Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I was sitting outside with different servants again since I had no ladies in waiting and didn't want any so that doesn't repeat again. They were both higher-ranking maids and were either nervous or...I looked at them and they dodged my eyes. Fear it is then.

I had a wooden tablet in front of me on my table, and I wrote on it with ink.

They looked over this time then I held it out to the one closest to me. She took it to read the contents then bowed to me and left to go fetch what I wanted.

The other one was confused when she came back with some strange plant. I took it off her and then twirled it around until I found the perfect leaf on it.

I pulled it off and twirled it around as I glanced to the side at the maids to see them looking at me slightly.

I put it in my mouth confusing them as I chewed.

"WHAT?!" Someone yelled.

I was forcible turned to someone with their hand holding onto my jaw while trying to pry it open. "Spit that out now!" She screamed at me.

"What are you doing to the Princess?!" The maids screamed as I stared at the girl who was glaring down at me.

"Spit it out! The leaves are poisonous!" She exclaimed making the maids flinch as I opened my mouth and let it drop out.

"Seriously?! What's wrong with you?!" She started to yell at the maids even though they were of higher rank than her. "You shouldn't let a child just put anything in their mouth!"

"She ordered for it. We can't reject." They retorted as one held up the tablet I wrote on. I saw her read it, so she's literate even though most lower-ranking maids aren't.

She also knows what this plant can do, I found out once by accident since I ate it and got ill from it. I was gonna do it again, so I could get out of having maids around me again since I had only started having them appointed to me again.

They won't get killed, but they will be sent away since they listened to me and let me poison myself. I found something much more interesting now, this girl seems to be hiding quite a lot.

I got a flower from the array near us, and I chose one I never thought I would get to use.

I got down from my seat as carefully as I could since I was only six and I went over interrupting her scolding.

I held it out to her. "...You want to be friends?" She let out confused, but she understood the meaning of the flower, unlike most others making me smile a little.

"She smiled?!" The maids freaked out.

The girl looked around confused then back at me and she felt a chill go down her spine as I didn't stop smiling.

"Wait! You need to go to the infirmary!" She yelled.

The maids did that for her making me lose my smile since she didn't come along. I did get a check-up with the doctor but I also got someone to give me all the information they could on the maid.

I found out her name and how she was sold to us very recently, but it was easy to tell from the information that she was kidnapped and forced into this.

Maomao had taken her break early after that whole ordeal. She asked her friend about me and explained the situation.

"You got smiled at by the Golden Lotus of the Palace?!" Xiaolan exclaimed.

"Who?" Maomao asked.

"She's Princess Liena! Well, Crown Princess for now since the Emperor only has two children still." She explained. "She has beautiful golden hair because her mother isn't from here I think! Maybe she was a foreign Princess!"

"...A Princess? She didn't have many ladies in waiting there were only maids around her." Maomao commented.

"She never has any," Xiaolan stated confusing her since that sounds like nonsense or neglect. "She doesn't trust people easily, and I heard she asked The Emperor her father to be left to her own devices! And he adores her maybe because of her cuteness! I heard she had his eyes to, but she also rarely smiles like him."

"And he let her?" Maomao mumbled.

"I heard her mother died a couple of years ago leaving behind just a daughter. People found Princess Liena to be worthless since she was a girl, but I heard the death of her mother might have been caused by someone. The Emperor didn't let anyone near his daughter after she had started to get ill as the rest did, but then a year after she was fine." Xiaolan explained making Maomao suspicious of what happened.

"But her smiling at you?! You said you grabbed her, right? You should be dead!" Xiaolan exclaimed. Maomao realised what she did could get her head cut off. "But...you are still alive."

"...So the Emperor dotes on her, huh?" Maomao let out now understanding why I like her now. "She is probably doted on by the rest, or they want to use her...must be lonely."

She didn't expect to see me again, but I easily tracked her down the next day. People were staring seeing me in front of her with a flower held out to her.

"...You want to go on a date with me?" Maomao let out confused and I glared at her.

She shivered a little from the look.

She grinned seeing me thrust it at her again. I'm demanding for her to come with me not as a maid, but as a friend!

"Okay." Maomao took it off me. "But I still have a job to do Princess."

"Then I would like to go for a walk in my garden filled with wildlife...I need more flowers, and I want to pick them myself, there's also these herbs-" I smirked seeing her shining eyes.

"I will be honoured to come with Your Highness, take all the time in the world." Maomao bowed with her arms up to cover her face. It is a common bow, but she's using it to hide her expression.

"Trying to hide your excitement?" I asked, and she looked away and laughed. "I can't hide mine either."

I walked on my own, and she followed me shocking some that I was willing to let such a low-ranking maid follow me. When we were stopped before going out into my garden by a guard, he asked about Maomao and I just stared until he backed down.

I have been told I have my father's demeanour before, so I didn't need to use words to get across how I'm feeling and I shouldn't need to explain myself either.

We walked through and for some time there were only bushes on either side of us. Once we got a little deep in she was in awe of the range and abundance of flowers, but there were no people at all. "This garden is just for me," I explained. "That patch there, you touch it I will kill you."

She slowly nodded as she looked over to see some stone structure in the middle of it all.

I was searching through the flowers finding the ones I wanted as Maomao looked at all the herbs.

It was nice to see someone enjoy this stuff like me. She didn't make a fuss when I got flowers out of the ground making my hands and clothes dirty.

"Not like that, you do it like this to persevere the flower for longer." Maomao showed me how to keep the flower mostly undamaged.

I nodded and gave her a flower that meant thank you. "Why don't you talk often, Princess?" Maomao asked me as she twirled the flower around in her hand. "People think you are mute."

"Why? Do I need to?" I mumbled, and she noticed I was quieter.

"I shouldn't have asked that was disrespectful to you!" Maomao bowed.

"I invited you as a friend." I reminded her.

"Words are very casual it can cause a single drop of familiarity then when they find out they aren't actually favoured they get jealous then that turns into a drop of poison in my food or drink," I explained as I accidentally broke the stem of a flower and pouted making Maomao laugh behind her hand.

"I know what those shakes mean," I warned her and she froze making me laugh this time.

"That's quite extreme thinking," Maomao mumbled to change the subject.

"People are extreme," I stated. "My word can sway who is favoured, I am not just some simple Princess."

"Yeah, since you try to eat poisonous stuff!" Maomao stopped me from eating some petals and I grinned at her lecturing me. She also informed me of why they are bad and that I can actually only eat the stem.

I have been waiting for someone who can scold me and teach me stuff. I already know how to act here, but the outside world is what I want to know. An outsider won't know of my situation and won't feel any attachment to it when told.

I always took her with me when I went out to get more flowers, so people noticed that finally, I liked someone other than my father and some of the concubines.

I lost my Crown Princess title when I heard the news of a little brother being birthed safely by Lihua.

"The Prince was born safely." Gyokuyou grinned when her lady-in-waiting told her then they turned to me nervously as I was sitting in a chair because I was visiting to see my little sister.

I smiled to myself hearing that I finally got a brother now. "Can't wait." I let out quietly since I couldn't wait to meet him.

I had two siblings already, but they had the same unfortunate fate as the one before me. I'm the only one who lived out of them and we all had the same symptoms.

Gyokuyou grinned seeing my reaction.

I am very hard to read, so she is careful with me like I'm some predator. Many concubines approach me since if you are on my good side then that's practically the Emperor's good side to them.

I only visit the ones who actually want to get to know me while I don't accept visits from people I don't know, but then I rarely am in my residence.

Gyokuyou could tell I was lonely and always did her best to be a gentle mother to me. When she was pregnant, she said she hoped I would be a good older sister to her baby.

"What are you working on your highness?" Gyokuyou asked as I finished arranging some flowers and then wrapped them up in an expensive cloth.

I slid over a wooden tablet to her lady-in-waiting and she read it. "I will deliver it!" Yinghua exclaimed as she carefully picked it up and then admired the flowers.

I am known to send flowers as a form of message to people so when receiving one it can be a high honour to them. I simply think it should be a natural thing for me to send to Lihua since she has given me a brother.

The flowers I chose are very bright and full of life. They are meant to congratulate them both and show I'm happy he was born. I have no resentment about losing that title since I'm only six who cares about stuff like that at six? Or just ever? I just want to pick flowers for the rest of my life and eat them to annoy Maomao.

This routine continued, and I got very comfortable with Maomao. I would talk all the time when we were in my garden. I still use flowers to talk to her since I like the facts she gives me about them.

She especially likes to tell me when they can cause bad stuff when you ingest them.

I laughed at her expression every time as it was nice to have someone worry that way and more harshly scold me not to do dumb stuff.

People think I'm very fragile, and I don't blame them. It's an image I rather keep up since that means fewer attempts to harm me.

Maomao even helped me a couple of times when there was poison in my food. I usually summon someone to check it since it comes from the same people who make the Emperor's food so it gets passed around a little.

She could just sniff it out, but she also stared at it lovingly when she did find out it was poisoned. She wanted to eat it, so I always gave her the food since it would go to waste otherwise.

Weirdly, it's an award to her.

"So you can eat poison while I can't?" I asked.

She paused her freak-out over the newest one. "I need a tolerance." She explained.

"So do I." I retorted as I threw a flower into it. She stared at me with narrowed eyes since it meant stupid.

"But...why do you get poison so often?" Maomao asked me. She has gotten more comfortable with asking me stuff others would find offensive since status is everything. "You have lost your position."

"Yeah...it's been more frequent lately." I sighed. "...She hasn't been accepting my flowers, she probably thinks it's my fault since weirdly I survived the curse, but my mother died in my stead years later."

"What's wrong, Your Highness?" She asked me showing she had no clue what I was talking about.

"You haven't heard? Guess you aren't one for gossip." I mumbled. "Both the Prince and Princess aren't getting any better...you like medical herbs...Would you know what illness they have? I will give you a reward of your choosing." I explained.

Her eyes widened at me asking such a thing and she could see I was nervous since now I have been grasping at straws to find what has been killing my siblings.

"You probably think I didn't notice why you hold certain knowledge, but you are an Apothecary, right? I did those drugs in my food on purpose the other day." I grinned.

"Huh?...WHO GIVES A KID APHRODISIACS?!" Maomao freaked out.

"The Emperor," I answered, and she held back from saying any more in case he chopped off her head. "I think if I asked something to blow up he might do that."

Maomao is impressed and kind of scared, but the Emperor loves his children he's very family-oriented he just keeps it more hidden. It's best not to show that kind of weakness and I agree.

I love my siblings already, but I won't show too much favour in the public eye since that can put targets on their backs and all sorts of things. "Also, don't ask to be made a concubine...you don't have the assets my father likes," I warned her.

"I know." She let out then kicked a rock out of frustration making me laugh.

"But your Highness, curses don't exist so it is just illness," Maomao reassured me. "There will always be signs of what it is. I will do my best, but I can't cure them myself."

"...Thank you." I grinned relieved that there might be a chance they would live.

Chapter Text

That night, I went to visit Gyokuyou surprising the two people who were also visiting. I had some flowers in hand and held them out to a maid then motioned at Lingli.

"For your sister again?" Hongniang smiled sweetly at me.

"Princess Liena you bring flowers?" Jinshi smiled at me and I glared at him. He just laughed as the man behind him smiled nervously and Gyokuyou smiled seeing me again.

I went over as Gyokuyou was sitting on the edge of the bed with Lingli in her arms. I checked on her myself to find just anything to tell me what was wrong, but it was frustrating there was nothing out of the ordinary.

I nearly died to when I was born then three other siblings of mine died as well...I don't want to lose anymore.

I felt ready to cry but held it in and took Lingli's hand in mine. "I see you want to lend her your strength." Gyokuyou got a little teary. "Thank you, Princess..."

She was so kind that she didn't believe the curse and blamed me for this.

I thought hard about what could be the cause since Maomao said there are always signs, so maybe my survival might help me figure out how to save them.

Once the symptoms started, I was isolated...the only person who came near me was my mother and father and his companions. I looked at Jinshi, and he was confused by my look.

It was mostly just men around me...my mother never had any ladies in waiting especially when I was born since she wanted to raise me herself.

What does that mean?

I slammed my fist into my hand then walked off to go back to my room since I would only be able to talk to Maomao tomorrow. I smacked my head into the door since I was still thinking and I whined.

Jinshi followed after to see me walking along confusing him even more and concerning the man behind him. "She really doesn't have any servants," Gaoshun mumbled.

"She doesn't want any because of..." Jinshi groaned as he followed and I turned to them. "I think one look from her is enough to send any person running."

I motioned my hand out to ask what they needed then actually I remembered something and walked up to Jinshi and demanded his hand.

"Want me to walk you back?" He grinned as he bent down in front of me and I shook my head. "What else do you want?"

Jinshi hummed as I used my finger to write on his hand. "Ink? You want ink?" He mumbled.

I nodded at him and he looked so confused since he probably expected me to choose something childish since I love flowers so much. Most people just don't look into the meaning of the flowers I give. The ones from earlier mean recovery and Maomao said some can help with clearing airways and stuff.

I want them to be as healthy as they can be, but Lihua has rejected them once again showing she's quite on edge. I won't send any more to make sure she doesn't get pushed anymore emotionally.

"You really do look like the Emperor." Jinshi hummed as he looked at me and I thought hard. "You have the same look."

That I want to murder you?

I started to walk off, and they followed me back to make sure I got back okay. I handed them some flowers before I went inside. Jinshi grinned from the gift and Gaoshun looked ready to cry.

I did get that ink the next day, and it wasn't a good day.

I was expecting at some point for Lihua to lash out. I didn't think it would be at me, but my flowers must have provoked her.

I sighed as I felt my cheek really warm now as a crowd gathered from hearing a slap and screaming. "You cursed my son with those flowers of yours! Just because he's a boy!" Lihua screamed as many flinched back since attacking me had severe consequences because I still owned the Crown Princess title because her child was on the verge of dying.

But it is a worthless title, I was told I just had it as a disguise for someone whose father wants to make an heir. He asked me if that was alright one day and I just gave him a flower that meant hell yes!

"Princess Liena." Gyokuyou held my cheek in her hand and looked upset seeing the redness already coming up.

"Lady Lihua..." I let out shocking some that I spoke. I looked up at her with tears in my eyes from the pain, but I wouldn't let them fall. "Both children are ill, the ones before I was even born were ill so your theory doesn't work."

The eunuch that was here looked ready to intervene. "This is simply an accident," I stated not wanting for them to punish her. "Lady Lihua you look unwell. Go rest, you are starting to fall apart."

I then looked to see Maomao was in the crowd and she motioned me over. I felt so happy that someone wanted to help me right now. I rushed over concerning others as I squeezed through.

"Princess?!" Gyokuyou yelled trying to find me.

Maomao was already walking, but waited for me to catch up then dumped some cloth over my head to disguise me a little so we could run off.

I rather have her check my cheek than that dumb physician. "I have some details that might help," I explained.

"Smart...I think I know what it is." Maomao informed me, and I grinned up at her. "I will need your help to get something to write with...You can cry now."

"...That really hurt," I whined, and she ruffled my head through the cloth.

We escaped successfully, and she was using the medical stuff I had for myself. "I realised women were the problem," I explained and she started to laugh.

"Don't laugh! I mean it! They all died because they were around them! I was for a time as my mother rested from birth then eventually when the symptoms started to show my mother kicked them all out. The Emperor took us away and helped look after me himself along with my mother and I got better." I explained showing my desperation.

"I see, you are very smart for your age." Maomao praised me and I smirked since that is big praise coming from her and she giggled at my smugness. "It's the powder they use it's poisonous. Over time it adds more poison and will eventually kill the person. Just from contact, it goes onto the babies and since they are so small it acts quicker."

"Because you got separated from people who wore it the poison eventually got flushed from your body, but in case it didn't all leave I will make you something to help," Maomao informed me. "...But it's getting the stuff."

"I can get it, what do we need?" I asked.

She explained all the stuff I needed, and I went to find Jinshi to smack him with my wooden tablet. He was confused as he turned to see me hit his shin again with it. "Your cheek..." He let out.

I held out the wooden tablet, and he took then I went off. "Ah..." He let out confused as to why I seemed happy. "Why does she need this stuff?...Maybe I should deliver it myself."

"Are you trying to befriend her?" Gaoshun asked.

"..." Jinshi groaned and didn't answer.

We also made a plan on how to inform them both about what is poisoning their children. "I can't do it face to face since I will have matching cheeks if I do, so I will send it by flower." I grinned. "Use some nice cloth."

Maomao nodded as I grinned since this would be fun.

I will be using a flower that is growing around their places to make it seem like a lazy imitation of me. It won't be my handwriting either since everyone has probably memorised it.

I'm sure Lihua will trust it more I can only hope that will work since I know if it's from me she will just burn it.

I ripped up some of my clothes shocking Maomao then gave her two strands of silk to write on. "It's for my siblings some clothing isn't important," I stated.

She nodded as she got it all prepared and I took them with me to tie them around two flowers that grow around where the concubine resides.

I dropped the flowers off on a window sill Lihua always walks past and I put one on Gyokuyou's as well. We could only wait to see if they trusted it or not.

Only one child lived upsetting me, but there was nothing else I could really do.

Even the Emperor wouldn't be able to get through to Lihua. The Prince passed away barely a month after and one day one of Gyokuyou's ladies-in-waiting called out to me that she wanted to meet with me.

I held up my hand to say give me a moment then jumped into a pond I was staring at making her scream. I got dragged out by some guards as I had a Lotus flower in hand making me grin and I looked insane to many.

When I arrived, they were so panicky seeing me soaking wet. The rain and pond got in the way, but it didn't stop me from getting the flower I wanted.

"Why were you out there Princess?" Gyokuyou asked me as she wiped me down herself, but I didn't allow her near my face confusing her then she noticed my face get wetter and got a smile of pity on her face. "Come and sit, I had some tea prepared."

I was all cosy now covered in multiple layers of warm fabric. I had the tea in one hand and the lotus flower in the other, it was a little damaged, but I think it's still fine.

I want to lay one at his grave like I have done for the others.

Jinshi came rushing in and then was confused about why I was here. "Look at you all cosy, I was so-"He paused when he got glared at since it was normal for him to tease me. "What happened?"

He sat down, and Gyokuyou explained what her lady-in-waiting informed her and he stared at me.

"You fell into a pond." Jinshi looked at me confused.

"Rebirth," I stated confusing them.

"You won't be reborn if you throw your life away." Jinshi lied.

"Then a natural death can...I hope that's true. I hope he can be reborn into a better life." I explained. "Like the rest."

"He?" Jinshi looked to Gyokuyou as my head was dropping since exhaustion started to hit.

One of the ladies in waiting took my cup off me, so I don't spill it on myself.

"...She would put a lotus flower at the grave of each child when they passed," Gyokuyou explained. "She's known the meaning of that flower for a long time then. She's a lonely child that only communicates with flowers, and I think she did it to help us to."

She handed him the cloth with the warning on it about the powder. "The day I visited the Crystal Pavilion to ask to have my daughter examined, I found this on the windowsill tied to this flower."

"A rhododendron." Jinshi looked at me since he recognised it as my style. "But she only picks flowers from that garden the Emperor gave her."

I actually chose that one with meaning even thought it was better not to, but this one symbolises protectiveness and an ardent desire for someone's well-being.

"Yes, but I believe she wanted to help. Written was the warning the white face powder is poison. Don't let the baby touch it." Gyokuyou explained. "It truly is a sin to be ignorant."

"The palace physician would not take such a roundabout approach." Jinshi pointed out.

"Agreed. He never could seem to figure out how to treat the prince, but the princess wouldn't have that kind of knowledge either." Gyokuyou pulled up my blanket to cover me some more.

"...So whoever did it imitated Princess Liena," Jinshi mumbled.

"I'd like you to find out who that is." Gyokuyou hummed. "I want to thank them."

"Actually." Jinshi looked at me, especially my cheek. "I know you want to thank them, but they might mean harm to the Princess."

Her eyes widened from hearing that but allowed him to handle it.

"Well the-" Jinshi paused as in came the Emperor making everyone bow to him.

He didn't acknowledge them other than give them a glance and then made his way to my side. He checked me over and was frowning seeing the state I was in, but he noticed the flower and that was all he needed to know I was grieving myself.

Father lifted me into his arms and took note of the blankets and the now cold tea in front of me. "Gyokuyou." He called out to her.

"Yes, Your Highness." She looked up at him, and her eyes widened at what he said next.

I didn't really know what happened and the next day, I went over to see my healthy little sister. They were stunned to see how affectionate I was with Lingli.

"Jinshi found her saviour." Gyokuyou informed me.

"Heh." I let out surprising her with my smirk.

I then walked out of the room, and one of the ladies in waiting followed. I pointed back to the room and she went back like a sad puppy I felt bad, but I wanted to see Maomao freak out.

I want to cause some trouble for her I guess.

I watched from the doorway of another room as Jinshi came along. Maomao was hiding behind her arms and trying to disguise it as being polite.

Jinshi knocked on the doors and called out to Gyokuyou who let them in. "Thank you for your trouble." She grinned as I walked over to look through the doorway to see Lingli was up and smiling.

"I'm so glad," Maomao mumbled.

"So, it was you." Gyokuyou hummed. "Thank you for saving her life."

"Please! I'm not worthy of such kindness!" Maomao hid behind her arms.

"No, I can't ever thank you enough." Gyokuyou retorted. "You are my baby's saviour."

"Perhaps you have the wrong person." Maomao rambled.

I giggled as Jinshi coughed. "Well, Concubine Gyokuyou showed me something." He got out the cloth she wrote on. "This is your handwriting, right? This was also ripped off some clothing I gave Princess Liena."

"It was?" I mumbled as Maomao looked horrified, so it was a funny coincidence.

"She also asked me for ink the other day...did you perhaps use her stuff? You got close to her and think you can start taking her stuff. Don't think we will let that all happen again!" Jinshi exclaimed.

"Again?" Maomao asked.

"Servants she had in the past stole from her. They neglected her and used the curse as a stupid reason for their actions." Jinshi hissed. "They did even more..."

"I would never!" She exclaimed. "She does no harm other than make me worry! So I don't get why so many try to poison her."

"Poison?" Jinshi mumbled shocked.

"I thought this would be more funny." I let out and Maomao turned to see me and I grinned.

"It was you!" Maomao yelled at me while I smirked. "You brat! I was thinking I was gonna die!"

"She's the p-!" They both went to scold her then paused as I laughed.

"I did it on purpose, so you would eventually get discovered. Since you are close to me they would think you would imitate me rather than me working with you," I explained and she groaned. "I didn't think about the clothing thing I just never wore it."

Jinshi pouted at me and I ignored him. "Did you have fun?" I asked her.

"Of course not! You don't just do that to people." She started to scold me, but I only grinned at it. She huffed at the end as the other two saw a scene they never thought they would see.

I was actually close to someone who wasn't my Father for once.

"Maomao..." I let out as she had her arms crossed and turned away from me.

"Yes, Princess?" Maomao groaned.

"Thank you for saving my sister." I grinned up at her, and she smiled at me seeing I was crying. "Thank you!"

She bent down and wiped my tears and the other two were stunned once again to see me cry since I always hide when I do.

Chapter Text

"So you two worked together?" Gyokuyou asked as she came over and handed Maomao some tissues for my tears.

"Yes, Princess Liena noticed my skills since I go to her garden where there are medical herbs and she saw I recognised them." She started to explain. "She asked me to help save her siblings this time. She gave me details and was actually very good at understanding what the cause was herself, but she needed someone with more knowledge since she just blamed women."

Jinshi laughed and I whined as Gyokuyou laughed seeing me get embarrassed.

"Up!" I yelled.

"Yes, Princess." Maomao lifted me into her arms. "There were many courtesans who used high-end powder in the brothels that I grew up in. Most of them were poisoned by it and lost their lives. They tried to trade life for beauty and lost both."

"The only reason Princess Liena lived was because she was separated from all the people who wore that powder," Maomao explained.

Gyokuyou opened up the case that had that powder and Jinshi stared at it finding it strange such a thing is poison. "It was used by the baby's nurse. She said it had a better whitening effect compared to other powders." She informed us. "She seemed to have gotten ill to, so I gave her a break. I paid her properly, too."

"I see." Jinshi hummed.

"It truly is a sin to be ignorant." Gyokuyou groaned. "I should have paid more attention to the things that go into my baby's mouth."

"I am guilty as well," Jinshi added. "Had I noticed sooner, I might have been able to save more lives...Thank you for taking action, Princess Liena."

"But my brother..." I groaned and Maomao patted my head.

"When I saw the message, I told Concubine Lihua about it, as well," Gyokuyou informed us. "But it seemed like everything I said only made her believe me less...she even said I was tricked by the curse and to throw out those flowers the Princess sent me."

"So...what can I do for you?" Maomao asked.

"Well, starting today! I have been given authority by his majesty to look after both of his daughters!" Gyokuyou exclaimed confusing me and I turned to her. "If that is alright with you, Princess Liena, I think of you as my own daughter."

"...Please do." I nodded. "But I can live on my ow-"

"No, the place is horrendous." Jinshi retorted with a sharp glare. "I followed you that night to have a look in. There is so much dirt!"

"My flowers need it!" I retorted. "It's like food!"

Gyokuyou laughed loudly. "Sorry, I just never heard you so passionate..." She admitted. "I would love to help you with those, but it's best you have a clean environment."

I sighed and Maomao smirked. "You are coming with," I stated surprising her.

"Yes! You will be my lady in waiting! Well, also be the one appointed to the Crown Princess!" Gyokuyou added.

"Make a son next, please," I demanded and she blushed.

"Why are you so demanding with that?" Maomao asked me.

"I want siblings," I explained, and she just stared at me. "I'm female I'm not inheriting the throne, and I have seen the job...it looks so bothersome. Let's eat dumplings for the rest of our lives."

"I agree with you on that." Maomao laughed as I grinned.

"What offer?" I asked as Jinshi had called me to his office and especially asked for Maomao to not come along.

He grinned once I came in and he was sparkling.

"Your tone got sharper." He hummed. "Well, I was thinking maybe we could tease Maomao together."

"...Pervert." I let out making Gaoshun freeze and Jinshi froze to.

"What?" He asked.

"You heard me, are you asking Her Highness to repeat? I make no mistake with my speech." I stated. "But I want all the scolding so no."

"...The what?" Jinshi asked me.

"Are you trying to annoy me?" I sighed. "I want her attention since she's my friend. Is this because she's not interested in you, so that made you interested in her?"

"...No." He let out.

"Just be wise and don't damage our reputations," I demanded.

"Of course, I wouldn't do that. Concubine Gyokuyou has it bad for only having four ladies in waiting." Jinshi hummed. "But when the news was announced that you were put under her care it made her seem to be the next empress because you have the title of heir."

"...She's also nice." I huffed that he didn't say that.

"Yeah, she is bright and gentle, but also wise and cautious," Gaoshun added making me grin at him a little and he looked so surprised. "I don't want this to come off as mean, but your highness I'm glad to see you are smiling more now."

"Am I? I guess I am." I hummed. "I'm gonna live with others again..."

I was excited but also scared. "Princess Liena, if anything ever happens you can always come to me," Jinshi reassured me, and he was very sincere surprising me but I nodded.

"You didn't keep that promise before," I mumbled to myself so they didn't hear. "I'm keeping Maomao," I informed him.

"I don't know-" Jinshi smirked confusing me as to why he thinks she would be interested in him.

"Your dick isn't supposed to work like his." I pointed at Gaoshun and they both flinched. "Or is there something I'm not understanding? Since it seems to be what is leading your actions."

"...Well." Jinshi let out and looked away.

"I'm gonna protect Maomao!" I ran off.

"Don't run!" Gaoshun exclaimed, but I was gone. "The Princess is very quick."

He turned back to see how nervous Jinshi looked. "She's already suspicious of me." He laughed nervously. "She's definitely spent too much time around the Emperor."

"May I ask why she isn't with him anymore?" Gaoshun asked.

"It was only up till a year ago he mainly looked after her. Her Highness went missing one day." Jinshi explained shocking him since he hadn't heard of that. "She went missing every day after since she discovered the small flower garden that was her mother's..."

Jinshi grinned remembering discovering me there a year ago.

"Your Highness the Emperor sent me to come get you!" Jinshi called out from the opening of the garden. "Why is she running off every day? Is she trying to get his attention more? She always comes back covered in dirt."

He looked around then sighed. "Maybe she's getting bullied...she's mute to." Jinshi groaned as he walked in.

Jinshi walked around to see the garden was well not even a garden anymore. The flowers have long since died since the owner couldn't take care of them anymore since she was no more.

Then he paused seeing one area that's flourishing like how they once did. "...Amazing, it looks like it once did." He mumbled as he walked over to see something in the middle was a stone structure and he heard a muttering then it went quiet.

He was startled to see me turn back to him and he thought I was some little creature at first. "Princess, you are covered in dirt!" He exclaimed as he saw I had some flowers laid out along with a book.

I closed the book and pointed at one spot that was clear of some. "Oh, you are in the middle of your task..." He eyed up the stone structure and went to touch it, but I smacked his hand.

"And you can touch it?" He sassed me, so I slapped his hand again and he held it while pouting.

"I guess I can stay around for a little." He grinned. "Princess, do you have any tools?"

He came over to me, and I held up my tools. "...NO!" He yelled confusing me. "Hands aren't tools! Your hands need to stay beautiful let me see what I can get."

I watched him walk off, and I was confused, but he actually came back with some stuff. Most of it wasn't actually for this kind of work making me nearly laugh stunning him.

We got a good number of flowers and I left about half behind in a little vase then prayed at the grave in front of me for my mother.

I happily took the rest in my small arms and headed back.

Jinshi prayed as well surprising me since he never spoke about her to me.

Jinshi eyed me wondering what the last of the flowers were for then I smiled shocking him and rushed off. He saw I was heading towards the Emperor who stopped when he saw me and I held up the flowers to him.

Whoever saw us was stunned since they were covered in dirt and so was I, but he bent down and picked me up and put his forehead to mine. "Thank you, are all these for me?" He asked me and I shook my head.

I took one out and held it out to Jinshi, and he seemed unsure, so we started to glare at him and he took it.

Father took me back as I showed him the different ones and he helped teach me the meaning since he only learned of them because mother gave them to him for their meanings.

Jinshi grinned at the memory since to this day I have cared for that garden and it was made bigger, so I could grow more flowers to give more to father and mother to show that I love them.

I really didn't talk much and learned to speak a little further into life than normal, so most thought I was either crazy or mute.

I made my way to where Maomao lives and she was confused seeing me rushing. "Your Highness is everything alright?" She asked me.

"Mama!...I apologise that was a bad nickname." I mumbled as she was left stunned and so was everyone else. "...Momo."

"No." Maomao retorted.

"I like it then." I grinned. "Accept it."

Xiaolan was in awe of me and then bowed to me. "Princess, it's an honour to meet you! I'm Xiaolan, Momo's friend."

Maomao sighed as I grinned. "You seem nice." I let out and my tone went quieter.

"Why the nickname?" Maomao asked.

"Well, I thought nicknames meant you are close...right?" I mumbled and she smiled.

We then heard a woman screaming. "He's here." I groaned.

"Apothecary. Are you ready to move?" Jinshi asked as he came over with many women following him.

I moved behind Maomao to join Xiaolan who was nervous herself. "Yes, I'm on my way to the Jade Pavilion soon. Did you need something?"

"No, nothing." He answered.

"...What did you say around the Princess?" Maomao asked concerned as to why I was hiding from him. "She came running."

Jinshi then touched her fringe making the girls giggle. "Be sure to serve Princess Liena well." He grinned.

"This is why she came running!" Maomao backed up and made sure I was behind her. "Excuse us."

I followed Maomao then led the way to the jade pavilion, but I got tired on the way. "Hey...you said friends, so Lili..." Maomao let out and I looked up at her with wide eyes. "I apo-"

"Lili? You mean me?" I asked and she slowly nodded and now I'm crying concerning her. "You are..."

"Come here." Maomao bent down and placed down the box she was holding then held out her arms to me.

I held up mine and she easily picked me up then picked up the box and walked the rest of the way. I got out a flower then slowly reached up and put it on her ear since she couldn't hold it and she grinned at how sweet I was.

We arrived at the entrance to be greeted by Hongniang. "It's wonderful to see you have arrived back safely, Princess Liena. Are you Maomao?"

"Yes." Maomao nodded.

"I am Hongniang, the head lady in waiting for Lady Gyokuyou." She grinned. "For starters, I will show you around the Jade Pavilion. Princess your room has been filled with the seeds you needed."

I held out a flower to her, and she accepted it.

Maomao placed me down and I went to visit Gyokuyou, but ended up falling asleep in her lap.

Maomao came in at some point and sighed seeing me drooling as I slept. "Welcome Maomao, looks like Lingli is happy to see you. I'm sure Princess Liena is much more relaxed having you here."

"Thank you." Maomao bowed.

I found out she didn't need to do anything that day, and I saw the ladies in waiting look sad when they looked at her. "Her arm," I mumbled since many misunderstood why she had wounds there.

I got it as soon as I saw how she was with poison.

Maomao was taken to her room, but I soon summoned her to help me collect flowers. "Those ladies in waiting looked at me with sympathy," Maomao informed me as she helped me look for what I needed.

"Your arm, people think you are being harmed," I explained. "Abuse to maids and ones who had previously had a lower status are more likely to be abused."

"But it was me who did this..." Maomao mumbled.

"Yes, that is very unusual behaviour for a woman," I stated since beauty is everything to this world.

"Says Princess Lili who's covered in dirt." She sighed seeing I didn't give one care and even rolled in it to move quicker and to not crush any flowers.

My hair was starting to get dirty as well since it's so light it shows the dirt so much more.

"This area needs to be beautiful. I can lose some clothes for it, and dirt is amazing." I grinned. "It's filled with what the flowers need, they allow so many things to grow."

She grinned seeing my love for it then told me some facts about them again.

Once we went back, Gyokuyou screamed seeing my state. "This is normal." I informed her and walked off.

She looked to Maomao. "It is, but I will get her cleaned up." She reassured her.

I was cleaned up then it was time for dinner and I was having it with Gyokuyou. "This is your job. You will be tasting for poison for Lady Gyokuyou and Princess Liena. She was also the one who suggested you do it." Jinshi grinned.

"...Lili, thank you." Maomao bowed her head to me as she had our food placed in front of her.

"Lili?" Jinshi let out.

"Nickname, I allow it, she's Momo," I explained and he smirked. "Only I can use it."

Jinshi pouted at me and I laughed as Maomao looked scared that I might allow him to. She looked like a cat as she stared at the food displayed across the table.

Hongniang got a small sample of the food in a bowl and put it in front of Maomao. I watched as she smelled it and then ate it. "I can't detect any poison here." She reassured us with each one, and she enjoyed the food too.

She giggled as she ate. "Why is she laughing?" Jinshi looked at me.

"She's been tasting my food for a long time." I grinned.

"Princess that doesn't explain." He stated and I looked at him.

"You look ready to inflict pain on me." Jinshi hummed as he moved back.

Chapter Text

We got used to our routine where every day Maomao would come with me to get flowers and also plant some more to replace the ones I take. We would also tend to any that need extra help to grow.

Maomao would wash me when I got back and then she would do her job of tasting food.

I would get bored waiting and try to eat some things I picked up on the way here. "Stop her from eating the leaf!" Maomao yelled and one of the ladies in waiting stopped me. "That will make your throat close up!"

I dropped it quickly surprising her this time since I never drop it immediately.

"...But doesn't it close anyway?" I asked and she looked mad, so she lectured me as I ate my food about what actually happens. "So I can feed this to someone and kill them...nature is so pretty."

"Princess, how did you get pretty from that?" Maomao asked me as Gyokuyou laughed.

"They have so many meanings and can do so many things. I don't get why there aren't more people like you Momo, you are great." I hummed and she grinned.

Later on that day, Jinshi came, and he had Maomao summoned, so I came along holding onto her skirt confusing her a little.

"Did you need me, Lady Gyokuyou?" Maomao bowed to her ignoring Jinshi.

"He does, actually." She motioned to Jinshi, and he smiled with sparkles around him.

"...Is he the same as that leaf?" I asked.

"I think so," Maomao answered confusing him.

"Why won't it work on them?" He mumbled seeing we both hated it. Jinshi tried it on the ladies in waiting making them squeal. He then turned back to Maomao who hissed as she pushed me behind her.

"How may I serve you today?" Maomao asked.

"I received these from a certain military officer. Can you taste them?" Jinshi opened a box of dumplings.

"He's luring you in," I warned her.

"How is it a lure?" She whispered to me.

"You love food," I explained. "I do it whenever you are to upset to get you off my back."

"..." Maomao paused realising I have done that a lot and it works every time.

Maomao took one and ripped it in half then smelled one while I pulled on her other arm bringing it to my level and went to take a bite since I love dumplings. "There's an aphrodisiac in it!" She lifted up her arm taking me with it, and I was hanging from it.

"You can tell without eating it?" Jinshi asked as I saw Gaoshun right behind me with his hand close to probably stop me from eating it.

"You planted them, do stop testing her," I demanded and Jinshi laughed nervously as Maomao let me down.

"So you can tell by smell alone?" Jinshi sighed in disappointment. We both sneered at him since it seems like he wanted her to be horny.

Gyokuyou laughed. "You two have the same look." She informed us.

"I have one last question for you," Jinshi spoke up.

"Yes. What is it?" Maomao asked.

"A squad of soldiers on a mission to attack some barbarians were poisoned the other day. Several fell ill after a meal. They reported nausea, difficulty breathing and other ailments." Jinshi explained.

"They ate these leaves." I held some up.

"They aren't like you and why do you have more?" Maomao groaned. She checked the pockets I had to find many along with many flowers and seeds.

"The meal was prepared in a nearby village. They arrested the village leader for assisting the barbarians, but an officer diffused the situation and has put the decision on hold." Jinshi stated.

"Master Jinshi, where were they eating?" Maomao asked.

"They were at camp, so they likely ate outside." Jinshi hummed.

"Did the villagers provide the plates and chopsticks?" She walked over to a vase of flowers I had ordered to decorate the room.

"No, the soldiers should have provided their own," Jinshi mumbled. "Did you notice something?"

"This is just my opinion. Let me share something." Maomao took one flower then bent down and handed it to me confusing the others. "What's this flower?"

"Rhododendron. They can mean strength, hard work and success and they are pink so they go well with Gyokuyou's character so I have them majorly decorate this place." I explained and Gyokoyou looked touched.

Then they were confused when she allowed me to eat a petal. "Does it taste good?" Gyokuyou asked.

"No, eating it causes nausea and difficulty breathing," Maomao answered.

"Spit it out!" Jinshi screeched.

I took it out and stared at it. "As you see, even the rear palace has plants with poison in them," Maomao explained. "This one has poison in the leaves like the ones Lili had, but some have poison in the branches or roots."

"So they can be bad to?" I hummed.

"Some wood can even emit poison when burned." She informed me and I was fascinated by that making her grin.

"When burned?" Gyokuyou asked.

"I have burned wood before to clear the foliage, and outside eating food you would just use any old wood," I mumbled.

"Don't do that," Maomao warned me. "Unsupervised."

"Someone was there." I grinned and she stared me down. "Like a mile away."

"It's fortunate the bright officer was there and I'm here." Maomao sighed as I giggled. "If that's all, I will take my leave."

"No, wait," Jinshi demanded. "Can you make an aphrodisiac?"

"...You lost it don't try and get it back," I demanded.

"Please, Princess." Maomao got down onto her knees and held her hands together in front of her face as she gave me begging eyes.

I couldn't help but pat her head. "Drug making, right?" I asked.

"Yes!" She exclaimed. "Given time, the proper ingredients and the right tools I could make something like that."

"Teach me," I demanded fascinated to know what other things could be made with nature.

"No!" Jinshi yelled. "The princess learning how to make an aphrodisiac..."

Jinshi looked terrified while Gyokuyou laughed nervously. "Then I blame it on you," I stated and he looked annoyed.

After that, I escaped my room when it was time for me to go to sleep. I didn't allow them to change my clothes saying I wanted to get going straight away tomorrow.

Maomao sighed as I had done this before. She just changes my clothes the next day while I'm trying to wake up.

I'm not good at waking up.

I snuck out to follow Jinshi and Gaoshun since I had been very suspicious as to why Jinshi was visiting this area so much. I'm sure he was set to work on other stuff and concubines aren't important right now since there aren't many heirs.

I watched them get stopped by a concubine inviting Jinshi into her room and it's the dead of night.

He gave a simple excuse and walked off with Gaoshun.

The lady fell to her knees whining and once they were out of sight I walked past her and she squeaked.

She started to beg for me to save her, but I ignored her since she would be sent away without me saying anything.

It took me some time, but I made it to Jinshi's office and I felt tired. "The servants must not be aware." Gaoshun hummed as they were in the middle of a talk.

"About that, you were actually sent here to test their loyalty?" I asked as I opened the door a little and Jinshi flinched then turned to me.

"Shouldn't you be in bed, Princess?" He asked me with a smile.

Gaoshun opened the door for me since I was struggling then my legs shook a little as I was very tired. "Yes, that is why I was sent here." Jinshi nodded as he motioned Gaoshun to help me. "A concubine cannot simply be beautiful or well educated. They must be loyal to the Emperor and be chaste."

"But to place you in the Rear Palace and use your beauty as a test..." Gaoshun sighed as he led me to a seat then I sat on the floor shocking him.

"Let me." Jinshi lifted me into his arms just holding me.

"Why test Momo?" I asked as I wanted to fight back since I didn't really like being held by people I don't trust.

"...I have never been so harshly looked down on in my life by someone other than you." Jinshi drooled.

"Gaoshun save me." I reached out to him.

"Princess," Jinshi whined.

"Let me return Princess Liena," Gaoshun suggested and took me off him.

I was fast asleep as he took me back and he laughed quietly as I drooled. He handed me to one of the ladies in waiting then Maomao saw me and groaned.

"How did she get out?" Gyokuyou asked curious since she saw me get taken to bed. "She's on an upper floor."

"...She knows how to climb," Maomao explained. She quickly left since she taught me how to climb really well since I wanted to reach flowers that grow high up in trees.

The next day, I went with Maomao to go to where we will collect the ingredients for the drugs. "Pardon me," Maomao mumbled when we arrived.

"Ah, Doctor and Gaoshun." I hummed as I stared at the Doctor and he was terrified of me.

I went quiet and held out a flower to him, and he was confused. "Princess Liena is holding out to you a flower," Gaoshun spoke up and he immediately accepted it.

"It means thank you, the Princess is happy you tried everything for her late brother the Prince," Maomao explained for me. He looked touched and I really was thankful even though he failed, but it wasn't something he could help with his knowledge alone.

"Now, Miss Maomao. Let me reintroduce myself. I am Gaoshun." He spoke up. "I'm Master Jinshi's assistant. Pleased to make your acquaintance."

"Hello." Maomao bowed to him then looked to the doctor who was happily twirling the flower around then glared at Maomao since she was a lowly servant to him.

"This way." Gaoshun took us to a room to get the ingredients from. "I have been told you may use anything in this room."

Maomao lit up and I watched her jump at everything in the room and she showed me a bunch of stuff. "What kind of thing are you showing the Princess?" Jinshi asked concerned.

I went to stick my head in the little drawer to eat one of whatever was inside of it, and she stopped me.

I sat in the room to watch Maomao work and then wrote down what she needed then I got bored and started to draw flowers on it making her laugh.

"And also, I need..." Maomao looked at the box.

"I will go get it." Gaoshun nodded.

"Why does Jinshi have someone useful like him?" I mumbled confused.

We both looked at Jinshi, and he sparkled as we groaned at the sight of him. "Here you are." Gaoshun placed it down.

"Thank you...that's not enough." Maomao sighed as I went to pick up the only piece in it, but Jinshi beat me to it.

"What's this?" He asked.

"Cacao you can make chocolate from it," I explained and Maomao nodded proudly.

"If you need more, we will simply find more." Jinshi grinned.

"But it's from the West and the far southern region, too." Maomao retorted.

"It's a highly used good. We have more." I reassured her.

"There must be more in the trading goods storage." Jinshi hummed and he got us more.

We took the stuff with us back to the small kitchen where Gyokuyou's food was made. "Okay, milk, butter, sugar, honey and powdered cacao." Maomao listed it all off.

"It's just food..." I let out confused.

"And you can create drugs with it!" Maomao exclaimed. I watched her work since she didn't allow me to do it since a lot of the process was cutting up the ingredients.

"Have you ever tried chocolate?" I held out some to her I had been given as a gift before and she groaned. "Did someone drug you using chocolate?"

"Accidentally, it was meant for one of the courtesan's at the popular brothel I worked at." She bent down and allowed me to feed her. "It's good...You wouldn't drug me, would you?"

"No, but I will poison you," I reassured and she grinned finding that so sweet.

At the end, we put the chocolate things in a big vase holding water, and it floated on the top of some plate.

Maomao sealed it up. "We leave them to cool and harden up...I have a bit left over." She mumbled.

"I know you purposely did the numbers wrong and I added more on." I grinned and she did to.

Maomao made some chocolate snacks with them and then left them to cool as she cleaned up. I eventually went outside then found some pretty flowers growing under a small tree and ended up falling asleep from my burst of excitement.

Maomao joined me soon but only in the excitement part and when it was getting dark we went back together. Maomao was holding my hand as we came across the ladies in waiting in one big pile whining for some reason.

"What's happening?" I asked as I was rubbing my eyes half asleep.

Jinshi picked me up and quickly walked off as the head lady in waiting scolded Maomao.

Once the trouble was over Maomao put the final work down in front of us in the guest room. "So, this is the aphrodisiac?" Gyokuyou asked.

"No, this is." Maomao held out the smaller ones.

"Then what are the other ones?" Jinshi pointed at what the ladies in waiting ate.

"A midnight snack for myself." She answered stunning everyone and I then put down a flower confusing them.

"...I want one..." I let out.

"No!" Jinshi yelled.

"Here this one was made without any of that stuff." Maomao pushed one over. "These won't do anything to me since if you are used to alcohol and other stimulants, it won't have that much of an effect."

"Oh, so it won't be a problem if I ate it?" Jinshi asked.

"Please don't do that!" Gaoshun and Hongniang yelled at him and Gyokuyou laughed.

"Haha, just joking." Jinshi laughed as I bit into my piece making them nervous, but it really was just normal chocolate.

Anyway, that was way to casual in front of a concubine if father heard that Jinshi's head would he chopped off...or would it be? It might not be arrogance there that is letting him think he can say those kinds of jokes.

"It's quite strong, so please limit it to one piece at a time." Maomao held out the smaller pieces in a little bag to Jinshi. "Too many could excessively increase blood flow and cause nosebleeds."

"Maybe you can make some for the Emperor, to avoid things getting too dull," Gyokuyou added.

"It should be around three times more potent than the usual tonic," Maomao explained.

"Three times? Does she mean duration?" Gyokuyou looked terrified.

"Should I ask Father to calm down?" I asked.

"No!" She exclaimed.

"Also, please only use it when you are alone with the person in mind," Maomao warned him.

"I see." Jinshi accepted them.

"Well, I will take my leave now." Gyokuyou left happy to see the results.

I'm sure if she ever needs Maomao to make drugs she will gladly rely on those skills that's the only reason she was here.

Everyone else left but Maomao, me and Jinshi. "It's finally over." Maomao relaxed then she flinched when she felt her hair being played with from behind.

"Good work." Jinshi kissed her neck to take her attention away. He took one of the chocolate treats and then winked at me to tell me to keep quiet. I was still eating so I did. "Thank you."

He walked off and she sighed seeing what he did that for. "I hope there aren't any victims." She sighed.

"He likes cats." I hummed confusing her.

Chapter Text

"Jinshi," I stated.

I was now in a staring contest with my Father scaring many since they had no idea why I spoke that name and we were waiting for one of us to change our expression.

He smirked showing this man is not who he says he is.

"...Fun." I grinned taking it as a challenge.

I also held up a bouquet, and he took it and then picked me up. He recognised one flower that was very different making it stand out alone, but it was like a swore thumb. "Ah, that one wasn't supposed to be in there, Fuyo...supposed to be amazing, it only dulls it." I picked it out and then dropped it to the ground.

Many took that as the confirmation that Fuyo would be sent away as the reward some general had been demanding.

The next day, the news was given to Fuyo.

I heard the start of a rumour of some terrifying ghost dancing, so I snuck out again to see it for myself and then grinned at the sight.

Fuyo was dancing up high on a wall and even when she noticed me she didn't stop and carried on. Words sometimes aren't enough to demonstrate and put across your feelings to others and hers are movements.

I watched her until someone started screaming then the next day, the rumours got weirder people said the ghost lady was trying to spirit me away.

Even the ladies in waiting were speaking of it now so even Maomao must have heard of it, but she hasn't spoken of it to me yet.

I was with her when we visited the Doctor and he was so ecstatic to see us. "Please give me one second to bring refreshments!" He rushed off as I sat down with Maomao.

He came back in with three cups and some snacks making Maomao drool. "I have both sweet and salty ones, so you both can enjoy them!" He explained as I took one and then bit into it.

"May I have some as well?" Jinshi the stalker asked making the doctor run off before Maomao could have one.

I snapped mine in half and gave her the half I hadn't bit into. She hugged me making me pause at such an act then she quickly moved back. "I'm sorry!" She yelled as I looked away confusing her since I didn't react at all.

"Good work," Jinshi added.

"It's the least I could do." She looked away from him and pushed her chair closer to mine.

He then sat really close to me, and I glared at him so he moved his chair far back. We both watched Maomao's expression change until she was smirking at him.

"Are you thinking something inappropriate right now?" He groaned.

"Didn't you want that?" I asked since everything he has done or said to her makes it seem like it's his intention.

"I think you are imagining things," Maomao informed him.

"Doctor, could you fetch me this?" Jinshi handed him some papers disappointing him, and I gave him a flower to cheer him up.

"You know I don't do any nighttime activities," Jinshi smirked.

"I'm aware," I stated as I went back to eat more of the snacks the doctor left and he gasped.

"So what do you really want?" Maomao asked.

"Have you heard about the spirit haunting?" He hummed.

"A few rumours, yes." Maomao nodded.

"How about sleepwalking?" Jinshi added and she got interested. "Seems I got your attention."

She got annoyed then he leaned in closer to her and that meant over me, so I punched up and he choked then backed a little scared by my strength.

"I can pull roots," I stated.

"She means your hair," Maomao explained and he moved back again.

"Now, how do you cure it?" Jinshi smirked.

"I don't know. There's no medicine that cures somnambulism." Maomao answered.

"Is there a cure other than medicine?" Jinshi looked at me and I ignored him.

"My speciality is medicine," Maomao explained as she looked away.

"That's too bad." Jinshi let out. It was quiet apart from my munching and they both looked at me and then nearly laughed confusing me.

Jinshi then sat on the floor by her chair. "That's truly, truly too bad." Jinshi let out.

She shivered as he gave her such a creepy look. "Harassment." I hummed.

"I will do my best." Maomao groaned in defeat.

I guess I will be running into her one night.

That night I went out again to watch Fuyo as I had been doing. I stood there in silence and eventually, there were steps behind me.

"Princess?" Gaoshun let out surprised to see I was here. "It's dan-"

"Silence," I demanded as Maomao joined me to see a cotton rose in my hand. I didn't take my eyes off Fuyo.

"A moonlit cotton rose..." Maomao let out when she looked up at Fuyo.

"That's a good guess, that is Concubine Fuyo," Gaoshun explained. "She's a mid-ranking concubine scheduled to be bestowed to a military officer as a reward."

"We should get her to come down," Gaoshun mumbled. "It's dangerous."

"And so is a silent mind," I stated as I placed the flower in the water in front of the wall and they saw there were multiple others.

I left to go back since Gaoshun would only irritate me more. He groaned as Maomao looked behind at him, but she followed me to make sure I got back fine.

"Princess...you come out every night?" Maomao asked me and I was silent. "Have you told anyone about Fuyo?"

I was silent once again, and many would think I was hiding something or didn't know how to answer, but she understood me.

"I see so you think there's no need to talk or act," Maomao mumbled. "I will still look into it, or Master Jinshi will..."

She shivered and I laughed a little.

I was with them the next day as they spoke to the Doctor about Fuyo. He seemed a little nervous since I was the cause of this situation in a way. "It's been two years, I think. She's a timid princess. She's supposed to be a skilled dancer, but she stumbled at her first showing." The doctor explained. "The Emperor hasn't laid a finger on her, and she shut herself in ever since."

"I guess some things can't be avoided, but..." The Doctor looked at me.

"Yes, I decided that flower needs to be uprooted." I nodded shocking the other two. "It doesn't grow anymore, it will only wilt and that isn't a pretty sight I want here in this garden."

The doctor frowned as Maomao grinned showing they both understood my words in different ways, but it didn't matter what way they took them since it won't change the ending.

"Where is Concubine Fuyo's room?" Maomao asked.

"Her building is on the north side." The Doctor explained as I got up.

"Where are you going?" Gaoshun asked.

"I don't need to speak to her. It will be best not to since soon she will be out of sight and it's best she goes back," I explained as I walked off.

"Goes back?" Maomao mumbled and took the hint to ask the Doctor.

Gaoshun and Maomao went to see her, and I was back with Gyokuyou who noticed I was quieter than normal.

"It's rather cruel for a child to think such a way," Gaoshun mumbled.

"I think the same symbolism Lili used for Fuyo can be used for herself," Maomao explained confusing him. "But with a different flower."

"A lotus opens up during the day, but closes during the night." She stated. "She will only open up when it is needed or useful. She won't open up to you or talk if it's useless to her. There are actually guards about the place at night you might not have seen them and the number is impossible for even a high-ranking concubine to command."

Gaoshun's eyes widened seeing I did care. I even go there to check on her at night, but what use will words do for her that's why I don't go to talk to her.

"She also has the same golden colour and pink for her dominant features as the flower. She also only uses it for family to I noticed." Maomao mumbled.

"...I heard what was created in that garden first was the Lotus flower pond," Gaoshun mumbled.

"...It's got a meaning to it that we don't know of then." Maomao hummed. "She's kind, but she knows showing that is a weakness and gets her hurt since it has already done that."

Around sunset, we were all in the guest room to talk and hear her results. "Not much is known about somnabulance or sleepwalking. It is said that it's caused by stress. The patient moves about in their sleep as if they are awake." Maomao explained.

"A while ago, at the brothels, I saw a courtesan with the same illness. She was a cheerful person, skilled at poetry. She even received a purchase offer. However, that offer fell through." Maomao informed us interesting me to hear another story of this situation, but in a different environment.

"She started roaming the brothel at night as if possessed by a demonic spirit. She had no recollection of the night before." Maomao explained.

"What happened next?" Jinshi asked as my hand slammed on the table and I narrowed my eyes since I couldn't reach the cookie.

Hongniang pushed it towards me, and I handed her a flower as a thank you. "Nothing. When the purchase offer was rescinded, the sleepwalking stopped." Maomao answered.

"So...that courtesan didn't want to get sold off?" Gyokuyou asked.

"It's possible," Maomao answered. "The offer was made by a wealthy merchant, but not only did he have a wife and children, he had grandchildren as well. Also, she only had one year left on her term."

"Perhaps Comcubine Fuyo was the same." Gyokuyou hummed and then looked at me.

"Hmm, is that really it?" Jinshi asked.

"That's it." Maomao wanted this to end.

"Really?" Jinshi asked irritating her and I saw Gaoshun was waving at her for some reason.

"I will get back to work." Maomao left and I did to with my cookie in hand.

"...You are unusually quiet," Jinshi spoke up before I left.

"Why does it concern all of you?" I asked. "It's getting annoying how everyone keeps noting this."

"Well you got louder recently, you might close up again," Gyokuyou explained.

"I worry if I speak everything will fall to ruin." I stared surprising them. "It has before..."

I walked off not wanting to hear them say anything in response since I knew words won't help me. I found Maomao waiting for me, and I didn't know exactly what to do, I went to go one way then another and ended up doing a spin.

She giggled. "I'm not gonna ask or speak about it unless you want to." She held out a hand to me. "Want to go eat some dumplings? But the food is on you."

I nodded as I took her hand feeling happy to do something instead of talking about things we don't need to and figuring out my confusing feelings.

We didn't talk about it at all, and Gyokuyou was watching us both like a hawk then finally talked to Maomao. Everyone watched as Fuyo walked towards the doors that would grant her freedom and she was surprised when I was walking up in front of her.

She and her ladies-in-waiting bowed to me.

I walked closer and then handed Fuyo a tulip stunning her as it means perfect love and she was on her way to having that now. She wasn't happy here, and she failed that dance on purpose.

They both worked hard in their own way to be together, so that will now bloom into a beautiful life together.

I grinned to myself at that, and Fuyo's eyes widened now getting why I helped in her getting sent to him as a reward. I walked past her to meet up with Maomao and Gyokuyou who were watching.

"Princess Liena, thank you." Fuyo bowed to me stunning many as I carried on walking away.

She felt ready to cry but turned around strong and kept on the act until she left those doors and joined the man she loved.

"So you helped her?" Gyokuyou asked me as I made my way to the top of the stairs.

"Why should flowers stay and wilt when they can grow somewhere else?" I asked.

"He must have fantasised about it even before he left home, but as a military officer, he could never propose marriage to a princess," Maomao explained.

"But then, she was pulled into the rear palace..." Gyokyou let out.

"And purposefully isolated herself and messed up so she would never be touched," I explained. "Father would never force himself on others who didn't want it. I informed him of when to drop her since her real love had finally requested for her."

"And she feigned somnambulism to..." Gyokuyou mumbled. "I can't say anything about the Emperor. It's entirely possible."

"She danced because that's the only way she can distract her mind and express that feeling she has to keep down," I mumbled as I looked back at her. "Loneliness and worry."

Maomao patted my head shocking Gyokuyou, but they both saw me go up onto my toes to get her to pet my head more and she did.

"The place she danced was the eastern gate in the direction of where his last battle would be. She was probably wishing for his safe return." Maomao explained. "Again, all speculation."

"Parts could be false, but as I said before words are useless just let her go." I grinned as I saw them both finally meet at the door and they walked together and I saw Fuyo's real smile.

"Would it make me a terrible woman if I said I envy Concubine Fuyo?" Gyokuyou asked.

"No, I wouldn't say that," Maomao admitted.

"...Nap or cookies?" I let out and they both laughed as I held out my hand and Maomao took it.

I went back with them and soon after I was eating some cookies with Gyokuyou. "...Love makes a woman even more beautiful." I hummed, and she looked over to me curiously.

"Your mother looked the most beautiful she ever had been when she held you," Father spoke up and I brightly grinned seeing him.

I carefully got out of my chair then ran over and he lifted me up into his arms as Gyokuyou grinned at us. "I have a request for the rumoured Apothecary." He looked at Gyokuyou, and I held up my hand in front of his face.

"She's your daughter's person." Gyokuyou informed him.

"I have a request." He stated. "But also I didn't think you would give a flower to someone you hate...forever love, was it?"

"You know everything, why are talking like this?" I asked and he smirked.

"No riddles this time?" Father hummed.

"No, I love you," I whispered only for him to hear, and he grinned at me as I giggled. Gyokuyou looked on at us to see we were both truly happy.

In this entire world, I always had my father. I do miss my mother, but I still have one person and I'm slowly gaining more people I can trust.

"I'm happy..." I let out.

Father stiffened up and held me closer since he knew every day of my life had been filled with some sort of suffering once I lost her.

Losing my mother then that betrayal of trust and being called a curse after along with losing more siblings then the hate and neglect, but finally, I have a safe place and a person I can even call a friend.

I'm starting to gain some happiness.

Chapter Text

Maomao was taste-testing our food and Father was with us. I was sitting in his lap surprising her a little that he truly does care for me. "There is no poison." She stood up and bowed to hide her face. "Excuse me."

"Wait," Father spoke up. "I have a request for the famous apothecary."

"I heard my daughter took a liking to you, so your skills must be top-notch. Concubine Lihua is not well. Could you look after her?" He asked.

It was basically him saying he wanted to test her. She has to heal her to stay by my side. "I have lost many. I rather not have the number rise." He hummed.

Maomao accepted and she left right after.

"Really? Concerned act?" I asked him and he laughed.

"You are opening up again, I won't allow any mistakes from anyone." He stated, and Gyokuyou flinched and so did Hongnaing.

I held up a cookie to him. "What does this one mean?" He asked me.

"Shut up, it's embarrassing." I hummed. "I think..."

"Take your time." Father ruffled my hair informing me that I didn't need to understand myself now. I was isolated for a time when I tried venturing out I got neglected and abused, so I isolated myself out of choice at that time.

I'm trying to venture once again, so I hope it does go well this time.

I was a little pouty I didn't have Maomao with me as she was probably going to be stuck to Lihua's side. I didn't allow anyone else to come with me to get flowers since that garden isn't for anyone else. They wouldn't be able to appreciate it, unlike Maomao and my father.

I didn't follow Maomao since I'm sure Lihua is ill because of the death of her child, so to see me who lived would twist her heart even more. She showed her hate for me with that slap, it would be dumb of me to jump into a thorn pit.

"...I'm dumb." I hummed as I ended up outside of her residence.

I was surprised to see Maomao get kicked out of the place with a tray of food and drink that hadn't been touched. She sighed showing this wasn't the first time, and she is a stubborn one, but also doesn't want to lose her head.

I looked to see it's the kind of food for someone who really is near their end, so why hasn't it even been touched? She wasn't even allowed to have an attempt at feeding Lihua?

Why isn't she allowed to get close? These ladies in waiting are seriously denying the Emperor's orders?

"Maomao," I spoke up and she looked confused seeing I was quite serious. "Back inside."

She slowly nodded as she picked up the tray and she wondered why I looked so mad.

I followed her inside. "It looks like you are in a bit of a bind." Jinshi grinned when he saw us.

"Does it appear that way to you?" Maomao asked.

"It does appear that way to me." He confirmed.

"Master Jinshi?!" We heard yells from above, and it was from Lihua's ladies in waiting.

Why isn't one of them watching her? She's all alone right now.

I started to head up the stairs and stayed silent as I watched Jinshi approach Maomao making her back up to a corner and he was way to close for a eunuch.

"Master Jinshi?!" One of the ladies squealed.

"It's not befitting of beautiful and talented ladies like you to ignore the Emperor's arrangements." Jinshi hummed.

"Oh, no, we aren't ignoring..." They shyly defended and then paused as they saw me approaching. They saw what I had in my arms and one gasped then the rest looked mad.

"Those flowers mean to mourn a death! You should only need one as well!" One hissed. "Our lady isn't dead!"

"Yes I know, it's unfortunate." I threw them at their feet, and they counted that there was one for each of them. "But you want to die, right?"

They flinched and some even fell over. "Now, now...isn't that-" Jinshi paused when I looked at him and he truly saw I was mad.

"It's dinner time. I want it in Lihua's room." I stated as I walked towards her room.

The rest followed and the ladies in waiting were shaking at first, but then I heard them murmur to themselves. It's common for them to look down on me since I am a boulder in the way of their lady getting the Emperor's heart to them.

They would also use me as the reason the prince died. They would say it so much that they would eventually brainwash themselves into thinking it was the truth.

Sometimes I think it is from how much I hear of it.

I frowned seeing Lihua's condition, and I stood beside her bed and Maomao came over. I watched as she went to feed her some of the light food and I sighed in relief when Lihua swallowed the food that meant she wanted to live.

Maomao patted my head seeing me visibly relax so much and Jinshi frowned.

Lihua started to cough, so I wiped her mouth with a handkerchief for Maomao then I paused when some make-up came off with it. "...Are you kidding me?" I let out.

Maomao wiped some more off herself then checked the texture and saw how I was shaking. "Maomao, you have my permission," I stated, and the others flinched at my tone which was strikingly similar to the Emperor's.

Maomao went to the lady in waiting I looked towards them for a second, but I then kept my eyes on Lihua. "Are you the one in charge of the concubine's make-up?" Maomao asked.

"Indeed I am." She nodded. "We want Lady Lihua to always be beautiful."

"Like this?" I hissed.

"Yes, Princess!" She exclaimed. "This is our duty-!"

"YOU ARE ALL THE SAME!" I screamed concerning some while scaring others.

"I see." Maomao smacked her to the ground.

"What's wrong with you?!" She shouted in protest.

"Huh? Just punishing an idiot, obviously." Maomao answered.

She then pulled her by her hair to the drawers to find the one with the powder in. She dumped it right over her head making her cough.

"The poison will infect your whole body after a while. You should be glad, you will be pretty too." Maomao hummed. "Just like your beloved Lady Lihua. Pale, bloodless skin, sunken eye sockets, a body unable to even eat...don't you understand why this stuff was banned?! How many people it has taken from the Princess you called a curse over and over again, you all did this to her!"

Maomao made her look towards us both and she started to hyperventilate. "I just thought it would make Lady Lihua happy and that child lived somehow! But her mother di-"

"I told you many times! It's poison." Maomao made her only look at her. "There are no thoughts in your head. You just think you know everything. Who would be happy to be poisoned with the same thing that killed their son?! How could you blame a child for your mistakes?! I corrected you on this already!"

I saw Lihua open her eyes and she looked towards me as I sniffed quietly while staring at the ground.

"Go rinse your mouth and face," Maomao demanded as the lady in waiting cried. "Hey! This is bad for the patient. Clean this floor up immediately!"

"Yes!" The other ladies in waiting ran off.

"It truly is scary, how woman can change so quickly." Jinshi hummed and Maomao froze since she had forgotten he was there.

Jinshi went to tease her again and paused as Maomao turned to see me holding her sleeve tightly in hand while shaking. "...Thank you..." I let out.

"Ah, come here." Maomao pulled off a blanket that she tied around herself and placed it over my head to hide my tears. "I knew you would cry at some point."

"She will get better, right?" I asked and she nodded. "...I don't get it how can people do this? It really hurts...it's supposed to be love?"

Maomao hugged me tightly seeing I'm only remembering my own experience when I had ladies in waiting.

Jinshi looked like a fish out of water since I never cry making Maomao laugh at him then she sighed. "I guess you had no one to comfort you, Lili." She hummed.

Maomao eventually transferred me to him and I hid under the blanket and he was awkward as he held me. "...You're really light...I could throw you." He mumbled. "I mean...why are you crying?"

"...Master Jinshi, please just shut up." Maomao sighed. He was confused that his words weren't helping me at all.

He just held me and would try to peek under the blanket making me punch at him. He found it funny until I pretended to cry more and he got scolded by Maomao who took me off him.

I stuck my tongue out at him as Maomao had my head on her shoulder and he actually accused me of faking.

She knows I'm faking it's obvious, but we both want him to go already so she played along.

Maomao reassured me that I wouldn't need to worry and she would do everything in her power to save Lihua warming my heart.

I wanted to help at least even if its a little.

Every day now, I would get new flowers for Lihua and make my way to hers to set them up in her room. I also brought many ones meaning death or I hope you go ugly or you are already ugly for the ladies in waiting making some cry and I enjoyed it.

When they tried to complain my own glare would make them shut up or one look from Maomao scared them.

I felt proud to have her as one of my own people.

She taught me what will help Lihua recover like what food and how it needs to be prepared. I helped with feeding her as Maomao did other stuff.

Maomao gave her a lot of tea to have her flush out the poison quicker and I was very happy to hear that. I got somewhat nervous when Lihua was more conscious since she was staring at me constantly. I tried staring back then resorted to hiding under my blanket.

I wore it over my head all the time in the end confusing Maomao, but she allowed it since I would start trying to hide under weirder things if she took it off me and it was funny to her when I knocked into things.

I learned the spacing of the room rather quickly and could run around with it on my head impressing her.

I had the lady-in-waiting who poisoned Lihua confined since in the end it's her choice and killing her could cause more damage to Lihua's health.

"It's a shame....she should die." I let out.

If they betray you once I'm sure they will do it again, and to be that deluded to keep feeding someone poison when it's obviously going to kill them.

I'm six and I find it dumb!

Today, I was out with Maomao just staring at the sheets she was putting up to dry.

"You missed one h-" Jinshi appeared and pulled the blanket on my head and also my hair.

I kicked his shin hard and he groaned as he let go confusing Gaoshun. "Princess?" Gaoshun let out seeing my blonde hair poking out the bottom.

I pulled it more over me and went behind Maomao.

"...What is she doing?" Jinshi asked.

"...I actually have no idea," Maomao admitted. "Unless..."

They both got interested to hear. "She doesn't want to see your face." Maomao nodded. "That must be it."

They saw my hand come out and it was a thumbs up making Maomao giggle a little since it was cute to her. She saw the blanket move up towards her since I looked up at her confused and she laughed even more knowing what expression I wore.

"We brought gifts..." Gaoshun bent down in front of me with a box.

"Thank you." Maomao accepted them for me.

I saw they were dumplings once she opened the box. She tried one and then handed me one after finding they were fine to eat.

I ate it happily, and Maomao looked at the last one in the box. I moved the box up closer to her meaning she could have it. "Thank you!" She exclaimed and ate it.

We both groaned when we saw Jinshi was sparkling. "Do you two need help with anything?" He asked.

"Well..." Maomao mumbled.

"What is it? Tell me anything." Jinshi demanded.

I slapped his leg when he got to close and he was confused. "You smell," I stated and he backed up.

"So that's how you get him away, genius," Maomao mumbled.

She then explained what would be good to help Lihua, and he started to make a plan to create a steam bath for her.

One day when it was just Maomao and I, we heard Lihua try to speak. "Yes, what is it?" Maomao asked as I was sitting with my back to her Lihua on her bed.

"Why won't you two...let me die?" Lihua asked and I hissed.

"That's stupid, did those flowers mean nothing?" I hummed.

She remembered the ones from when she gave birth they conveyed everything I felt. The joy, excitement and happiness for them both why would I want him or her to die?

"You could stop eating," Maomao added. "But you eat the porridge because you want to live."

Lihua slowly lifted her hand to stare at it. "...I hurt you..." She mumbled.

"I won't ignore your pain," I stated as I placed a hand on her free one and her eyes widened then she grabbed a hold of it and rubbed my hand with her thumb.

"I see..." She let out.

Maomao left us and it was silent, but it felt reassuring.

Time went on and Lihua got better and better. The steam bath was made, and it seemed to have helped her a lot. Then one day I was halfway down the stairs to see Maomao conversing with the lady in waiting who was finally released from confinement.

"I was released from confinement and...Princess Liena allowed me to come back to serve Lady Lihua once again...but...is she actually allowing me?" She mumbled. "I will never make that mistake again. Ever."

"Then can you promise your life to her?" I asked surprising Maomao and the lady looked at me and nodded.

"Yes, I swear Princess Liena." She bowed to me.

I started to walk up the stairs and then looked back. "Well, follow," I demanded and she did.

"...She really is too nice," Maomao mumbled as she watched us and saw a hint of a smile on my face. "She might get killed one day because of it."

The lady in waiting brought the tray, and I watched her as she went up to Lihua who asked for a cup of water when she saw her. There was no discussion at all about the nearly killing her part, but it was her choice.

I eventually fell asleep in a chair, and the lady in waiting was careful as she put a blanket over me when Lihua asked.

"I will need to put some flowers at his grave," Lihua mumbled as she looked towards her window.

"The Princess made a whole scene to give him one." The lady in waiting sighed. "She took the attention away fro-"

"What flower?" Lihua asked.

"Huh?...A lotus she almost drowned because of-" She paused when tears fell from Lihua's face. "My lady!"

"...Those belong alone to her and her mother...she..." Lihua felt so guilty as she looked at me since those flowers were especially my mother's favourite. My father said he would give them all to her one day.

She rejected such an outrageous idea since she didn't like the sound of so many flowers being pulled. She remarked that she only needed one lotus, and she was pregnant with me at the time, I was her favourite.

Father still insisted, so she accepted that they belonged to her but people could do whatever they wanted to them.

That's why no one touches the lotus flowers in the palace except me since they belong to me now.

Being given one is a very precious act with a lot of feelings in it since it's like giving a part of me away. I never met that baby, but he was someone I already loved before he was even born.

Chapter Text

Lihua recovered enough that she would walk around and she sighed when she was walking with me in her garden. "I wonder what the other colours of this flower look like." She mumbled as she admired them.

"Then...would you like to come to my garden?" I asked and she was stunned since I never show anyone.

"But I...isn't it? Your mother's place." She asked me.

I just turned to her and tilted my head asking if she wanted to or not and she giggled. "I would love to." She nodded and grinned at me.

I took her there and it was big news for others, but I wanted to take her since looking at beautiful things can be healing, so this garden would be the best area.

As I was fussing over some flowers that popped up out of nowhere since I hadn't recently checked an area she took the chance to visit my mother's grave.

"Hello...Meilin, it has been a very long time..." She mumbled. "Your daughter has grown up well...she's doing exactly what you would do. I vented my anger out on her...I sincerely apologise, that child should be treasured as you asked us to do for you."

"I will treasure her this time. She will bloom into a lovely lotus flower." Lihua grinned.

She came to find me then discovered I was covered in dirt concerning her and I held out a flower to her. She giggled as she brushed some leaves off my head. "Thank you, Princess Liena." She grinned. "I will treasure it."

I nodded happily, and she even bent down and held out her arms.

"...You will fall and dirt," I stated.

"You are light." She retorted as she lifted me up then walked with me back and I enjoyed it.

Her ladies-in-waiting were screaming when we got to the entrance of the garden since they waited there for us. "Princess how-!" One went to yell.

"You will not speak to her or of her if it's for complaining or insulting her," Lihua stated. "She is the child of the Emperor that means she is also one of mine."

I was stunned when she said that and they could only bow their heads at her order.

After that, it was time for us to return to the Jade Pavillion. "It's time for me to leave. Once I return to the Jade Pavilion perhaps, the Emperor will visit you." Maomao mumbled.

"I ignored those words of advice and harmed a precious child then let my own die. Will I be able to win against Concubine Gyokuyou?" Lihua hummed.

"It's not a matter of winning and losing," Maomao added as I was holding some flowers and she looked at them. "There are hundreds, thousands of flowers in the world, but who can decide whether a peony or a bellflower is more beautiful?"

"I have neither her jade eyes nor her bright hair." Lihua retorted.

"When they are all together in a garden they are like one big family, isn't it just stunning?" I grinned, and she was stunned seeing I saw them like the flowers in my garden.

I don't favour any concubine I want them all to get along.

"You also have other assets," Maomao added. "Not just the sheer size, but the shape and tension are truly magnificent."

"Huh?" Lihua let out.

"Father likes big," I stated and she was still confused.

"Could you lend me your ear?" Maomao asked and she nodded.

She probably whispered about her boobs or whatever, but it seemed more detailed. "Now, excuse me." Maomao bowed and she followed me as I walked out.

"What did you tell her?" I asked.

"I will not taint your mind, Princess." She shook her head as she held out her hand.

I took it, and she helped me down the stairs since she knew I struggled with this one.

"I'm back." Maomao bowed when we got back.

I nodded to them as the ladies in waiting came over to us. "Princess, Maomao, are you two alright?" Yinghua asked us. "She hurt you once before!"

"...Fine..." I hummed and she gasped.

"She spoke to me." She cried.

"You have gotten so thin," Guiyuan whined at Maomao.

I then went over to check on my sister and grinned that she opened her eyes right when I came over. She reached out to me while giggling and I played with her. "It's like she knows when you are near." Gyokuyou giggled.

After that, it seems Father was visiting Lihua more without me even saying anything. Having her visit the garden probably was like a giant bonfire screaming that I like her to others that would reassure him, but I'm sure there's another reason why he visits.

Maomao seems to know since she's smug whenever it is mentioned.

I fed Maomao a lot of food to make sure she gained her weight back and one morning we went out together. She was teaching me to find something that I didn't know what it was, so I didn't get how I was supposed to find it.

"I found it!" Maomao exclaimed from under a tree and I walked over to see mushrooms.

"...They poisonous?" I asked.

"No!" She shook her head. "So we can actually eat them! Let's find more!"

"I already found some." I dropped a bunch into her hands, and she giggled happily and she looked like a cat.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Maomao asked me confused after her fit of excitement.

"You didn't tell me what I was supposed to find it could be poo for all that I know," I hummed.

"Well so-don't eat or go near any!" Maomao exclaimed.

"...It's good fertiliser..." I mumbled and she sighed. "I don't touch it. I was taught it's bad. And I only use animals."

"Good...now where should we eat these? I don't want people asking where we found them." She groaned.

"The doctors," I answered and she nodded.

Maomao went somewhere first with a bunch of the food I gave her. She laughed nervously when she came to my garden seeing my pout since it was obvious she gave it away to someone else.

"Pri-" Maomao was stunned when I turned away from her. "Um...I'm gonna make a good snack with the mushrooms, would you like some?"

"You can eat those?" I turned to her slightly confused and interested, but also wanting to pout still.

"Yes! Will you forgive me if I give you one?!" She asked me.

"...Gift from you?" I let out. "It will depend on the flavour."

Maomao laughed a little at how serious I was but bowed to me. "Of course." She nodded.

"But I threw away the mushrooms," I stated and she looked devastated making me giggle. "I lie, they are there."

I pointed at her basket she left here to keep them safe. "That's so cruel," Maomao whined.

"I know." I nodded while smiling and she laughed a little.

We went to the doctor's place together. "Good morning," Maomao called out.

"Oh, Princess Liena! Little lady! What can I do for you both today?" He asked.

"There's a secret I'd like to discuss with you." Maomao lifted up the basket.

"What is it?" He asked as he came over.

"This," Maomao smirked as he looked inside and his face lit up.

"Wow! Those are fresh matsutake mushrooms!" He exclaimed.

"I'm glad to see you seem to like it." Maomao grinned like she was framing him for murder by showing him these.

"We will need charcoal! And some soy paste and salt!" The doctor fetched them, and we got to cook them. "Oh, how irresistible!" He sighed at the smell.

"Pour some soy paste, add some salt..." She handed the first one of them to the doctor confusing him.

I motioned him to eat it, and he felt so happy and he ate it. "Delicious!" He exclaimed.

I watched him for a moment, and I know for sure now they aren't poisonous and Maomao seemed to want to make him an accomplice. Maomao had some and squealed then she was confused when she saw I was still holding my chopsticks.

"...Go on." She mumbled.

"Doctor! A curse!" A eunuch came screaming in, and I ate the mushroom as I stared at him.

"...Eating while watching others makes it taste better," I mumbled, and Maomao narrowed her eyes at me. "I forgive you if you give me three more."

"Okay." She laughed.

"Can you make a medicine that cures curses?" The eunuch asked, and he came over to show us his hands. "It's this."

He was trembling like he was going to die any second now. "That's quite a bad rash. Maybe an ointment, for starters?" Maomao suggested.

"Could you make some?" The doctor asked.

Maomao started to do that as we all settled down then the eunuch noticed me and gasped.

I got up then he bowed to me as I came over. I bent down and then placed a flower on his ear since he couldn't hold it. He was confused as he reached up to touch it then cried feeling it was a flower. "Thank you! It was two nights ago!"

Why is he starting his life story?

"Trash that comes out from the rear palace is burned in the pit on the west side." He explained. "I was doing work as usual that day, when...the next thing to throw in was a child's clothes and wood writing tablets."

I looked away and Maomao looked to me since that might be one of mine. My last residence was cleared out slowly since Maomao said it would be an embarrassment because of how messy it was.

"I was a little curious, but I just threw it in the fire anyway. Then..." He shivered as I was eating another mushroom and the story made it taste better maybe his fear did to. "The fire exploded! It was yellow then purple! Then red! And my hands I was cursed! That must be what got to my hands!"

I held up all kinds of flowers and then stared at Maomao pleadingly. "Please, Momo." I pleaded. She laughed seeing they all had different colours and they were ones I wanted to see the fire take on.

She lit a chopstick on fire at the top. "Was the fire this colour?" Maomao asked as she dropped some kind of crumbly stuff onto it and it turned pink exciting me. "Or perhaps this colour?"

She made it green next. "This would do the same thing," Maomao explained as she did it a couple more times then I started to do it.

"Little lady, what is that?" The doctor asked and he seemed scared, why? She made the fire prettier.

"It's similar to how fire-don't touch it! Were you going to try and eat it?!" Maomao yelled at me as she quickly put it out so I couldn't try again.

"You seasoned it." I pointed out and she facepalmed making me laugh to myself.

"It's similar to how fireworks work," Maomao informed them. "Some things change the colour of a flame when burned."

"Then, what about my hands?" The eunuch asked.

"There was probably something on the wood tablets," Maomao mumbled then glanced at me again since I did use those quite a lot to talk to others, but I have her now. "I think it caused the rash when you touched them."

She put down the ointment for him. "Try this medicine and let us know how it goes." She ordered.

"Oh, thank you!" He grinned.

"The little lady's medicines work like a charm!" The doctor praised her then we heard clapping that was obnoxious and I was right it was coming from someone who is.

It's Jinshi.

"Well done as always, apothecary." Jinshi grinned.

"Master Jinshi." The Doctor blushed creeping me out and he went off to go make some tea.

Maybe he's actually running away each time, so he doesn't have to talk to Jinshi and then can eat the snacks by himself right after.

"Greetings, Master Jinshi. What business do you have with me or the Princess today?" Maomao asked.

"Do you mean I shouldn't talk to you unless I have business?" Jinshi sparkled.

I held up a flower that just meant yes and he looked at me cluelessly making me sigh. "That means yes," Maomao smirked and he frowned.

"Follow me for a moment." Jinshi grinned.

I grabbed Maomao's hand, and she nodded as we left together and the poor doctor was probably disappointed again.

Jinshi took us to a room, and Maomao lifted me into a chair to sit in so I could see what was on the table. I sat there as I watched her explain the same thing with the fire to him and Gaoshun smiled seeing my excitement when the fire changed colour in her demonstration.

"You apply the colours with salts. You can dissolve them in water. Some will dissolve in other things, like oil. But this is outside my area of expertise." Maomao stated.

"I see," Jinshi mumbled.

"If that's all, please excuse me." Maomao bowed.

"Wait," Jinshi demanded. "I like them teapot steamed. I'm counting on you apothecary."

"I will see if I can find more tomorrow." Maomao sighed seeing he caught on to her little secret.

"You won't have time Momo. We need to prepare. You know of it." I reminded Jinshi. "And you have your own work."

Jinshi pouted as I held out my arms confusing him then Maomao got me down from the chair since it was so tall. I gave Gaoshun a flower and then left with her.

"Why do only you get one again?" Jinshi pouted and Gaoshun sighed.

Maomao was behind me to follow me. It's a normal thing for ladies in waiting for their ladies since they are there to serve and the lady is to lead and act as she wants, but for us, this is so she can keep track of me in case I run over to some pretty flowers or try to sneakily eat something.

"His work?" Maomao asked me.

"Should it be something a food taster is concerned about?" I asked and she shook her head. "The Garden Party is your main focus."

"Of course, Princess Lili." She nodded, and I then saw a beautiful flower and ran for it.

She followed behind me since I'm really not that fast and helped me gather them and then take them back.

I also got some of their buds to plant later in my garden.

Chapter Text

We got back to the Jade Pavilion to find the ladies-in-waiting receiving what we needed for the Garden Party.

"We are back," Maomao announced as I stayed closer to her side since there were a bunch of unknown people here.

"Welcome back." Hongniang greeted us.

"Maomao! Nice timing!" Yinghua grinned after opening a box and she held up a kimono. "Try this on, would you?"

Maomao looked to me for help and I pointed at it making her sigh. She tried it on and immediately didn't like it since it has many layers and looks really fancy. "What is this?" She asked us.

"Isn't it obvious? It's your dress for the garden party." Yinghua grinned. "Twice a year, the Emperor and his high officials gather in the courtyard to enjoy food and entertainment."

"The Emperor isn't married yet, so he has no Empress Consort, right?" Hongniang reminded her. "In that case, it's customary to bring the upper first-rank concubines."

"Upper first rank..." Maomao mumbled confused.

"They are the people who might be the next Empress. Gyokuyou, the Precious Consort. Lihua, the Wise Consort. Lishu, the Virtuous Consort..." I narrowed my eyes and looked away, and Maomao found my displeasure interesting since I usually like the concubines. "Finally, Ah-Duo, Pure Consort...she was a good friend of my mother's..."

"And you will go to?" Maomao asked me trying to get out of it with the excuse that she serves me.

"Our Princess is the heir, so she will be attending to," Hongniang confirmed.

"What do we have to do?" Maomao mumbled.

"Not much," Hongniang reassured her.

"We are invited as guests. We just have to follow the Emperor." Gyokuyou explained.

"Some officials come by to pay their respects," Hongniang warned her. "So, don't forget to smile."

"Huh..." Maomao groaned. "Is everyone required to attend?"

"I want to show you off. You are coming." I stated.

"Yes! This is Princess Lingli's first public appearance and a rare event with all four high-ranking concubines! Then we have our Crown Princess Liena! This is a war! We have to brace ourselves!" Yinghua yelled and Maomao sighed.

"Maomao," I spoke up and she looked to me since I called her by her first name, not the nickname. "These kinds of events are where some would take advantage of and try to harm their enemies, it's easy to get lost and distracted."

"Thank you for the warning, Princess." Maomao bowed.

"I guess you do need to stuff the chest area a little," Yinghua commented. "I want to bulk up your waist, too. Is that okay?"

"I'm in your hands." Maomao nodded.

"We will be doing some nice makeup, too." She giggled. "You should hide your freckles occasionally."

"...They don't know...those freckles move." I hummed. Maomao laughed nervously seeing I have noticed she draws those on.

We escaped from the chaos of having to try on our outfits that day.

Maomao was in my room with me as I was sorting the flowers we collected to have some sent out in bouquets to the concubine and my Father. I froze confusing her then sneezed and rubbed my nose after while whining.

"She sounded like a mouse." Maomao gasped and I turned to her confused.

She didn't notice and continued to ramble as she even checked my clothes for the garden party. "Thin...she could get ill easily. Staying outside in the strong winds, watching the entertainment, eating the food, smiling at the officials who come by...How is your bladder Princess?"

"...It exists." I nodded not getting what she meant.

"Do you have breaks?" Maomao explained.

"Oh, yeah but I can hold it," I reassured her. "To watch the sun come up and hit the flowers...then I run to the toilet, so I think I can do it for a while."

"...How often do you go out at night without us noticing?" Maomao mumbled.

"Frequently," I answered. "Anyway, there's not much else I can do. I would like to spend the entire time with them, but that won't happen."

"There is! Do you have any orange trees?" She asked me and I nodded. "Let's go get some!"

I slowly nodded as we headed out again confusing the others since we only ever make one trip. I showed her where the tree was, but she also needed ginger so we collected some from the doctor's place.

The sun had set by the time we got back.

Maomao brought a chair into the kitchen with some blankets for me since as soon as she informed me she was making candy I rejected going to bed until I got a piece.

Maomao had chopped them all up and then was boiling them in a pan together. I smelled the air and hummed happily and I felt a little sleepy since it's really warm because of it.

"That smells nice." Hongniang hummed as she walked in them giggled seeing I was all snuggled up in a blanket trying to stay up. "What is it?"

"It's candy made of ginger and oranges," Maomao answered.

"She's making heaven." I hummed as I sniffed the air again.

"Candy?" Hongniang asked as she came over to see some of the ingredients on the table I was sitting at.

"Orange peels improve blood flow and ginger warms the body." Maomao came over to explain and held out a piece of orange for me to eat.

"Not candy," I mumbled as I munched on it and she sighed seeing she wasn't able to trick me into sleeping.

"Wait, is it for the garden party?!" Hongniang exclaimed.

"Yes. I also made this, just in case." Maomao lifted her first layer of clothing to show the pocket she sewed into her underrobe.

"...I thought they were for flowers," I mumbled.

Maomao grabbed something and then moved mine up to show the same pocket was sewn into my underrobe. She put something in the pocket, and my eyes widened.

"...It's like a hug." I let out.

Maomao grinned as Hongniang looked ready to cry confusing me. "You do say the cutest of things." Maomao laughed.

"Because I am cute," I stated.

"...Sounds quite vain." She mumbled.

"People say my hair is like golden threads then cry when it gets dirty, I know my worth." I hummed. "My mother had the assets father liked to."

"...She was very lucky," Maomao mumbled.

"She's dead." I reminded her and she froze as I laughed. "Momo, I will forgive you if you make more."

"...You made me walk into that, didn't you?" She questioned me.

"Of course, I know you are jealous of other assets and you didn't know what my Mother had," I explained and she sighed as Hongniang was slightly impressed. "I want the others warm that day, especially Lingli."

"I will make them for everyone." Maomao nodded.

Hongniang cried and thanked us both for such a thing and I got all the equipment and materials Maomao needed to make them.

Jinshi heard of it and demanded for one then the seamstress and cook asked for how they are made when I brought some candy for Father to try and showed him what kept me warm that day.

Maomao worked really hard, and I had some food made especially for her as a thank you.

She appreciated it a lot and got it all done in time.

We woke up earlier to get ready for the garden party. I was half asleep as Maomao got me changed and she laughed as my head just rolled around and I drooled.

I then gathered with the others, and Gyokuyou motioned me over to her side. I laid my head in her lap as she stroked my head. "You look like a golden angel." She informed me.

"Thank you, do the flowers satisfy your eyes?" I motioned at the ones in her hair.

"Yes! They complete the look, thank you." Gyokuyou grinned.

"Aww! The Princess and Lady Gyokuyou look like mother and daughter!" Guiyuan exclaimed and the others shushed her, but I let that comment past since it's only because of the clothes we adorn.

Gyokuyou was in a very passionate crimson with many golden accessories. I was in a very light pink to match a little, but to make me look much fairer and gentle. I also had golden touches to my clothes to match with her again and to make my hair glow even more.

The others added in their compliments to us and I didn't really care. "I really get it now why others compare you to a lotus, you look like the embodiment of one," Maomao admitted and I turned to her and then smiled since that really warmed my heart.

The others were stunned since for once it wasn't a smirk, or a smug grin, or a timid one. I was genuinely happy and not afraid to show what I truly felt from her words.

"My! Such a beautiful smile, I hope you wear it more." Hongniang informed me since she could tell I was truly happy.

"I will do my best to have you smile at me like that!" Yinghua declared and the others said similar things, but one.

"...She turned into Jinshi for a second," Maomao mumbled.

"Momo!" I whined and she laughed nervously.

Gyokuyou laughed herself then she grabbed a small red box. "This is for all of you." She placed all kinds of accessories on them, but their colours easily showed that they belonged to Gyokuyou. "Here, I have to make sure you don't attract any bad bugs."

I have one for Maomao, but I will give it to her later.

"Got her!" Yinghua yelled when she shoved her arms under Maomao's keeping her in place.

"Time to become as cute as you can be!" Gyokuyou giggled.

"We will wipe off your face and apply some scents." Yinghua grinned as the other two cleaned her face with a cloth then paused before applying the makeup.

"Maomao?" Guiyuan mumbled.

"You did well to last this long." I laughed as the others were in shock.

They applied light makeup since I ordered them to. She is already pretty and thick makeup would just take away from her beauty.

"Now shall we go? Princess, may I take you?" Gyokuyou asked as she held out her arms.

I looked at her unsure since I had been dropped many times before by people. I would first think it was an accident but then it would repeat.

It was abuse and I easily forgave since I don't like to hold a grudge. I typically don't like not getting along with others since it takes away my peace of mind.

Maomao pulled my cheek and I noticed I had been spacing out. "I think that's a no." Maomao bowed to her and I nodded.

"Maybe next time." Gyokuyou hummed, and I could tell she was disappointed, but today will be stressful enough.

It's too stressful of an event for me to get comfortable or allow myself to be vulnerable.

We travelled to a place closer to where the party would take place and rested until they told us it was ready. I was sitting at a stone table with Gyokuyou, but I was closer to Lingli as I reached out a finger to her and she grabbed it then grinned at me.

"Maomao, you have helped out quite a bit." Gyokuyou hummed.

"Glad to be of service." Maomao bowed as she made sure I didn't lean too much forward and fall off my seat.

"Greetings, Concubine Gyokuyou." Jinshi arrived.

"Oh, greetings," Gyokuyou responded.

"My lady, you certainly look wonderful in crimson." He admitted. "Your gorgeous, yet somewhat mysterious style must stem from your jade eyes."

"Thank you." She smiled a little to not act flattered since that's unloyal to the emperor.

"Why are you here again?" I asked as I got down from my seat and then walked over. He was a little stunned seeing me all dressed up since I like to keep as simple as a princess is allowed to look.

"You look delicate like a flower, but will strike like poison if I get to close," Jinshi mumbled.

"...Poison?" I asked and he froze. "Don't mention sensitive stuff when referring to looks it can make a girl cry, but that always seems to be your aim when you talk to us."

Jinshi didn't know how to respond as Gaoshun shook his head at him and Gyokuyou giggled. "Princess, you look like a lotus taking in the radiance of the sun," Gaoshun added, and I grinned at him shocking him.

"I like that one," I admitted. "You are gentle and kind."

"Thank you." He bowed to me.

"Now, to check in on the-" Jinshi smirked when he spotted Maomao's back, but he paused when she turned to him.

"Good day, Master Jinshi." Maomao hummed.

"Oh, it's you, apothecary." Jinshi let out and he seemed to look offended by her hotness. "Are you wearing makeup?"

"No, I'm not." Maomao shook her head.

"Your freckles are gone." He pointed out.

"Yes, I removed them." She nodded.

"You covered them with makeup, you mean?" Jinshi retorted.

"I removed my makeup. That's why they are gone." She explained and he was confused.

"Jinshi, they were fake," I stated surprising him. "Was I the only one who can tell?"

"Yes, you are very observant with details," Maomao explained.

"I just like remembering the smiles of people I like," I mumbled making the ladies-in-waiting cry. "And...there can be signs of illness on the face."

Maomao patted my head as it was empty of any jewellery. My hair was left free since it was a jewel to them. Putting anything on it or in it seemed to just ruin it they said.

"So why the freckles?" Jinshi asked a little huffy he wasn't getting attention.

"I had makeup on every time you saw me before this. Cosmetics aren't just for making a face more beautiful." Maomao explained.

"Why would you do such a thing?" Jinshi asked.

"You really want to know?" She sighed. "It's to prevent being dragged into a back alley. I lived near the brothels, but not every man left sexually satisfied. Some had empty wallets and violent tendencies. A short, skinny, ugly girl rarely becomes a target."

"Were you ever dragged away?" Jinshi mumbled showing he felt sorry for her.

"Attempts were made. Instead, I got kidnapped." She explained. "My makeup was faded, they seemed to think I was borderline marketable."

"I will buy you if it happens again," I added.

"Thank you." Maomao laughed.

"I'm sorry we couldn't police them." Jinshi groaned.

"I don't particularly care. A buyer can't tell if you were kidnapped or just sold off legally so there's be one less mouth to feed." Maomao retorted.

"Doesn't that make you angry?" Jinshi asked.

"Obviously, it does. But it's not your fault." Maomao explained and he seemed to be taking this really hard.

"I'm sorry." He apologised and it was weird he was being so straightforward.

He removed a hairpin from his head and then put it in her hair making me grin while she didn't notice. "It hurts." She pushed his hand away.

"Sorry, it's yours," Jinshi mumbled. "See you at the party."

"She's still mine," I stated as he rushed off. "Take."

I held out a hairpin to Maomao, and she accepted it and then took out the other one. "Wow! So nice!" The other ladies-in-waiting added in how they wanted one.

"This looks expensive," Maomao mumbled.

"Yes, it's worth ten times more than his," I stated and she was shocked as I grinned.

"Oh, you broke our promise already." Gyokuyou pouted. "You are no longer mine alone."

"Dibs," I mumbled and Maomao laughed as I held onto her sleeve.

A drumming sound started so we had to go and we all entered our selected areas. I was off in a different seating area across from the Emperor as the concubines were on either side of us.

I looked to my Father, and he motioned me over, so I made my way over and he lifted me into his lap. I handed him a flower showing how I was doing today and he nodded as he handed me one back.

"You are cold?" I hummed and hugged him making him grin.

Chapter Text

The dancing was very boring along with the music, so for now I looked around at the concubines and one I was focused on was Lishu.

She flinched when she noticed my stare and I felt so sorry for her with just one look at her clothes.

Her clothes don't match her ladies-in-waiting at all, but they very much match my own.

They must have done that on purpose and it's embarrassing since when the Emperor looks to her he will only be reminded of his daughter. He doesn't want to think of me while he's creating more siblings for me.

I'm kind of grateful for it since she is so young, she isn't that much older than me.

My father wouldn't touch her anyway. He's very adamant about his type being fully grown.

I then looked at my grandmother Anshi as she held Lingli happily. I haven't really been told of the history, but she doesn't hold any affection for her own children. She does hold plenty for me since she helped raise me at times.

But I also found it suspicious that she is only 11 years older than my Father...yeah, that's just weird. It isn't her fault since it would be my Grandfather who would have bedded her, but at that age would you be ready or even willing for that to happen?

She eventually noticed me and smiled and motioned me over. I looked up at Father, and he allowed me to go. I went over and Anshi happily greeted me then had me sit next to her as we fussed over Lingli together.

Anshi taught me the proper way to hold her, but I didn't do it yet since I had no strength on my own. She adored my hair especially, so she always touched it when we were around each other and I like the head pats I get.

"Such an adorable child you are." Anshi hummed.

I eventually made my way over to Ah-Duo and she allowed me to sit in her lap. "Those flowers you sent were so divine, I have a little something for you." She motioned to her Fengming to put down a box of cookies that looked delicious.

I looked behind me confusing her then she noticed Maomao. "Can you try one in case?" I asked. She nodded and tried one of the cookies making many look over, but as I thought they were fine.

I happily started to eat them as Maomao excused herself with the last of the cookie I told her to keep since she already started to eat it.

Ah-Duo took no offence since she knew what this world of ours is like and any of her people or others could sneak something in during the whole process.

After a while, we had a walk around. I went to find Maomao to see she had received another hairpin making me pout. "Who was it from?" I questioned her.

"A solider called Lihaku." She answered then I smirked confusing her as I saw this as a chance to mess with Jinshi.

"Keep hold of that. You will be using it." I informed her. She slowly nodded since she didn't know the rules, but I could help her with that.

"Princess Liena," Lihua called out.

I turned to her to see she was with all of her ladies-in-waiting, and it looked like a little army of annoying women. Everyone in the area bowed to us both as we conversed.

"How is your health?" I asked.

"Very well, the garden really healed me." She grinned, and I was glad to hear that. "I am here to give you two something. May I gift something to your lady-in-waiting?"

"Of course." I nodded as she put a hairpin into Maomao's hair confusing her while others freaked out at what she did. "And here..." She held out a box to me, and I opened it to see flowers?

I touched them to see they were cakes, and I was in awe then grinned from pure joy since I had never seen this before. I had the same smile as before which is very rare, but this is such a great gift.

Lihua giggled seeing she had succeeded in making me smile this time. "That's all for today, but I will be sure to make that smile a permanent thing." Lihua turned away.

"Thank you..." I spoke, and she turned and nodded to me.

She then ruffled my hair, and I enjoyed that very much.

Gyokuyou's ladies-in-waiting were nervous since Maomao now has so many hairpins. I have been publicly gifted things from two concubines, but not from the one whom the Emperor has appointed to take care of me.

It was time for food, so I was in a little of a rush back confusing Maomao. "Some of the food the Emperor chooses are her favourites." Yinghua giggled.

I made it back there and showed Father what I got. I even fed him some, but I didn't let him near the flower cakes. He smirked seeing how much I like flowers even in a different form.

Then I got a little nervous since I realised it was time for the whole feast to be served.

We had the same person try our food for us, and they were terrified.

Maomao was behind Gyokuyou so she could do the taste testing of the food before it got to her.

I noticed Jinshi isn't around at all confusing me since he has a high position.

I understood now that he was the main carer for the concubines, but that is such an important position he should be here today. I also noticed the seat for my Father's br-

I lost my train of thought when I saw Father lift some food up to me and he just paused.

He smiled a little seeing me so intensely watching it then he fed me.

Father did his best to distract me from worrying about the others, but I noticed Lishu shaking.

Why is a child showing fear at her food? And her food taster then smirked pissing me off seeing she is getting bullied like I was.

As children, it's hard for us to get our ladies-in-waiting in line since they look down on us for our age and since we aren't grown we have no use for bearing children yet.

Yes, someone used that as a reason to treat me badly, it's stupid.

Maomao noticed the situation to and I plan to interfere later for sure.

The clothes Lishu is wearing make much more sense now. She must have put absolute faith in them, and they betrayed her and made her a joke in front of everyone.

We got our soup next, and I watched as Maomao tested it and she was in pure bliss from one spoonful.

"Ah...it's poisoned," I let out just from seeing her expression.

Father looked interested to see how I could tell and looked over to see Maomao who was blushing then she raised a handkerchief to her lips.

"This is poison," Maomao smirked as she got up and then rushed off.

"The Precious Consort's soup was poisoned?!" Everyone started to panic.

A minister even rushed over towards it. "That girl is my own person, don't devalue her judgement like that, you will lose your life otherwise," I warned him as he grabbed the bowl.

He stared at me showing he heard me clearly, but he tasted it anyway.

"What are you doing?!" Someone yelled and he fell breaking the bowl on the way down.

I sighed at him and rolled my eyes not feeling sorry for him one bit since he chose to not value my warning.

"You aren't worried?" Father asked me as I was back in his lap now eating the rest of my soup.

"No, she likes poison," I stated. He laughed a little, but it was like an exhale of breath so people don't think he actually laughed. "Feed me."

He did, and the garden party was soon called off, so we still had our food together in private making me happy. And no taster died so there was no poison in our bowls.

"...It seems like there is a theme to poison children here." I sighed.

He glanced at me to see I was saying it wasn't Gyokuyou who it was aimed for. "Good to know you don't stare at children." I grinned and he patted my head.

When we finished, I was dropped off by him in front of the infirmary since I heard Maomao was there. "Are you sure you are okay? You look tired." He patted my head and I slowly nodded.

He laughed but knew I would be fine with Maomao.

He opened the door for me then left and I walked in to find Jinshi and Gaoshun looking over a puking Maomao she looked very happy about it and then puked again.

"...That cookie went to waste." I sighed. "You okay?"

"Yes, I'm all empty!" Maomao grinned at me.

"Well, let's talk about who poisoned Concubine Gyokuyou," Jinshi demanded.

I clapped confusing them as I was by the door again. I had motioned over a eunuch and handed them a wooden tablet I had written on earlier and they rushed off. "Did you get ahead of me?" Maomao grinned.

"I want you to punish the offender," I explained to her.

"Me?" Jinshi got in my view.

"You only confine." I huffed as I walked past him. "Lady Lishu, the Virtuous Consort as I mean the child will be here soon. Also, Jinshi I used your name to call her since she finds you appetising."

He smirked. "She's fourteen, calm down," I demanded and he was stunned as Maomao laughed at him.

Lishu arrived very soon after and during the time we waited I kept rubbing my eyes since I was tired, but that can wait. "Master Jinshi, how may I be of service?" Lishu asked while blushing.

"I'm sorry to bring you to this inelegant place, but it was actually Princess Liena who called you." He motioned to me.

Lishu paused and then looked upset since she was fooled. Then it finally caught up to her who actually called her here. She backed away a little as I stepped forward since she was scared of me.

"What do you want?" Lishu held her head a little higher to try and act snobby thinking that it made her look strong and elegant, but it didn't.

"Momo," I demanded. "You have my full permission."

"Then excuse me." She grabbed Lishu's wrist and pulled up the sleeve before she could stop her.

Lishu panicked and my eyes widened seeing such a painful thing on her arm that I'm familiar with. "Is it fish that you can't eat?" Maomao asked her.

"What is this?" Jinshi asked.

"Allergy..." I mumbled.

"Yes, some people have things they cannot eat," Maomao explained. "In my case, I can't have buckwheat."

"And the Princess?" He asked.

"A thing." We both answered since it had been used against me before.

It's how I know of allergies and how harmful they can be. I told Maomao about it and the story when she asked me if I had any.

"...But you can eat poison?" Jinshi groaned.

"Leave me alone. I tried to build a tolerance." Maomao narrowed her eyes at him.

"It's impossible with some stuff," I added.

"Yeah, it made my throat swell and it was hard for me to breathe," Maomao explained. "Even a little bit caused rashes so it was hard to adjust the amounts, and I took a long time to heal. That's what I mean by cannot eat."

"I suggest you empty," I recommend to Lishu.

"I can give you a laxative," Maomao added.

Lishu blushed and then shook her head. "How did you two know?" She mumbled quietly.

"It was clear that the Rear Palace prepared the food for the garden party. However, the vinegar dish used a different ingredient from the usual one." Maomao explained. "It seems like Lady Lishu's dish got swapped with Lady Gyokuyou's dish by mistake."

"I see..." She mumbled.

"Is it mackerel that you can't eat?" Maomao asked.

"Yeah..." Lishu slowly nodded and her lady-in-waiting flinched.

"Disliking and dying, there's a big difference." I let out a hiss scaring Lishu most, but it was fully meant for the one who is supposed to look after her.

"This isn't about just liking or disliking certain food. It was just hives this time, but sometimes, it can cause difficulty in breathing." Maomao explained. "Feeding her this knowingly would be the same as poisoning her."

"It's punished as such like when it happened to me," I added surprising most, but Jinshi and Maomao.

"You have never heard of it, right?" I asked them and they slowly nodded. "Because no one ever heard from them again."

I stared right at the lady-in-waiting and she shivered as I went over to Lishu and put a hand on her back scaring her, but then she looked at me properly this time then tried to figure out what I wanted to be to her.

"You are her food taster, right?" Maomao asked her the lady in waiting, and she nodded. "I have taken note of what to be careful of in an emergency. Of course, avoiding these foods entirely is best. Please take a look." She handed her a scroll.

"It's not difficult. However, if something goes wrong, not even the palace doctor could fix it. It could become deadly. Please keep that in mind." Maomao demanded scaring her as I wanted and she even cried.

"Lishu...we are near the same age..." I mumbled as I groaned then rubbed my eyes.

"What are you doing?" Jinshi asked me getting so close I used him to help me keep my balance. "Getting shy?"

Maomao pushed him away from me shocking him.

"You are struggling, aren't you, Princess?" Maomao asked me as she bent down in front of me.

I stared at her, and the others took it as a glare and that I wanted her to shut up. "You don't need to pretend. You have been on edge all day." Maomao put a hand on my back and then used her other to scoop me up. "You did well, now go to sleep."

"What are-" Jinshi went to say.

She shushed him and so did Gaoshun confusing him until he saw I was fast asleep.

"Princess Liena is only six, she needs to nap throughout the day," Maomao explained. "But she didn't today since she wanted to spend time with her father and she worried about Lady Lishu's safety."

"She was?!" Lishu exclaimed so surprised.

"Yes, did you not understand the flowers she sent you?" Maomao asked and she was confused as the lady-in-waiting flinched.

"Why did you not give her the flowers she sent for Lady Lishu?" Maomao glared at her and she panicked as Lishu was stunned.

Maomao then sighed. "Accept them from now on, or she will be sad and the Emperor won't allow that."

She slowly nodded, and Lishu left with her silently. Jinshi put his hand on Maomao's shoulder since she was focusing on me. "What was that about?" He asked.

Maomao hit his hand off. "I am of lowly birth. Please don't touch me."

"You are the only one that says that to me, and you have the Princess touching you a lot right now." He grumbled.

"Because she's a tired child, and everyone is just being kind to you," Maomao smirked as he pouted. "Anyway, I must report to Lady Gyokuyou and put Princess Liena to sleep. So..."

She turned away, but he had to speak up again. "Wait, why did she call the food taster in, too?" Jinshi asked.

"What do you mean?" Maomao asked.

"Don't play dumb. She purposefully asked for both." Jinshi pointed out.

"For me to tell her to be careful," Maomao answered.

"So, you are saying the servers made the error?" Jinshi asked.

"I don't know, I'm a mere lady-in-waiting, but the Princess in my arms has good knowledge of this place since she has many experiences already...Weren't you the one who discovered her that day?" Maomao asked and he flinched.

"I..." He kept quiet. "At least, answer me this. The target was the Virtuous Consort, Lady Lishu, right?"

"Assuming none of the other dishes were poisoned," Maomao answered. "Now we will be leaving."

Maomao sighed. "What a day." She let out as she looked down at me peacefully sleeping as I was holding onto her tightly. "You did that to help her...you could have just left it alone."

Chapter Text

The next day, I was half asleep as I was sitting with Gyokuyou having tea. I was trying to sort out a new bouquet to send to Lishu to motivate her. "Why don't you go back to sleep?" Gyokuyou asked me.

"...No." I rejected adamantly. "...I want flower cake."

"Of course!" Yinghua ran off to get it then returned. I asked her to feed me, and she was so happy to as I rested my head on the table.

"No, we can't have you choke." Hongniang moved me to sit straight.

As Yinghua fed me Ailan pulled my hair back and brushed it. Guiyuan helped me organise the bouquet she watched me point to where I wanted each one to go.

I fell asleep once it was finished making them giggle then I woke up to giggling and saw Lingli crawling. "Oh!" I exclaimed.

I got down from the chair then crouched on the floor and watched her. She then came over to me once she noticed me looking at her.

"Oh, you could have taken the day off!" Gyokuyou exclaimed when she saw Maomao.

"I can't allow myself to do that. Please put me to work." Maomao retorted.

"Oh? Your freckles." Gyokuyou commented.

"I'm uncomfortable without them. Can I keep them on?" Maomao laughed nervously.

"What do you think, Princess?" Gyokuyou asked me then was confused as I was silent.

They looked over to see me hugging Lingli who made it to me, and she was confused herself. "You really are healthy you are growing..." I let out quietly as I was ready to cry.

Lingli reached up and pulled some of my hair then a hand of hers ended up under one of my eyes. I moved back to see her smiling at me so brightly.

I made a motion over my head confusing Gyokuyou, but Maomao responded to it perfectly.

She dropped a blanket over me and Lingli and I allowed myself to cry as I hugged her. I made my exit sometime after with Lingli in my arms and it was hard to carry her.

"You can't see the struggle on her face," Maomao mumbled impressed.

Hongniang took her off me and then handed her to Gyokuyou. "May I use the parlour?" Maomao asked.

"Sure. Hongniang." Gyokuyou looked at her.

She nodded and walked off to set up the room. "Little sister or Momo?" I let out contemplating where to go. "Banshee might appear."

I rushed after Maomao. "Banshee?" The others let out.

"Jinshi." Gyokuyou guessed. "He will be happy he has a nickname now."

We met Gaoshun in the room since he had been waiting here since this morning. He had a big cloth in hand with something in it. He was very careful with it.

"Master Jinshi wanted me to bring you this." Gaoshun placed it down on the table. He untied the cloth to show it was the poisoned soup Maomao drunk from yesterday.

"This is the soup that Lady Gyokuyou was supposed to drink, right?" Maomao asked.

"Yes." He nodded.

"How kind of him." Maomao hummed.

"Very...go ahead." I motioned her to drink.

"Don't drink it," Gaoshun added.

"I won't, silver corrodes quickly. This is oxidised and no longer tasty." Maomao explained concerning him since that's a strange reason while I was intrigued by it.

"Tasty..." He groaned.

"Did you pick this up with your hands?" Maomao asked.

"No, I didn't touch the bowl." He shook his head. "I only picked up the contents in a spoon to see if it was poison. After that, I immediately wrapped it in cloth."

"Without touching it?" I looked at him amazed. He grinned trying not to laugh at my expression since he had never seen me surprised before.

"One moment, please." Maomao grinned. "You can rip it up now I need the cotton."

I ran off confusing him as I grabbed a pillow I hate then tried to rip it up. I'm weak, so I just got some scissors and stabbed it. "That's not how you use those!" Gaoshun and Maomao yelled.

"That's how Momo said she would use them on Banshee." I retorted as I pulled out the cotton she needed.

"Banshee?" Gaoshun let out.

Maomao got the rest of the stuff and laid it all down on the table in a rush since it was planned murder just saying she wanted to cut Jinshi up with scissors. "Cotton, powder, and a brush," Gaoshun mumbled. "What will you do with these?"

"In the apothecary, I used to work at, we used to put dyes on containers that weren't supposed to be touched. This is a similar technique." Maomao explained as she used chopsticks to pick up the cotton and then dip it in the powder.

She swiped it against the bowl side covering it in the powder. "I put some powder on this cotton ball. I dust the bowl with it...finally, I brush off the excess." Maomao did just that.

"There's some white marks," Gaoshun mumbled.

"Swirls?" I let out confused. "Pretty."

"That's where a human hand made contact," Maomao explained.

"Oh...ugly." I decided.

They both laughed. "When you touch this with your fingers, it leaves a mark," Maomao explained. "It's especially visible on silver, which is easily corroded. That's why you thoroughly wipe silver items before use."

"In other words, the finger marks remaining here were from people who touched the bowl after it was wiped clean?" Gaoshun asked.

"Indeed." Maomao nodded. "The size and placement of the finger allow us to guess how they held it. The bowl was held..."

"What is it?" Gaoshun asked since she paused.

"Nothing." She sighed. "The bowl was held by four people, I think. First, three people touched the side of the bowl. The one who poured the soup, the one who carried it and Lady Lishu's taster. But there was one more. An outsider that touched the rim of the bowl."

"I believe this unknown person poisoned the food," Maomao informed us.

"If that's true, why is the taster's finger mark on the high-rank concubine's bowl?" Gaoshun asked.

"Since it was meant for her lady," I explained.

"Yes, she did it on purpose as a form of harassment, not knowing it was poisoned," Maomao added.

"Swapped it?" He asked shocked.

"It's bullying," Maomao explained.

"A lady-in-waiting is bullying a high-ranking concubine?" Gaoshun asked like it was blasphemy.

"As I said yesterday I was given the same treatment." I reminded him and he was stunned. "Why did you think I would reject having people serve me?"

"...Because you wanted to be alone..." He mumbled.

I laughed a little at how innocent he was thinking that. "I'm happy you are like this...but let me give you a glimpse of how the world sees me," I stated.

Gaoshun slowly nodded ready to learn while Maomao was curious at how I see others view me.

"I'm a child with no mother, a girl, to. I'm the Emperor's oldest living child, but I'm called a curse and my title heir will be diverted to another soon. Then finally after being with him for so long, it was like I was abandoned by him to others...get it?" I asked. "Why would anyone be kind to me?"

"Because you are heir!" He exclaimed.

"I'm a girl." I sighed. "My father has many concubines it's pathetic wishing for the impossible. Who would want to serve a girl who has no chance? Who will just get married to someone lower? The ladies in waiting and maids serve their ladies to further their status, but with me you get nothing...they found one enjoyable thing, though."

"Injuries are hard to hide so are bruises, but allergies reactions can be..." I mumbled and he froze.

"So you can recognise Lady Lishu is being bullied?" Gaoshun asked. I could hear his voice tremble, and I looked at him to see his hands shaking.

"Yes, do you remember her dress?" I asked.

"Yes, I believe it was a flashy pink colour." He nodded.

"And who else wore pink?" I smirked and he motioned to me. "She matched with me and clashed with Gyokuyou. So when my Father looks at her all he sees is his daughter, that's embarrassing for a concubine."

"Her ladies-in-waiting would have recommended another colour to," Maomao added. "And all of her servants were wearing white not matching her. That makes Lady Lishu appear like a buffoon who can't read the room."

"Lishu and I are children...we don't understand why we receive certain treatment. We also don't know how to fight back and that we needed to in the first place. She is in a far worse position than I was." I added.

"The rear palace is full of enemies, so the only people a concubine can truly trust are her ladies-in-waiting." Maomao expanded on it and I was happy that she could carry on my train of thought.

"Not only that, but the food tester also tried to swap the food to further harass Concubine Lishu?" Gaoshun asked.

"It's why I use very few words on people I don't trust, if you speak a lot they find your words less impactful," I explained. "And the words of a child usually mean nothing. 'That hurt, oh you are just to sensitive.' 'I can't eat that food, oh you are just picky'..."

"...I believe your words," Gaoshun reassured me and he was quite passionate there.

I looked at him since I'm sure his passion came from another reason than hearing of the treatment I have received.

"Jinshi thinks I'm dumb, right?" I asked and he froze. "Even now he acts like that scene was never in front of him..."

"He's not good at communicating," Maomao mumbled as she patted my head. "I'm sure you can understand him one day."

"Waste of effort." I retorted.

"It might be." Maomao nodded since I told her about it.

"What would they do this to Lady Lishu?" Gaoshun asked.

"She's young and was also the previous Emperor's concubine at a terribly young age. Now she is practically wed to her deceased husband's son. Loyalty and chastity are everything...she didn't have a choice, but that doesn't stop anyone from judging her." I sighed and he was silent after.

"I think the mark near the bowl's edge was left by the person who added the poison." Maomao hummed. "They must have held the edge while stirring in the poison."

"I see." Gaoshun hummed.

"Your fingers must not touch the area that noble lips are supposed to go. This is the teaching of Hongniang. That's all I came up with." Maomao informed us.

"May I ask one more thing?" Gaoshun let out. "Why did you try to protect that taster yesterday?"

Maomao hissed at him making me giggle. "...Lili only told me to deal with her not murder her...and the life of a serving girl is worthless compared to that of a concubine. Especially if that life belongs to a food taster."

"You aren't leaving me," I added not liking the view she had of herself and Gaoshun grinned at my words.

"I will try to explain this to Master Jinshi," Gaoshun informed us.

Maomao saw him off then came back to me and sighed as she cleaned up. "I really should have swallowed that soup." She mumbled.

"...Seems drug making isn't doing it anymore." I let out.

"No, I'm happ-" Maomao went to explain.

"Would you like to see your family?" I asked her and she slowly nodded.

"But that's-" Maomao sighed.

"It's possible," I stated, and she stared at me hard. "Sit."

She did and looked so intensely at me making me giggle. "So I made you attend and look good for the garden party to gain hairpins. I didn't think you would get that many," I mumbled.

"They are hairpins." Maomao let out confused showing she has no clue to their worth.

"They are tickets to the outside," I stated, and she tilted her to the side. "You can't meet anyone here and most importantly men, so your Father wouldn't be able to come in. They also don't know you are here, but if you get special permission a man can escort a female worker outside."

"That's why I wanted you to get given a hairpin," I explained. "I would have set it up if you didn't receive one, but you got two."

"Two?" She asked me since she got more than that, but those don't count really.

"Banshee and Lihaku, right?" I asked. "Jinshi would make you uncomfortable. I also want to mess with him, so don't speak a word about this to him. And Lihaku...men like him get very bored and seeing attractive women makes them pent up...you know people at the brothel, right? He has a lot of money."

Maomao smirked then got up. "Thank you, but will you be okay?" She asked me. "I won't be here."

"...I didn't think about that," I mumbled and she patted my head. "Still go!"

"Huh?" She let out.

"Being separated from your family like that..." I mumbled, and she grinned seeing I would go through this for her. Since without her, there isn't anyone I fully trust. It was demonstrated lately how I'm having difficulty in taking a bigger step in trusting people more like simply being held by Gyokuyou or explaining my past to Gaoshun.

My advice went perfectly for Maomao, and she explained how it all went down. She even used the hairpins she got from us to taunt and trap Lihaku.

She informed the others of the news after me. "Congratulations, Maomao!" Yinghua squealed.
"Who would have thought you'd go before any of us."

"You must have met someone nice!" Guiyuan added.

"Uh, thank you?" Maomao mumbled.

"Why are you so casual about this?!" Yinghua freaked out and shook her making me walk off quickly since I was also very casual about this.

Gyokuyou held out her arm, and I hid behind her for safety. She grinned brightly making the others laugh. "Don't worry, I will bring back souvenirs," Maomao reassured them.

"How'd you meet this guy?" Yinghua demanded details.

"Um, coincidence?" Maomao mumbled.

"I'm pretty sure she has no idea what the hairpin means." Hongniang sighed.

"Not a thing." I giggled.

"I feel so sorry for a certain someone," Gyokuyou added.

"He can suffer a little." I hummed.

"...You seem to dislike him more lately, did he tease you too much?" She asked me.

"No just thought on things..." I mumbled confusing them.

I walked with Maomao as she was going to meet Lihaku to go off together. He looked so bored while waiting then when he saw us he was stunned and then bowed. "Your Highness!" He exclaimed and I stared at him.

I didn't want to speak since I had never spoken to him, but I needed to say this with words. "Lihaku..." I let out surprising Maomao.

"Your high-" He froze when he saw my stare. I was ready to have him sent to his death if she came back with even a scratch on her.

"...Got it?" I asked and he nodded frantically.

"Got what?" Maomao mumbled as I turned to her smiling and she shrugged.

"Then Princess Liena, I will be off. Please don't eat anything poisonous while I'm gone." Maomao groaned as she bowed to me.

"Enjoy yourself so eat poison, but don't enjoy yourself too much," I mumbled as I looked away confusing her.

She noted my hands were tightly clasped together but they were also trembling. "You will come back, right?" I asked.

She grinned seeing how scared I was to lose her as well as all the others I had lost already.

"I will be back." Maomao nodded. "Since family isn't just by blood."

I felt ready to cry hearing her say that, and she ruffled my hair as I waved goodbye to her.

Chapter Text

As I headed back on my own after seeing Maomao off Jinshi came out of nowhere smiling brightly. I smirked confusing Gaoshun as they followed me.

Jinshi was confused that Maomao wasn't with me or about anywhere. "Where is the Apothecary?" He asked Gyokuyou once they were talking in the visiting room.

"Maomao took off with someone." Gyokuyou faked her solemn expression. Jinshi looked at me since I would never let her leave.

"She was happy," I explained. "I won't let her wilt."

Gyokuyou and I laughed at his expression of pure disappointment and betrayal.

"Only for four days though," I reassured him and Gyokuyou looked confused since it's three. "But I have an offer."

"...Wait, are you copying me?" Jinshi mumbled. "Because I'm so great."

"No, you have perverted reasons." I retorted and he gasped at me. "I will tell you where she went after three days if you do everything I say for those three days, so like ac-"

"Okay." He accepted way too quickly, and I looked at him horrified. "What?"

"...What do you want to do to her?" I mumbled as I stepped back. Yinghua stepped in front of me ready to fight him and I appreciated that.

"Don't take it that way!" Jinshi whined.

"I don't see any other way to take it," I admitted.

He pouted and sulked. "Anyway come on, Banshee we got work to do," I ordered.

"Banshee?" He pointed at himself as he sat in the corner sulking.

"Yes, who else?" I asked, and he looked so excited to have a nickname.

"Shee like the last part of my name! But why ban?" Jinshi mumbled. "Beautiful, amazing, neat! Shee!"

I looked at Gaoshun. "He's perfectly healthy Princess, at least I think so." He answered without me needing to ask.

"Well, what else does it mean?" Jinshi asked.

"A banshee is a screaming lady in some folklore Mother told me about. I call you that since ladies scream when you come near, not good screams just to confirm for you." I grinned.

"I didn't even think that." He sighed.

I started to walk out, and he followed after me then Gaoshun quickly followed after bowing to Gyokuyou.

"Are they gonna be okay?" Ailan asked as they were all silent.

"...I don't know." Gyokuyou hummed having a difficult time since we were hard to read in our own ways and we have very different personalities.

When we got outside, I glanced back to see Gaoshun looked worried while Jinshi was smirking confusing me it seemed he had some plan as well. I just wanted to make him my slave for a little while for nothing.

Jinshi thought back to the conversation he had with Maomao a while ago. It took him a good while for him to try and get her alone without me attached to her to protect her.

"What is it?" Maomao groaned as she hid behind her arms.

"I want to be friends with Liena," Jinshi stated like he was ready to go to war.

"Liena?" Maomao asked confused as she tilted her head to the side.

"I mean Princess Liena." He grinned and sparkled creeping her out.

"Why do you want to be friends with her?" Maomao asked. "...That doesn't help you."

"I'm not going to take advantage of her," Jinshi stated. She saw how serious he was being then she sighed since this might cause problems for us both.

"She's growing to hate you," Maomao informed him and he looked devastated.

"Why?" He whined. "I did nothing."

"But that might be why..." She mumbled confusing him. "She told me of when her abuse and neglect ended."

Jinshi flinched from just remembering that day then turned away from her and Maomao sighed.

"You are doing it again. You do your best to ignore that day ever happened. Lili told me you asked her questions she didn't understand then vented your anger out on her...you froze and did nothing until someone else came along to see the state you two were in." Maomao explained.

Maomao sighed seeing how distraught he was. "To her, you added to her suffering. She was a little girl who couldn't understand why any of that happened to her. You only hurt her even more and she is starting to hate you for it since she is starting to understand you did a horrible thing to her."

"...I can gain her trust again," Jinshi mumbled.

"Gifts and words don't work," Maomao informed him and he was stunned since that is how he's been trying to befriend me. "It's actions. I scolded a person without thinking and even scolded her. She sees I'm truly passionate about helping her, so she liked me."

"...It's that simple?" Jinshi let out like that was ludicrous.

"She's a child." Maomao sighed. "She's been betrayed harshly, so she doesn't trust anyone. She's in the same environment where she was abused and neglected. It's going to take her time."

Jinshi nodded taking all of that in. "So...I won't hold back if you hurt her." Maomao glared at him.

He grinned creeping her out again and she rushed off after excusing herself.

We finally arrived at the entrance to the Garden. Jinshi was still in his own world, so I allowed him to just walk in but looked at Gaoshun and he nodded showing he would wait out here for us.

I went in to see Jinshi just continue walking even after I stopped. He walked into the pond then stopped and looked ahead confused. "She turned into a flower?!" He yelled.

"...Your intelligence is outstanding." I groaned and he turned to me then smiled. "I said that while you are standing there mistaking me for that."

Jinshi dropped his smile, and I got him to work immediately.

He made conversation at first that was boring, but then he tried to suggest using my flowers for certain things. It seems he has learned some meaning of the flowers, so I appreciated it.

His face only reminds me of my past so I made sure I was never alone with him from that day until now. Jinshi never hurt me physically or intentionally, but his words and reactions did.

The final day of my abuse I was sitting crying since right in front of me was a walnut that I'm severely allergic to. I didn't understand what allergies are and it was only discovered by one of my ladies-in-waiting and they kept quiet about it.

They convinced me that it was a normal thing and to not worry or speak about it.

Since I didn't speak anyway, they didn't need to worry and kept this knowledge as a weapon of theirs.

Eventually one day, they knew they were going to be discovered. They had done to much to me that now it was obvious at one look I was being abused and neglected.

They did it for small amounts of time at first then treated me well after to make me presentable when I go outside. They got away with this again and again, so they just let it drag on for more and more until they saw it was going to take a long time for me to heal.

I couldn't even walk on my own for long since my food was lessened so severely, but they said that was important for women to do. Black hair is much prettier, so my hair needs to be washed less.

There was so much information they fed me that once that was over I slowly found out each thing they told me was all to hurt me. I couldn't trust anyone anymore since all words could be lies and a means to harm me.

I was looking at the walnut deliberating if I should go through that pain again since they threatened if I didn't eat it by the time someone came here that my Mother's garden would be destroyed.

They used that threat against me a lot once they found out how precious it was to me.

I picked up the walnut and then thought about it since I didn't want that pain again, but if the garden...

I teared up at just the thought of seeing it destroyed.

I heard the sound of running, so I didn't hesitate and just swallowed it whole. The door slammed open and Jinshi was breathing heavily as he looked down at me in pure disbelief.

"Why?" Jinshi simply asked confusing me as I tiredly looked up at him.

"Why what?" I asked.

"You allowed this," He let out.

"...I can stop it?" I mumbled confused. "...But if I didn't eat it, they will..."

I groaned when I felt my throat start to swell. "YOU COULD HAVE SPOKEN TO ONE OF US! ANY OF US! WE WOULD STOP THIS!" Jinshi yelled at me filled with rage surprising me.

"WHY DID YOU LET THIS HAPPEN?!" He screamed and cried yelling more and more things that made no sense to me and I only blamed myself for this.

I felt my throat swelling, and I held it and then scratched at it as I desperately tried to breathe, but my vision was starting to get blurry. "Mot-" I let out as I collapsed stunning him.

Jinshi didn't get why I fell, he didn't understand what I just ate was nearly what killed me that day.

He didn't even flinch or look away from me until there was a scream from a maid who had come to check what was going on and that instigated the guards who were outside to act.

Soon after my Father was notified of my state since everything was much worse than they thought.

It was Ah-Duo who was suspicious first of my condition. Jinshi is the person who had to look after the concubine, so he didn't pay as much attention to me but he listened to Ah-Duo's concerns.

He was going to pay a random visit, but word got out to my maids. That's why they ran and decided to try and kill me off with that last threat to me.

I got back into reality when the real Jinshi now was waving his hand in front of my face and I kicked his shin making him whine.

Jinshi started asking a lot of stuff and it was beating around the bush of one question altogether.

Why do I love this garden so much, he has wondered that for a very long time.

I simply answered Mother since that's true, but he wanted a deeper answer on it.

"Isn't it just a waste of effort? It will all die eventually." He pointed out.

"Humans do, too," I added.

"Humans aren't a waste, this is-" Jinshi went to say pissing me off since he really doesn't care for others' feelings.

"Because no one taught me how to act in life!" I exclaimed, and he waited to hear more. "All I had was Father after she had died and even then he had work. I found Mother's resting place and with the flowers dead...I cried I realised I found her, but she was truly gone...I will never meet her again or be able to talk to her."

"So I'm showing that I love her at least and it shows that I existed, that I exist. They are so pretty you can't ignore them, you can't ignore me." I rambled surprising him since he thought I didn't want any attention on me.

I only want the good kind like any child does.

"I'm strong," I stated. "To be alone I need to be."

"But you hide your tears, you are a child." Jinshi reminded me.

"...They said they tasted good." I let out and he froze. "The ones who abused me..."

"It won't happen again," Jinshi stated as he was seething with anger just hearing me say that.

"I don't believe that." I shook my head.

"I won't let anything happen!" He exclaimed. "You should believe me!"

"Because you are an adult? They were to." I let out.

"No, because..." Jinshi went silent.

I turned around and stared at him, and he looked so troubled. Why is he in pain? He only discovered me that day. It's just like when Maomao talked about the attempts men made on her.

"You weren't there, so stop feeling guilty." I sighed as I walked past him.

"I can say the same for you with your dead siblings." Jinshi let out stunning me that he would say that. "Like you said a child who wasn't even born yet couldn't kill their siblings, but you believe it and feel guilty."

"You held your head down in shame when Concubine Lihua's ladies-in-waiting whispered about it," Jinshi informed me. "You believe it truly."

"So?" I asked. "Your guilt is troubling me since it's over me. Mine is over people who will never return, so I'm not hurting anyone."

"I can't stop it since I care about you." He stated. "Your guilt also hurts me because I care about you."

"And why is that?" I let out, but he was silent again making me laugh.

"So there's no reason, you dance around everything. You trick and deceive. I know that's your nature. I used it to scare Maomao when you first discovered she was the one who wrote on those pieces of cloth." I explained. "Why would I trust you?"

"Does there need to be a reason to care for someone? Your Mother asked me that." Jinshi informed me. "You never knew her properly since you were too young, but you both love each other."

I didn't say anything since that's different she was my Mother. She can't betray me either now since she's long gone, but my Father would never hurt me...because I need at least one person to believe in to keep myself sane.

"The maids ran away that day and also trashed the garden. You said Mother as you fainted showing you even think of her till the end. This garden was precious to her, and it's the only thing precious to you. You went through that abuse to save this garden...why?" He asked me.

"BECAUSE I WOULD LOSE EVERYTHING!!" I screamed at him. "Stop asking that! Why are you even asking me that?! Go away! Leave me alone again! I don't want you anywhere near me!"

"There you go, you are screaming and crying in front of me." Jinshi grinned. "And I hate both..."

I was shocked to see him frowning now, and he was crying himself. "Does this prove that I care?" He asked me.

"What's with you?" I hissed as I rubbed at my eyes harshly to dry them, but the tears wouldn't stop falling.

"Come here, I learned you like hugs." He lifted me up into his arms and hugged me.

"I still hate you." I hissed.

"Yeah, yeah." Jinshi let out as he patted my back. "You were a really heavy baby."

I whacked his head and he laughed as I cried then started to insult him heavily and he laughed at them all. "Go and keep trying I'm not leaving Princess Liena." Jinshi stuck his tongue at me as he held me up.

"Never?" I asked.

"Never." He nodded.

"I don't like you at all." I huffed.

"It isn't hate anymore!" Jinshi celebrated stunning me.

We both care for each other, but we can't understand or communicate with each other well at all. I'm too blunt, and he dances around his words, I can't trust anyone while he's able to trust others.

He is an absolute idiot who can't understand others as well! And he says some of the stupidest things sometimes!

But somehow I think this will work out...I have another person who won't leave now.

"I'm awesome! I'm way better than Mao-" I shoved some dirt in his face that I had put in my pockets. He froze then bent down and grabbed some dirt to shove it in my face shocking me.

"Bastard!" I yelled as I started to pull his hair and he did it back.

It actually continued someone was fighting me, but actually fairly.

He laughed a lot, so it was easy to make him eat dirt by throwing it or knocking him down using some little traps I had around.

I laughed at him as I was very successful and he did the same back, but this laughter wasn't at me it was with me. It taught me new interactions you can possibly have with people and I really like them.

We did this for quite a while, and he was carrying me back in his arms.

"What happened?!" Gaoshun asked seeing us both covered in dirt along with the flowers I wanted.

"He has no respect," I stated.

"She doesn't know how to respect others first," Jinshi added, and I pulled his hair leaving Gaoshun stunned.

Gaoshun was silent as we went back and anyone who saw us was just stunned and there was a lot of yelling when we got back.

"What happened?!" Hongniang screamed as Jinshi placed me down.

"Princess?" Gyokyou gasped when she came over to see what the commotion was all about.

"Your eyes are swollen," Yinghua whined as she bent down next to me. I handed her the flowers I was holding then took the rest from Jinshi.

"Same time tomorrow," I demanded.

"Yes, Princess." Jinshi stuck his tongue at me, and I did the same back.

The rest just looked between us bewildered since we went off at least civil, but now we looked like enemies.

They took me inside and I got washed by the ladies in waiting then met Gyokuyou in her room and she was smiling expecting me to explain or tell her about my day.

"He tackled me into dirt many times," I explained, and the ladies in waiting gasped or looked ready to murder.

"You don't need to go through this," Ailan reassured me.

"Huh? No, I feel better." I shook my head confusing them. "But next time I'm gonna make sure that face eats more dirt."

"Then I guess it's fine." Gyokuyou grinned.

I appreciated that she wouldn't try to intervene while the others were worried but her word is final.

"What happened?" Gaoshun asked Jinshi concerned once they were back in his office.

"I don't know how to talk to her, but I can make her angry," Jinshi smirked. "She also screamed and cried because of me."

Gaoshun looked devastated by what he was saying. "Like how a little sister and a big brother would be like." He whispered to himself. "Meilin asked me to make so sure Liena doesn't have to grow up quickly."

And so that repeated until the day Maomao came back.

Chapter Text

Maomao came back, and I ran over to her and she was stunned to see Jinshi and I are covered in dirt. "You returned to me!" I exclaimed and grinned brightly at her.

"I did." Maomao smiled gently as she patted my head. "Why is he glaring at me?"

"Princess." Jinshi grinned.

"Yes." I turned to him with a smirk on my face as I was very pleased with how this all went.

"You said she would be returning tomorrow." He informed me.

"No, I didn't, I said she was gone for four days. One to travel there is needed, you could have asked me where she was yesterday. I was waiting, but I guessed you didn't want to know yet and I couldn't talk with all that dirt coming at my face." I grinned.

"YOU DID THAT?!" Maomao screeched at him.

I loved her anger at him for me and he was sulking badly as we went inside for her to greet Gyokuyou.

"My, Princess Liena your smile is getting brighter every day now." Gyokuyou laughed seeing what I had done to Jinshi. "Welcome back, Maomao."

"Thank you, I will go get changed." Maomao excused herself.

"Tell us everything later." Yinghua, Guiyuan and Ailan asked of her.

She went to escape, but Jinshi placed a hand on her shoulder and bent down by her ear. "I will be waiting for you in the parlour." Jinshi grinned.

"You are dirtying her." I smacked his leg and he let go.

He huffed then made his leave and we all got cleaned up. I went with Maomao as she visited him in the parlour and he was annoyed. I smirked at him as he started to tap his foot against the floor.

Maomao looked down at me grateful to have me here, but she wondered if I possibly made this worse for her.

I probably did.

"How was it?" Jinshi asked.

"Everyone is doing well, so I was glad for that," Maomao answered. I sighed in relief hearing that making her pat my head as Jinshi leaned forward while looking down at the ground.

"What is this Lihaku fellow like?" Jinshi asked.

I now understood why he was mad, it wasn't just because she didn't come to him so he could tease her, he was just jealous of the guy.

"He was my guarantor," Maomao mumbled confused since she obviously only used him for a ride out.

Lihaku would be busy with the Courtesans, but when women can actually get out without bribes it's because they are in a relationship with the guarantor.

"Do you even know what this means?" He glared at her.

"Yes. Only a higher ranking official with a good record can serve as a guarantor." Maomao nodded and he looked done making me giggle at his misery confusing her.

"Did he give you a hairpin?" Jinshi mumbled.

"He was passing out several, so I took one as a consolation prize." Maomao nodded.

"So, I lost to a consolation prize, huh?" Jinshi groaned as I laughed into my sleeve. "I gave you one too, but I never heard from you."

"Princess Liena advised me on who to choose and by what method," Maomao explained making me laugh. I tried to hold it in this time since Jinshi looked at me horrified.

To him, it sounds like I told her to go sleep around for her freedom. "I couldn't think of a repayment that you'd enjoy." Maomao sighed.

"What repayment?" Jinshi asked nervously. "Did you give something to this Lihaku guy?"

"Yes, I granted him a night of blissful dreams." Maomao bragged.

Jinshi stood up. "A night..."

"He seemed very happy. I worked hard, so I'm pleased with myself." Maomao hummed. "Princess Liena knows what I have to give."

I was stunned at how bad her wording was and Jinshi dropped his cup so it shattered on the floor. "What are you doing?" Maomao went over to clean it up as his mouth was wide open like a fish. "Excuse me, you should get this washed right away."

"Momo." I motioned her over to me, so we could quickly leave.

"Of course." She followed me out and I laughed once Maomao opened the door to see Gyokuyou losing it.

I laughed with her as Hongniang went over and slapped Maomao on the head confusing her.

They explained the misunderstanding to him for us, and I even had a go at him since how could he think I would allow a person so precious to me to sell her own body? I would just use my power to help her get out by ordering someone to do it, but they could have gotten angry at her since I made them do something just for a lowly person.

It was best she did it her own way since everyone won that way, but Jinshi.

I was very happy that day and before I got too attached to Maomao again Jinshi had a talk with her. She was willing this time since she was curious as to what had happened between us.

"She's smiling more and I can't believe it was done by you," Maomao admitted and he was very smug.

He explained everything and she groaned hearing how he just upset me so much I was crying and screaming, but he showed no matter what kind of behaviour I had he wouldn't leave me. I was able to be more myself with him and more like a child.

"I didn't think she would be that mean to you, but I guess someone so nice would think you need to be taught a lesson." Maomao hummed and he was confused.

"You think she is that forgiving?" Jinshi asked her and she nodded. "Did she tell you of after she was discovered by me?"

Maomao thought about it and then slowly shook her head. "She probably didn't want to show this side," Jinshi mumbled. "But you are someone important to her, so I will tell you. But this was ordered to be not spoken about by the Emperor himself of the harm it could bring the Princess."

After the whole ordeal, I had woken up. I was doing much better since I got efficient treatment, but it will take a long time to fully heal.

I slowly sat up while looking down at my quilt and I realised how much I missed having one since mine got taken off me by them.

I felt a hand on my head and looked up to see Father. I hadn't seen him for so long till now and the expression on his face showed his immense worry for me. The touch of his hand also warmed my heart I was finally feeling the touch of someone who loved me.

I started to cry immediately, and he held me to his chest as I cried into it.

I could feel him trembling at times it might have been anger or sadness, maybe both.

It was silent showing it was just us here and I was hiccuping by the end. He gave me a drink of water and then motioned for me to explain everything.

Father wasn't going to believe anyone's words, but mine and it made me feel happy to have some power back over my own life.

Someone who will act on my behalf as I want and someone who will protect me.

"I ate the walnut they gave me, so they don't trash Mother's resting place," I explained since I was sure they knew that was what caused my allergic reaction now. He was instantly pissed knowing that was the thing I had a huge attachment to.

That walnut almost took my life and that means those people nearly took my life to so there will be consequences.

When I first found the garden, it was the first time I got a whole lot of life to me my Father said. I was stuck in his palace for most of my life till then and it was really boring for me and it made me fearful of the outside, but that garden seemed so beautiful and safe.

I'm sure it was the same feeling I would get when being held in my Mother's arms.

"Is that garden worth your life?" Father yelled.

"To me, yes." I nodded. "Does my life have any worth anyway?"

He froze seeing I have no self-worth altogether. "If I can't say I love you to Mother at least then...she will hate me." I let out.

"She will never." He informed me, and I found it hard to believe him. "I will make sure that the garden can never be harmed again, but the rats this time around did some damage."

I was disheartened when he informed me of that. "What would you like done to them? I had them all captured and you are the victim." He informed me giving me full power here.

"Then..." I let out, and he nodded at my answer.

He summoned the doctor to give me one last check-up to make sure I could at least leave the room for a while.

Once permission was given Father wrapped me up tightly in a soft blanket. I felt very warm as he carried me in his arms and when he went out there were many servants. One held out their arms to hold me since children are usually attended to or looked after by the servants since the Emperor is busy.

But it has been proved to him that harm is possible by doing such a thing.

Father saw the fear in my eyes when they reached out as well, so he glared at them and they backed down.

"Report," Father demanded of one of his trusted men as they walked.

"Not everyone has been caught." He explained. He expected the anger my Father would aim at him, but his hands still trembled from the look. "But we have the rest bond up outside, all we wait for is your orders."

It was silent until we got outside and it was nighttime, so the only illumination was torches and candles. I saw Jinshi there with other people waiting for the Emperor to arrive to give his orders.

Jinshi's eyes widened seeing me here since why would you bring a victim to the people they fear most?

"Princess!" The maids yelled so happily like I would save them confusing me.

One got free making the rest panic, but Father held up his hand as they ran over then grabbed his foot and looked up at me. "Prin-" Father kicked them off, and they stared at us in shock.

"State they were sent away," Father ordered, and they looked hopeful up at him then flinched from his stare. "I will be sure to remember those faces in case people like you appear again since this will be the last time you will be seen."

"Huh?" Some of them let out, and Jinshi narrowed his eyes with confusion.

"Execute them." I let out stunning nearly everyone, but the people who were closest to the Emperor. They know my personality and what I have already seen in this world so far.

I am my Father's daughter still.

I know forgiveness is a weakness, but that is only when you use it on the worthless.

"Princess! Forgive us! Please, we will do better!" One pleaded for their life while crying.

"I have a family! I will be fully loyal to you!" Another added.

"Yeah! We will do whatever you say! We can help with the garden to! We can make up for our mistakes!" They tried to convince me and were grinning when I looked at them.

"Why would you have any worth to me? You only had power over me since you would have ruined the most precious thing to me, but look at you now?" I let out. "I want to smile like you did when you hurt me, but I can't...you are just a disease to me, so go die already."

"HOW ARE WE WORTHLESS?!" One screamed.

"Sparing effort for a butterfly trapped in a spider's web is stupid, they got themself in there and habits don't change," I explained. "Father, I'm tired."

He nodded as he allowed me to rest my head on his shoulder and Jinshi's eyes widened seeing me fall asleep so peacefully.

To him they were people who still raised me, so shouldn't I care at least a little about them?

But I know true smiles of hate.

I have been around my grandmother so much so of course I notice her smile change when Father is in her view or when her husband is ever mentioned.

They were screaming and crying as Father took me back to his palace to rest and they were all executed in the most brutal ways. It was all covered up since the main thing they tortured me with was my allergy and we didn't want that weakness of mine to be known to anyone.

"I see, so she had made a big judgement," Maomao mumbled. "I can't say she did right or wrong, but for her own survival, it was right. They knew something that would put her in danger for the rest of her life if she let them live and serve her again."

"I guess so, but I thought she would send them away," Jinshi admitted.

"Lili knows the rules. She has been beside the Emperor for a long time. She might have imitated him in that moment since he is what others fear and avoid." Maomao explained. "She's smart for her age, but I hope she can grow to be more like a child."

"Please help me allow that for her," Jinshi added with sincerity and she nodded.

They both flinched when the door slammed open and I was there looking in at them confused. "...You are far away from her...did you accept his advances? Or did you stop trying?" I asked.

"Neither," Jinshi smirked and Maomao shivered.

She bowed and then left with me in tow and I was asking all about her time outside since I have never been out there myself. "Why have you never been out there?" She asked me.

"They think golden hair means please grab me," I explained and she nodded understanding.

"Well...there was a whole poisoning ordeal." Maomao sighed.

"Oh, so the common occurrence." I nodded.

"It isn't out there," Maomao informed me and I looked confused making her pat my head in pity.

Chapter Text

I was with Gyokuyou as Jinshi came to visit not to sexually harass Maomao or abuse me with mud, but to tell us of someone who had died. Gyokuyou acted sad as I kept silent and saw this death did get to Jinshi, so I'm sure he's gonna trouble us to see if it was a murder or suicide.

The results will probably be disappointing.

Dying from drinking is common especially when you are older, but he has a high status too. It would be a good opportunity to kill off him and keep it disguised as drinking himself to death.

"Apothecary, do you think the alcohol was really what killed him?" Jinshi asked with a sombre tone.

Maomao groaned and looked to me for help, but I looked away and she sighed.

We went with him to the parlour to talk in more detail about it. I want to see if they have anything we can use for evidence to say if it was a suicide or a murder.

"Anyone who likes alcohol should know that overindulgence in drink is poison in essence. Drinking constantly can sicken the organs. Drinking too much in one sitting can lead to death." Maomao explained.

"It was a party for a group of co-workers, and I heard he had a lot to drink," Jinshi informed us of the setting.

"That could kill him." Maomao pointed out.

"There's also opportunities to slip stuff in," I added.

"Yes, and Sir Kounen could really handle his drink," Jinshi added and I felt like he got some hope at my words.

"Jinshi, give up hope," I demanded stunning him. I did this since he will only get more hurt if that hope grows. "It's obvious his death has affected you, but the setting makes it too uncertain."

"I don't think he would over overindulge himself." Jinshi retorted. "Gaoshun."

"Yes." Gaoshun poured a drink.

"This is the drink from that party," Jinshi informed us and passed it over.

Maomao was excited since she does like anything that murders her body. "The specific jar that Sir Kounen drank from got dropped on the floor and the contents were lost." Jinshi sighed.

"So, if that jar had poison in it. We'd have no way of knowing." Maomao added.

"Indeed." Jinshi groaned knowing himself he was asking the impossible from her. I still want to put in the effort to help, but of course, I don't want him to get his hopes up again.

Maoamo took the cup sipped it and frowned then handed it to me. I tried a bit then went to down the rest, but Maomao stopped me.

"I know why he died, he couldn't stop as I nearly did." I hummed.

"That's a way to put it," Maomao mumbled concerned for my future as I was staring at the cup wanting more already.

"You are worse." I pointed out.

"I know." She nodded. "It had quite the distinct taste."

"I thought Princess Liena would like it." Jinshi grinned. "It's sweet. That's how Master Kounen liked it. He had a serious sweet tooth. He'd never lay a finger on even the finest smoked meats and rock salts."

"I heard he used to love spicy foods, but suddenly developed a sweet tooth one day. Even his meals became all sweets." Jinshi grinned gently.

"That will cause diabetes," Maomao added as she poured herself more.

"Stop spoiling my nostalgia with reality," Jinshi complained. "Are you still drinking?"

"Were there salts available at the party?" Maomao asked.

"Yes. Rock salts, moon cakes and dried meat." Jinshi answered. "Do you want those, too?"

"No, I will be done with the drink by then." Maomao shook her head.

"That's not what I meant." He groaned.

"Can you get the jar that Master Kounen was drinking from?" Maomao asked.

"It's broken and in pieces," Jinshi informed us.

"That's fine." Maomao downed the rest. "Also, I would like his health report about his lifestyle and other things."

We left it for now and the next day we met up again. I was sitting at the table on the opposite side of Jinshi as Gaoshun handed the report to Maomao.

She bent down next to me, so I could read it to. "See anything weird?" Maomao asked me.

I pointed out on the page on his lifestyle that it notes some of the past tragedies in his life since I remember her telling me that some bad experiences can make you ill like losing your taste.

I think I lost mine for a while when I was abused since nothing was good to me, but when I ate again with my Father for the first time it was like I was eating a rainbow.

I still want to try and eat one of those.

"Here's the bottle." Jinshi unwrapped the cloth it was in.

"White stuff?" I poked it and Jinshi flinched.

Maomao wasn't stopping me so I sniffed it and then licked my finger. "Don't die!" Jinshi cried.

"Bitter." I groaned as I shook my head at the taste.

"There's no poison here," Maomao added. "It was obvious to see."

She took out a handkerchief and lifted a piece of it into it then turned it over when it was above the fire nearby and the flame colours changed. "Salt?" Jinshi let out stunned.

"Yes. Master Jinshi, you mentioned how Master Kounen suddenly developed a sweet tooth, right?" Maomao hummed. "And that he only ate sweet foods after that?"

"Yes." Jinshi nodded.

"Yet this jar contained so much salt that it left crystals behind when it dried." Maomao showed us. "Salt is essential to the human body, but too much salt can also be poisonous."

"So, the cause of death is..." Jinshi groaned.

"Given the amount he drank and the salt included, it's easy to conclude this was the cause," Maomao explained.

"Yes, but you should be able to tell if something tastes this salt-" He went to retort.

"He was drunk," I added. "They don't even notice cold water hitting their body."

"And he wouldn't be able to tell anyway. Please take a look at this." Maomao handed him the report of Kounen's lifestyle.

"It seems like Master Kounen lost his ability to taste salt," Maomao explained.

"Kounen seemed like a serious and skilled bureaucrat, with a stoic personality. Many years ago, he lost his wife and child to an epidemic." Maomao hummed. "From that day on, he was all work, all day. His only forms of entertainment were drinking and sweets."

"There is an illness that eliminates the sense of taste. It can be caused by an unbalanced diet or stress." Maomao explained. "And it was known out of the high officials many did hold the Princess once when she was younger, but he never did and never came near her either."

"That can show the sight of a young child only reminded him of the past he wanted to forget." Maomao informed him and Jinshi and I had different reactions to it.

I was a little confused by it, but I'm sure the reason why he didn't come near wasn't from himself but my Father.

"But he played with m-" Jinshi froze confusing us. "Carry on."

"Serious people will sometimes repress their feelings." Maomao let out and then stared at the back of my head before carrying on. "That stress could lead to illness."

"So, who put the salt in the bottle?" Jinshi asked.

"Someone who wants to advance. He has a long history so there are many chances of making enemies." I added. "And grudges can be deadly."

"That's not for us to determine." Maomao hummed. "However, there was also salt in the drink we had yesterday. It could have been put here by someone in the party who didn't like sweet drinks."

Maomao gave the less likely accident side while I gave the most probable one where he was offed by someone who used his drinking habits as an opportunity.

Jinshi whispered something to Gaoshun, and he left right after. "Sorry for your trouble, thank you." Jinshi got up and I noticed the tassel he has showing he's grieving.

"Was he such a person of high esteem?" Maomao asked.

"Yes, he helped me a lot when I was younger." Jinshi nodded interesting me. "Oh, right. Here are your rewards."

He placed down two bottles. "Bottles?" Maomao let out.

"Yes, they are not the same as the one from yesterday," Jinshi informed us.

"Booze!" Maomao squealed. I allowed her to take mine since it is basically poison and I already have an obsession with sweets.

"Don't drink it out in the open," Jinshi ordered as she patted my head for letting her have mine.

"Yes, thank you." Maomao bowed then he got closer scaring her. "You don't seem all that grateful."

"Is that so? Perhaps you should return to your work." Maomao suggested as she held the alcohol protectively to her chest and he then looked away.

"Perhaps you should finish it before it starts piling up," Maomao smirked.

"I am working seriously..." Jinshi lied.

"...If you need a talk come to the flower garden, I'm sure the flowers will listen to you." I hummed making Maomao laugh while he knew I actually meant I would. "You would easily get lost in temptations since Maomao somehow always interests you even when she's trying her best to be undesirable."

"Thanks...Well, I have a certain bill." Jinshi smirked. "The idea is to set an age limit for alcohol consumption, to prevent young ones from losing themselves in drink."

"Sounds fair." I hummed.

"The bill proposes a ban on drinking alcohol until the age of twenty." Jinshi grinned at Maomao who was stunned.

She even grabbed onto his sleeve. "Master Jinshi, please don't pass that bill!"

He only smiled at her. "It's not something I can decide on my own." He walked off and she followed desperately.

The next day, I was walking on my own. I was looking for little flowers that popped up randomly around the palace in the grass.

I found something else as I was going along the edge people stay away from for their own safety.

"There are bubbles..." I let out as I got closer to look down into the water and I saw the body of a woman. "That's troubling."

I sighed and informed the nearest person, and it started a big scene of people screaming as I kept an eye on the body, so it didn't go missing and she could have a proper burial.

"Princess!" Maomao exclaimed as she ran to my side after the body had been taken out and was laid out on the ground with something covering it.

"I'm fine." I let out.

"Where was the body?" She asked me a little surprised that I was so nonchalant since it was an actual dead body.

"In the moat next to us," I answered as the doctor was squealing like a pig at the sight of the covered dead body.

Maomao then lifted the covering to see the body. "We are lucky it's winter. She's still in good condition, despite being a drowned corpse." She hummed.

"How can you look directly at her?" The doctor asked.

"...She's from the Garnet Pavillion," I mumbled shocking them. "I recognise her from some of my recent visits."

"I see." Maomao hummed a little concerned.

"Can I leave this to you two?" The doctor asked.

"Doctor, she is a Princess still," Maomao added. "She could get all kinds of ailments from dead bodies and being so young means she is at more risk of death. I also can't touch dead bodies since I have been ordered not to."

"That's unexpected," Jinshi commented as he arrived then paused seeing me here and covered my eyes.

"I found the body myself," I informed him. He removed his hand to show me his surprised expression. "A much more horrible sight."

He pouted at me since I meant him. "Greeting, Master Jinshi," Maomao spoke up.

"You don't seem to be uncomfortable around corpses." Jinshi hummed a little unnerved.

"I have gotten used to them. I'm surprised someone else is." Maomao added.

"I have seen some." I let out. "Seeing life disappear from the eyes is a sight I remember."

She froze now speculating when I saw that would be when those servants who harmed me were executed. I wanted to see for myself that they truly were dead. I don't have to fear seeing them ever again.

"Why can't you touch corpses?" Jinshi asked.

"She might get ideas." I hummed suspicious of her weird mind, and she nodded.

"My teacher told me not to. It's because humans can become medicinal ingredients, too." Maomao looked away.

"I see." Jinshi nodded, and Gaoshun agreed that was a very good reason.

"Doctor, you need to check her before she starts to rot," I spoke up. "I would like to know what suffering is happening here to cause such a cruel death."

"Of course." The Doctor nodded and then cried when the body was fully uncovered. I got a better look to see a bandage on one of her feet that was very small making me feel a faint disgust at whoever decided that fate for her.

Her fingers are all red and they look really hurt to.

I looked at the gigantic stone wall since I'm sure she tried to cling to it or climb it to get out of the water. "Was it suicide or murder?" I mumbled to myself since her fingers made it seem like she wanted to live.

"Momo," I spoke up as I was staring at the water.

"Yes?" She hummed seeing my back alone.

"Do you know the cause?" I asked. "Not of death, the reasoning for her death."

"No." Maomao shook her head.

"I see." I stepped off the edge, and I went into the water below and it was freezing.

I tried to stay under, but it was unbearable. I was pulled out of the water by the men still on the boat down there who collected her body.

"Princess!" Gaoshun screamed as Maomao was leaning dangerously far off the edge above. I was held up by one of the men, and she took me into her arms then I got covered with a blanket.

"Why?!" Jinshi freaked out on me and he was shivering even though I should be the only one doing that.

"It's unbearable even if it was suicide," I mumbled stunning them that I tried to figure that out.

"Don't do that." Maomao hissed.

She left the scene to get me warmed up, so I don't catch a cold or gain a fever.

Chapter Text

Later that day after I had been dried from my little test in the moat, Jinshi reported to us that I was right for where the maid was from. She was working properly yesterday, and the guards believe she climbed the wall last night and threw herself in.

"Suicide..." Maomao mumbled and she looked at me.

"What do you think?" Jinshi hummed.

"I can't tell if she committed suicide, but I think it was impossible for her to do it alone," Maomao explained. "There were no ladders on the wall and no other climbing tools. The rear palace walls are at least four times my height."

"She's tall, there's a way up," I explained. "Fuyo used it."

"Well done, Lili...you don't need to be here," Maomao informed me.

"...I wouldn't put myself in an uncomfortable spot." I retorted since I would be more scared not knowing what was happening since this had to do with a precious person to me, Ah-Duo.

"Then I will carry on, there are protrusions in the walls that I believe the craftsmen used," Maomao stated. "That said, it would be difficult for most regular women. Especially those with bound feet like that servant."

"Foot binding is a custom where small feet are considered beautiful. It's not done on all women, but I do occasionally see the distinct walking style in the rear palace." Maomao explained.

"If it's not suicide, are you saying it's murder?" Jinshi asked.

"I don't know that, but I think it's fairly certain that she was alive when she fell in the moat," Maomao answered.

"Even if she was willing the agony of the coldness that water brings you will make anyone try to claw their way out," I added. "I understood that today."

Maomao grabbed my nose making me whine a little, but the other two wanted to do the same since they found it stupid of me.

"I would never think to take my own life." Maomao sighed. "I'd hate if someone killed me, too. If I died, I wouldn't be able to test any more drugs or poisons...but if I were to die...can it be poison?"

Jinshi was mad at her for even saying that, but death is an everyday occurrence.

"Sure, a superweak one," I answered and she grinned at me. "You dare do anything that leads to your death in any way will upset me. Even if it's by accident, I will be mad."

"She won't," Gaoshun reassured me.

"Death is quick," I mumbled as I rubbed at my neck. "Flowers can just die even if you nurture them with everything they need."

I sighed as I got a beautiful golden flower out of my pocket that only reminded me of my radiant Mother.

"Master Jinshi, if you were ever tasked with executing me. Can you make sure it's poison? So Liena doesn't have to." Maomao asked.

"Where did that come from?!" He yelled.

"If I made a mistake, you would probably be the one to give the order." She answered.

"...Enough." I sighed while turning away since my eyes were starting to sting. "If anything happens like that my authority will be used to trap you here, that's final."

Maomao bowed her head to me. "...Now, I want a nap," I mumbled.

"Sorry, I spoke too much about this." Maomao came over to me and I allowed her to pick me up.

"Even if you are a commoner, your life is precious to me so you are precious now," I stated.

Maomao didn't argue even though she wanted to since in the end it isn't my decision and there can be situations where death is the only path left for her. She wanted me to be happy and have faith in her to always be here.

She walked out of the place as it was sunset and I was fast asleep crying.

"Just don't leave...is that hard?" I let out in my sleep.

"I hope not." Maomao hummed as she arrived at Gyokuyou's pavilion, but she wasn't able to go inside since a certain someone was standing in the way. She was unsure if she should bow to them since it would throw my head back waking me up.

Father was the one in the way waiting and the ladies in waiting were inside confused as they had watched him stand there for a good ten minutes before Maomao came along.

"Hand me, my daughter." He ordered and she did.

Father carefully held me gently then looked at her and she bowed this time. "Make sure she does not get ill." He ordered showing he was there because he heard I fell into the water. Well, I jumped, but that information would set him off more.

I woke up in his office as he was working at his desk.

He was busy writing and he looked to be concentrating. I sat up and looked to see no one else in the room other than us.

On the table in front of me was an arrangement of flowers that was a mess with so many flowers and ones around the base of the vase. It was a mess, but it was like a frantic prayer of health and safety for me.

Father looked to see me up. "...This was made by a beast," I mumbled and he laughed as I started to fix it.

We both focused on our work in silence until I remembered something I wanted to ask.

"Did Kounen really not like children?" I asked and he paused. "He never held me? That sounds hard to believe."

"His children died of an epidemic." He informed me.

"Must have been sudden." I hummed. "Something they had no clue to the name of and the cure."

I looked to see his expression change.

The only reason I was never held was because of his irrational fear of losing me. Of course, Kounen has no traces of the epidemic that killed them, but what nearly killed me was because certain people interacted with me who wore that powder but we didn't know that then.

I started changing up the style I was going for and some people came in. They happily greeted me and then complimented my arrangement, but were quite confused since it's not pretty.

Father could tell from their tones, so he looked up to see the side in his view was filled with the flowers that mean I love you and he grinned at that.

"Is there anything you like?" He asked me and the others grinned seeing we were still getting along.

They have noticed over the years my appearance sparks up his mood. "Move of residence," I admitted stunning them since there seemed to be no problems and Gyokuyou seemed to be his favourite.

I was even given to her to be looked after.

"A flower won't ever come back," I explained since Ah-Duo would be going soon. I feel scared knowing she won't be here anymore.

She's like a part of my Mother to me since they knew each other so well back then.

"Of course, you may go tonight," Father answered and then saw me looking at him. "After staying in my palace."

I went back to my flowers happy that I get to spend time with him tonight since napping with him is very peaceful. I also want to have full privacy with him, so I can talk some more and try to smack him with a pillow and win a pillow fight this time.

I woke up the next day to see Father was already changed and ready to leave. He smiled seeing my messy hair as I was rubbing at my eyes. "You both bloom very slowly in the morning." He hummed as he ruffled my hair.

I just reached out and moved forward until my face hit him then I hugged him making him laugh a little. I could only tell since he shook while he let out no sound.

"Yesterday...you accepted my move request to easily," I stated and he smirked. "You know why that girl died..."

"Would you like to know?" Father asked me and I was unsure.

Once he needed to go Maomao came inside with fresh clothes to get me ready for the day. "Momo, you will be helping me move to Ah-Duo's today," I stated. "A tea party is taking place later today, so I will go after."

"Will you be okay there?" Maomao asked me concerned about the possibility I might get hurt.

"The poisoner...I will say the person that's responsible likes me." I hummed since I thought it was obvious who it was, but their reasoning was still up in the air for me.

I went back with Maomao, and she carried me since it was quite a walk.

At breakfast, I stated right away what I would be doing today. "I will be moving to Lady Ah-Duo's place for a while." I hummed as I ate my food.

Gyokuyou's lady in waiting looked nervous hearing I was going to leave since I might not come back. "Of course, she's someone dear to you." Gyokuyou nodded making me hum in gratitude for her understanding.

"Tea party...flowers?" I asked.

"You can take full charge of that." She reassured me and I grinned.

Maomao got my stuff ready, but there wasn't a lot.

There was also a room for me in Ah-Duo's place anyway since I have stayed over at hers before and she was happy to give me an entire room. I always end up sleeping in her bed with her since it's nice to have someone next to you.

Maomao got some people to transfer my stuff then when she came back we were getting prepared for the tea party. "Maomao, help us set up!" Yinghua called out to her as she lifted up a large plant pot I directed her where it needed to go.

I was allowed to take control of the flower decorations for today's tea party.

"Another one?" Maomao sighed. "You are working quite hard for this one...you to." She looked at me.

"My aim is peace," I stated and she laughed at how serious I was.

"This time, it's a high-ranked concubine," Yinghua explained. "It's the Virtuous Consort, Lady Lishu."

Maomao nodded since it was obvious to her I wanted to make friends with Lishu. Once she arrived, Gyokuyou greeted her and I tested the waters by standing beside her. Lishu seemed less nervous than I thought she would be in my presence.

"Thank you." Lishu nodded.

We did our greeting and then sat down at the table. Maomao was beside me as the other ladies in waiting were behind their respective lady. Lishu's ladies-in-waiting aren't even paying attention to her pissing me off since this is a time when their lady's reputation or body can be harmed easily.

Her food taster was paying attention, though.

Ailan then placed down a tray filled with treats and tea. "Do you have any issues with sweets?" Gyokuyou asked.

"I love sweets." Lishu grinned.

"Great." Gyokuyou hummed. "It's cold out, so I was wondering if you'd like this. It's orange peels boiled in honey. It will warm you up."

I hummed seeing Lishu's expression fall.

Maomao picked up my cup first then swirled it about as I heard Lishu's ladies-in-waiting talk bad about her since she hadn't even looked at her cup. Maomao looked at me and I looked down. "It needs to be boiled for a bit longer," Maomao spoke up.

"I'm sorry about that, let me get you something else." Gyokuyou grinned. "How about hot ginger water?"

"Yes, that's fine." Lishu nodded.

As we ate, I was the most indulgent with the snacks making Gyokuyou giggle and I saw Lishu looking at me. My eyes met hers and she got a little scared then looked away and her ladies-in-waiting started to speak up again making me sigh.

"I think we have an infestation of noisy mice." I sighed as I held my head. They went to say more, but I looked at them and they went quiet. "Lady Lishu, do you have something you would like to say to me?"

"I want to thank you for the flowers," Lishu mumbled. "They...um, mean..."

"You looked into the meaning?" I hummed to interrupt her in case she messed up. "I appreciate that."

Lishu grinned at me as I held out a cookie to her and she accepted it. "I didn't know you liked sweets. I hope to share some with you again." I admitted making her grin even more as her ladies-in-waiting were stunned that I was being nice to Lishu.

"Of course! I also would like that." Lishu grinned.

She talked a lot more, and it was mostly towards me than the host of the tea party, so it seemed rude. But from the view of others, we are just two children who have heavy burdens of titles talking freely to each other.

In a way, I think she might be able to understand me more than others could, but she is much more naive than me.

She is truly like a child, and I am jealous of that.

It went well in the end and it was late when it was finished, so I was really tired. Maomao followed me with a watchful eye as I walked out.

I then saw a wild Jinshi who grinned seeing us, well Maomao. "They had an enjoyable time," Maomao reported to him thinking he was just here to hear about that.

I walked past him, but I heard her groan and I turned to see he had placed a hand on her shoulder.

"I'm not done with you." Jinshi grinned. She smacked his hand away as I threw a flower that is used to warrant away odd bugs and Maomao laughed as he was confused.

"Did you hear that the garden party poisoning was done by the Garnet Pavilion servant who committed suicide?" He asked as he picked up the flower to take back with him.

"I heard the rumours," Maomao responded as I was staring off confusing them both.

"Do you think she really committed suicide?" Jinshi asked us.

"That's not for me to determine," Maomao answered.

"Why would a common servant poison Concubine Lishu?" Jinshi looked at me as I was nodding off surprising him. "Why is she doing that?"

Maomao sighed at his stupid question since it should be obvious I didn't have as much energy as them.

"It is indeed late, she got up early since the Emperor did. She also wanted to get her flowers on the way back." Maomao mumbled as she bent down in front of me and then put a hand on my cheek.

I leaned into it until I fell into her side and she giggled a little. Maomao picked me up and made sure I was in a comfortable position. Jinshi then flicked his hair weirdly making her move back.

"The Emperor?" He asked.

"He visited last night and took her away to probably spend some time with her after she had such a busy day of finding a dead body." Maomao sighed and he groaned since it was a sight no child should ever see.

"Well then, can you go help out at the Garnet Pavilion, starting tomorrow?" Jinshi grinned. "Princess Liena will be staying over there for a while."

Maomao sighed. "Understood."

Maomao dropped me off there and Fengming was waiting. She took me off her then Maomao saw her first glimpse of Ah-Duo before she went to leave. "Did she tire herself out? I'm sure things went well." Ah-Duo hummed as she took me into her arms.

I woke up slightly from the movement then grinned seeing it was her and moved to be against her more.

Maomao's eyes widened seeing how Ah-Duo and I looked at each other. We looked like Mother and daughter to her at that moment, but it made sense since Ah-Duo took care of me even as a baby at times. Father trusted her the most to be around me and she was worried about my health herself.

Chapter Text

I greeted Maomao when she came the next day since I heard from Fengming that she would be coming to help out.

Maomao noticed how cheerful I was here as Fengming came over to greet her and the other maids who would help out. "My apologies for summoning you so suddenly. I'm looking forward to working with you over the next three days." She grinned, and they bowed to show their respect to her.

"Oh, these are some new faces." Ah-Duo hummed as she came down the stairs. "I also wondered why Liena wasn't sticking by my side again."

"This is Momo. She's the one I trust the most because she smacks people." I hummed. The other maids looked at her unsure as Maomao sighed.

Ah-Duo giggled as they bowed to her and I went over to meet her at the bottom of the stairs. "They are here to help with cleaning," Fengming explained.

"I see. Thanks for the help." Ah-Duo nodded.

She held out her hand to me, and I took it.

We walked along to check out the flowers she had here that I helped plant a while ago. I saw Maomao around, and it seemed she was keeping a special eye on Fengming.

Maomao also took note of how happy I was here and we ran into each other.

"Do you need me to help you change later?" Maomao asked me and I shook my head.

"Fengming and Ah-Duo have been attending to my needs," I explained. "But I need you after, so no leaving."

Maomao grinned seeing me glare at her and she patted my head.

The maids were very confused while Ah-Duo grinned seeing I had found another who would look after me properly. "Who is this?" Ah-Duo asked to be formally introduced.

"She's my person," I stated.

"My name is Maomao, also known as Momo by her Highness." Maomao bowed to her then sighed when she spoke her nickname and I grinned.

"I see. Please look after her well since I will be leaving shortly. I won't be able to pass on her Mother's words anymore." Ah-Duo grinned.

"Her words?" I asked.

"To treasure you in her stead," Ah-Duo explained.

"I see." I hummed as I looked down smiling so brightly.

They both smiled seeing how happy I was from hearing that.

I went with Ah-Duo to talk and play as Maomao was put to work by Fengming. I noticed Fengming usually was very diligent with her work and even did things you wouldn't think were appropriate for the main lady in waiting.

It would be a job the maids would do.

I was checking some of the flowers and then noticed an annoying bug that likes to kill certain flowers. I quickly squeezed it, and it made my hand dirty making me sneer at my hand and then try to wave it off.

Ah-Duo giggled as she took my hand and used a handkerchief to wipe it off. "Why did you kill it?" She asked me. "Your Mother loved to go after them to."

"It's a bug that kills those flowers, there's one hovering around one particular flower of mine. He-" I let out then paused as I stared up at her. "Same hair..."

"Same hair?" Ah-Duo asked me.

"I would like to keep in communication with you since you are a Mother to me." I grinned and she was surprised then grinned brightly at me.

"I would expect no less." She put a hand on my cheek, and I giggled happily.

When it got later into the day, I spotted a tired Maomao, so I thought it would be a good time to give her a break. I walked up to her, and she groaned then saw it was me and sighed in relief.

I'm sure she thought Jinshi was stalking her again.

"For a moment come with me," I ordered and she followed me confused.

I took her to my room here then sat down on my bed. She was in awe at the flowers that were here, and they were very nearly stored. There were also clothes and all sorts of other accessories and items that looked quite exquisite.

The room itself is well looked after even if I rarely stay here.

It showed how loved I am here even if I'm not here.

"Spill your mind," I demanded.

She nodded seeing I could tell Jinshi sent her here for a reason other than looking after me.

"Is the mastermind behind the poisoning really here? Everyone here is a really hard worker, but the one who works the hardest is Lady Fengming." Maomao explained showing she's already caught onto who would be most suspect out of them all.

"She's well past her prime but would have made a great wife. I wonder if she never considered getting married." Maomao hummed. "Did she choose to serve Concubine Ah-Duo for life?"

I held up a flower, and she saw it meant yes, so she was confident she was on the right track. "Strong loyalty is a possible motive for the poisoning. Now that a new concubine is about to enter, the high-ranking concubine at the most risk is Concubine Ah-Duo. But what if a vacancy opened up elsewhere first?" Maomao asked.

"Ah-Duo adored Lishu," I stated surprising her. "Lishu and I are children. We both have no Mother figures or well-trusting ones, so Ah-Duo is our most trusted."

"Fengming loves Ah-Duo," I informed her. "She wouldn't hurt either of us only because it would hurt her lady unless it was to protect her from something worse."

"..." Maomao thought about it and then groaned showing she had to think about it a bit more. My words really didn't help, but it was on purpose to give her a push to make her look deeper. "Also, what's with all the honey?"

"Fengming's family makes it," I informed her. "I adore it, but I am restrained usually."

Maomao was confused as I sighed.

That night I went with Ah-Duo to her room and climbed into her bed first.

She laughed seeing how quick I was and she soon joined me. She was sat up in her bed as I looked up at her then rolled over to get closer. "Can you tell me more about Mother?" I asked.

Ah-duo nodded as she stroked my hair as my front was on her lap. "How about when I first met her..." Ah-Duo hummed. "I was young at the time, and the Emperor was the one who introduced her to me."

"She's the same age as the Emperor, so she was younger than me." Ah-Duo hummed. "I had to be respectful, but I was surprised how welcoming she was to me. Meilin didn't have any agenda either, she just simply...well, I guess she did have one."

I looked intrigued to hear what it was.

"Meilin worked me hard with looking after the little flower garden she had here at first." Ah-Duo giggled. "But she was so delighted from such a simple thing like taking in their beauty and seeing them grow. She was also a pleasant view for the Emperor. He smiled like nothing I had ever seen before just from seeing her happy. I felt the same soon after. She was the closest person to me. She was a sister."

"It was a shame when she left, but I'm glad she was able to return as a Concubine." Ah-Duo grinned. "It saved her..."

I saw how solemn her expression was, and I know it wasn't love that brought my Mother, but she did find it in the end.

"In a way, this place was a prison to her like it is for you." Ah-Duo sighed. "So she was given that garden that is now yours...I hope you can bloom one day just like she did."

"I do apologise that the outside world would be more dangerous for you than here." Ah-Duo hummed. "If you ever need to escape, I will welcome you."

"I would like that...but I have so many here still and the garden," I explained. She nodded understanding that would be the hardest thing for me to give up.

"And one of the happiest times I ever had here was when she informed us she was pregnant." Ah-Duo grinned brightly from the memory. "The Emperor actually cried."

My eyes widened hearing that since it is very rare when he cries the only other time I heard it happened was when my Mother died and when he realised I was ill. "She was hoping you would have your Father's face since to her it was the cutest in the world." She hummed.

Ah-Duo laughed at my expression. "The Emperor and I had the same expression. Meilin enjoyed the weird things others didn't."

I hummed, and it was just such a joy to hear about her since my memories of her are not so great, so it feels like it fills in the blanks for me.

I soon fell asleep, and she stayed up stroking my hair just enjoying the time we had left since maybe the next time we see each other I will be much older.

I brought Maomao with me when I had tea with Ah-Duo, so they can't stop me from having as much honey as I want. I was also wondering what reaction one would have to a certain action of mine.

We were having tea with honey, and only a drop was placed into mine. I had Maomao try the honey then once she passed it as being fine I took the little jug then poured it all in making Ah-Duo's eyes widen then she laughed seeing I used it all.

"You will need to stir that in." She informed me as I glanced to see Fengming looked terrified and Maomao noticed to.

Maomao left the pavilion and I had a bad feeling when she left.

"Are you worried?" Ah-Duo giggled seeing my expression and stance.

"She gets sexually harassed by Jinshi," I explained. She was stunned, but I wasn't looking at her to see her reaction. "His tool doesn't work, but he bothers her."

"Tool?" Fengming blushed when she went by. "Princess Liena, how do you know what that is?"

"I live here," I mumbled. "Isn't it common knowledge?"

"...Yes, but for a child." She mumbled.

"You really do take in everything." Ah-Duo patted my head knowing I only took in everything, so I could survive here.

Not long after I went out myself to go see another high-ranking concubine to find Gaoshun and Maomao were already there. They were surprised by my appearance as I looked to Lishu who was scared by all the surprise visits she was getting today at once.

"I came to invite Lady Lishu to spend time with Lady Ah-Duo and me," I explained.

Lishu looked surprised but got scared at the thought of it since in the past Fengming chased her out. I have seen her come visit before and always looked so cautious. Fengming never had a good opinion of her even though Ah-Duo loves her.

"Do you dislike honey?" Maomao asked her and she gasped.

"How did you know?!" Lishu squealed.

"I saw it on your face, and Lili motioned me to have it changed," Maomao explained stunning her and she then pouted. "Did honey upset your stomach in the past? It's common for someone to get food poisoning and have trouble with honey after that."

"That's not it. I don't remember." Lishu admitted. "It was when I was a baby. I heard it was life-threatening. Since then, my nurses told me to not eat it."

"Where are your manners? Probing Lady Lishu like that?" One of her ladies-in-waiting spoke up.

"...Congratulations on your promotions, rats." I hummed. Maomao laughed behind her sleeves as Gaoshun was stunned as the ladies in waiting were all red.

"I am here on orders. If you have objections, please take them up with Master Jinshi." Maomao demanded.

"To Master Jinshi?!" They squealed. We both smirked at Jinhsi's soon suffering while Gaoshun groaned.

"And one more thing. Are you familiar with Lady Fengming head lady in waiting at the Garnet Pavilion?" Maomao asked, and Lishu's expression went grim.

We left it at that, and Lishu rejected my invite as expected, but I hope for her to at least be at the farewell.

I walked with those two until Maomao stopped and Gaoshun spoke up wondering why she stopped.

"Master Gaoshun, is there any way I can learn about past events that happened in the rear palace?" Maomao asked.

"Yes, the court library," I stated as I walked on. "It's an order, search."

"Are you sure?" Maomao asked. "Don't you want to focus on your time with Ah-Duo?"

"Ignorance is bliss, but...that maid I believe in some way she was thrown in," I mumbled shocking them that I was still thinking of her at a time like this. "A lowly servant is nothing, but an ant to most here." I hummed. "To have the bravery to do that sort of thing you need to have a high status since only they will benefit from such a risky attack like poisoning."

"And Fengming...She's either led by fear or guilt." I explained confusing them. "I poured some honey into my drink myself and Ah-Duo laughed seeing how much I did, Fengming looked terrified."

"Honey?" Gaoshun asked me confused.

"I know fear I have seen the expressions of those who can't escape death," I stated surprising Gaoshun. "I wonder..."

I carried on walking after shaking my head and made it back to find Ah-Duo. "Welcome back." She grinned, and I teared up confusing her.

She bent down and held out her arms, and I hid my face in her chest. "It's okay." She let out.

I think I was crying for many reasons, and one of them was that someone I like is the person I suspect the most. Fengming is someone who has cared for me for a long time. I don't want her to get in trouble, but a life was lost and another was the target.

I need to know why or my heart won't stop hurting.

And most of all, I'm gonna miss Ah-Duo.

"Mother." I quietly mumbled as I cried.

She lifted me up then took me inside to her room and I fell asleep crying. "Don't leave too." I let out in my sleep.

Ah-Duo had a strained smile on her face as my words broke her heart. "There will always be a part of me here." She reassured me.

The next day, Ah-Duo was away at a tea party. I stayed behind waiting for Maomao who paused seeing me and then sighed. "You are sometimes too smart." She admitted.

"You thought I would leave with Ah-Duo, but...this is important to me," I explained and she nodded.

Maomao knocked on Fengming's door and she opened it then grinned. "A letter from Concubine Gyokuyou?" She asked seeing the box Maomao was holding.

"Yes, I was ordered to deliver it directly." Maomao nodded.

"Lady Ah-Duo is away at a tea party," Fengming explained and then looked at me since I should know that.

Maomao opened the box to show what was inside. "There's something we would both like to discuss with you, Lady Fengming," Maomao stated. She welcomed us in with a very strained smile on her face.

Chapter Text

We sat at a table, and she had her back to us as she made some snacks and then placed them down with some tea. "So, what did you need today?" She sat down and asked. "We have finished cleaning this place?"

"When are you moving out?" Maomao asked.

"You are a smart one," Fengming nodded.

"The big cleanup was an excuse," Maomao explained. "In order to welcome a new high-ranked concubine during the new year's celebration, Concubine Ah-Duo must leave this place. Concubine Ah-Duo can't have children anymore, can she?"

Fengming's expression darkened. "What happened when she gave birth?" Maomao asked.

"I fail to see how that's any of your business. Do we really have to do this with the Princess here?" Fengming groaned.

"...It's an order then," I stated surprising her. "I see Ah-Duo as my Mother and you are someone who has been nurturing towards me since a young age. My curse was never on your mind."

She looked touched by my words, but she got a fearful expression again.

"The Doctor who attended that birth was my Father," Maomao informed us and my head spun towards her as Fengming stood up in shock. "My guess is the misfortune was that Concubine Ah-Duo, the Prince's concubine at that time gave birth at the same time as the Empress Dowager."

"One would be prioritised over the other." I nodded since linage is most important.

That must have been scary for Ah-Duo.

"That must have been when Lady Ah-Duo lost her uterus," Maomao explained. "The child that was born to Concubine Ah-Duo then passed away soon after. Lady Fengming, are you blaming yourself for that?"

"You must have been the one taking care of the baby instead of Concubine Ah-Duo. You weren't allowed near when Lady Ah-Duo was with the Princess when she was younger or allowed with her alone." Maomao explained.

"That was a rule set by the Emperor only certain trusted individuals were allowed close to her," Fengming explained.

"You have figured it all out, despite being the daughter of the quack who couldn't help Lady Ah-Duo. Now you are beside the one Lady Ah-Duo loves as her own child." Fengming hissed and the atmosphere was tense.

"You are right." Maomao nodded not wanting to anger her more. "It's thought that the cause of the baby's death was the same toxic make-up from the other incidents, but that's not the case, is it?"

"It..." I looked up at Fengming to see a look on her face I had never seen anyone have before.

It unnerved me, and I held onto Maomao's hand under the table and she squeezed my hand to reassure me. "That doctor you call a quack must have banned that powder. You are a wise person. You wouldn't have let the baby die from that. The real cause of death was this."

Maomao opened the box she brought to show honey and a flower and my eyes widened seeing what she had done. "You didn't..." I looked up at her, and she had her head turned away from me.

"Many flowers have poison in them, like aconite or azalea. Their nectar can be poisonous, too." Maomao explained.

"I am aware," Fengming confirmed.

"But not then," I added. "You must have wanted to give him a treat or use it as medicine...that's why you always looked fearful when I had any honey."

"And thus, Concubine Ah-Duo's child passed away. The cause was treated as a mystery. My Father Luomen, the attending doctor at the time, was blamed for the repeated mistakes including the one at childbirth." Maomao informed us. "He was expelled from the rear palace."

"But later on, you accidentally learned the true cause of the baby's death. Someone taught you that honey can be poisonous to infants while another taught you how some flowers can be poisonous, didn't they?" Maomao asked.

"You had to make sure Concubine Ah-Duo didn't find out. She couldn't know you were the one who killed her only child. So, you tried to eliminate them." Maomao answered and it was silent.

"The people were Lishu," I spoke and she flinched. "And my Mother."

Maomao flinched when Fengming fell to her hands and knees trembling. "Princess! I promise you I never harmed your Mother!" She hissed. "She was someone Lady Ah-Duo loved! She only knew about the flowers being poisonous! Please I did-"

"You did not, I know," I reassured her.

Maomao looked at me unsure since she doesn't know herself either, but I'm sure she tried to check, but documentation of my Mother is scarce on purpose.

"But as I said before Lishu loves Ah-Duo and she loves her." I hummed hinting where to go next.

"So they were inseparable since one is a young girl, taken from her parents and a woman who could no longer give birth," Maomao stated. "During that time, you learned from Concubine Lishu that she almost died eating honey as a baby. To make sure Concubine Ah-Duo never heard that you started to chase Concubine Lishu away from the Garnet Pavilion."

"Later, the previous Emperor passed away, and Concubine Lishu was forced to leave the rear palace, unaware of why she was chased out." Maomao sighed. "You must have felt quite relieved."

"But Concubine Lishu, who you thought you'd never see again, returned to the rear palace. As another high-ranking concubine. As a threat to Concubine Ah-Duo's status." Maomao stated.

"To protect Concubine Ah-Duo who is incapable of childbirth, and to hide the issue with the honey...you poisoned Concubine Lishu's soup." She finished and it was silent.

"What do you want?" Fengming hissed as her face was in the ground not able to look at me.

"There's nothing." Maomao rejected. "You must know that is meaningless."

"Hey. Do you know what's most precious to the person most precious to you?" Fengming asked and Maomao looked unsure.

"Fengming...it must have been hard," I mumbled and she looked to me stunned.

"It may not be the same, but I know my Mother loved that garden dearly and the threat of having a precious thing to her destroyed nearly made me die to protect it," I admitted stunning her since even she doesn't know, but Ah-Duo does.

"The moment I met Lady Ah-Duo, I knew I would never serve anyone else again," Fengming admitted. "Despite being a woman, she had a strong will and the ability to speak on even grounds with the Prince. I had nothing but the deepest respect for Lady Ah-Duo."

"Compared to me, who just followed my parents' orders to become a lady in waiting, she was such an astonishing person." Fengming started to cry. "Despite that, I took what was most precious to her with my own hands...I took him away! The baby she loved so dearly! With these hands!"

"Back then, Lady Ah-Duo told us this. Do not blame yourselves for this. Babies can die for any reason until they are seven. Even the slightest illness can easily kill them. My baby simply followed the will of the heavens." She informed us.

"And yet, I knew she cried herself to sleep every night!" Fengming cried loudly and I went over to her wanting to comfort her.

She took my hand in hers making Maomao flinch since I might be in danger.

"You rekindled that light, I thank you!" Fengming held my hands gently. "Your Mother and you brought her such light...but I even took your brother. I'm so sorry, Princess!"

"...I don't want you to die," I admitted. She broke down even more and I hugged her for what will probably be the last time.

Once I exited Maomao talked to Fengming to suggest that she turn herself in, so they don't look further into it and reveal her crime of accidentally killing my older brother.

When Maomao was done, she came out to see me staring out at the black dahlias that covered some of the garden and seemed to have taken over it more and more over the years. "Betrayal and doom, huh?" I let out since those are their meanings and I never understood why Ah-Duo had them in her garden.

They were here even before I was, so maybe they were a personal favourite.

"Princess, are you okay?" Maomao asked cautiously since she didn't know what my emotional or mental state was like right now.

"I actually feel kind of relieved," I admitted as I cried. "I can blame someone other than myself for one of their deaths...that's horrible of me, right? I still really love Fengming...I don't want her to die!"

Maomao comforted me, but in the end, Fengming had to be executed to save the blame from falling onto Ah-Duo. Maomao took me to my garden, so I could calm down.

On the way, I saw Ah-Duo watching us.

I returned later on, and I was grateful to Maomao for walking me all the way since she was exhausted too. I stayed with Ah-Duo, and we didn't talk about Fengming, but we both felt the same.

On the last night, Jinshi came in and I groaned. "So...you sexually harass girls?" Ah-Duo asked him and he panicked.

"Princess Liena has a wild imagination," Jinshi smirked.

"And you have a big nose that you like sticking into places they shouldn't be." I hummed, and he just smiled at me not getting what I was implying. "Maomao reported there was nothing on my Mother, right?" I stared at him.

He nodded shocked I know.

"And you wonder why I guess?" I hummed.

"Well, there's some strangeness that matches up with my Mother's activities," I explained, and he stared at me with narrowed eyes. "The Emperor's Health History."

"Huh?" Jinshi let out as Ah-Duo smiled already knowing what I was going to mention.

"Weirdly, the times Mother grew a certain thing he would have stomach troubles a week after," I explained and Ah-Duo laughed.

"Wait...you're telling me your Mother poisoned the Emperor?" Jinshi asked me.

"Yes, giving him an upset stomach, you knew her." I titled my head to the side.

"Well, yeah, I learned from her the trick on how to make you mad." He smirked.

"She bullied you?" I asked and he pouted.

"Well...yeah." He let out, and I wasn't talking after, so he smirked. His eyes were closed, so he didn't see my expression, but Ah-Duo did.

"Well, I think it's time you leave." Ah-Duo hummed confusing him since he wasn't here for long at all. "This is enough."

"But..." Jinshi frowned as he looked at me.

"Her choice," I stated and he left. "...How did a child of Ah-Duo's get so creepy?"

"You have your Mother's intelligence." Ah-Duo laughed.

"I remember you saying that Mother only bullied family. When she was comfortable enough with the person, she would act like herself while anyone outside of that she acted elegant and regal to." I hummed. "And I noticed the hair colour earlier then him standing there with you proved it."

"So he does look like me?" She asked since I find her beautiful.

"He has got somewhat of your looks, and he has the base colours." I hummed. "But...how?"

"Is it that important at the moment?" Ah-Duo hummed.

"No." I shook my head as tears came to my eyes. "I'm glad I told Fengming that I don't blame her."

Ah-Duo came over to hug me and we soon went outside to have a breather. "Momo," I mumbled seeing her sitting there and she looked stunned seeing me since we were up on the wall.

"Why are you here?! Don't get any ideas!" She yelled.

"Same to you." I poked her hard on the cheek.

"Oh, someone beat us here?" Ah-Duo asked and Maomao freaked out seeing her. "You are that girl who came to help clean the other day. And Liena's dearest friend."

"Yep." I nodded.

"I will leave right away." Maomao went to go.

I held up the bottle of sake, and she was entranced immediately. "She needs a drinking partner," I stated.

"Whoa! Booze!" She squealed and Ah-Duo laughed. "Thank you very much."

I sat down between them as they drank it and Ah-Duo was chugging it down. "Pretty masculine, aren't I?" Ah-Duo asked seeing us both staring.

"Alcoholic," I explained my reason for staring, and she laughed. "I hope Mother wasn't the same."

"Sweets were her weakness," Ah-Duo informed me as she ruffled my hair and I loved it. "And that." She whispered quietly so I didn't hear, but Maomao did.

"I feel like you are giving that impression on purpose," Maomao admitted.

"You are an honest one." Ah-Duo laughed. "After my son had left me, I became the Emperor's friend, not his concubine. Or rather, I returned to bring his friend. I never thought I'd become a concubine. I was a concubine in name only, given the role out of pity."

"Concubine also helps raise the children...I rather you keep your role." I mumbled and she grinned.

"I did want to hand it off to someone else as soon as possible...but when Meilin came back everything felt right again. I wanted to cling on for longer." Ah-Duo admitted.

"Losing Meilin was a huge hit for us both." Ah-Duo hummed as she picked up some of my hair. "It wasn't the same afterwards. I clung to this role again to hopefully see another rare lotus."

I looked to see her grinning gently at me. "Live and bloom beautifully," Ah-Duo asked of me and I nodded.

She got up and then looked down at the water. "It must have been cold in that water." Ah-Duo hummed. "It must have been painful."

She poured in the last of the sake into it. "Stupid, don't you think?" Ah-Duo asked.

"Perhaps she was." Maomao hummed.

"Love makes people stupid," I added.

"We are all stupid then," Ah-Duo mumbled.

I got up to hug her since I saw tears falling and she held me tightly.

She lifted me into her arms and then went back with me. I waved to Maomao who felt extremely awkward that entire time.

I'm sure she felt like she was seeing something she shouldn't have.

Ah-Duo slept with me in her bed as we have done, but this might be the last time.

I enjoyed it and in the morning we took our time getting ready.

I was beside Ah-Duo the entire time until I had to stop following her.

She looked back at me wanting me to follow her still, but it wasn't the time. Everyone watched as she gave back the crown that gave her the title of Pure Consort.

She handed it to Jinshi, and I looked between them wondering how I never noticed this before. I walked with her as she headed for the exit, but I will have to let go of her hand soon.

"Please, wait!" Lishu yelled as she rushed after us.

"Lady Lishu!" Her food taster called out chasing after her.

The other ladies in waiting were just walking after them, and I stopped. Ah-Duo did to then Lishu fell, so we went over and bent down in front of her.

Ah-duo put a hand on her cheek seeing she's crying. "Are you okay?" She asked.

"Yeah!" Lishu grinned brightly.

It was a short talk after, but we said our farewells.

Lishu and I sighed at the same time when she was gone and we looked at each other. "I will be exchanging letters with her, send any my way you like her to receive," I stated as I walked off.

"Li-I mean Princess!" Lishu panicked, and I looked back at her. "Thanks!"

I smiled slightly and nodded as I went to find Maomao. "I'm lonely now, but I have Maomao." I hummed to myself. "And my brother...weird...I'm not sure if siblings are such a good thing now."

"Why?" Maomao asked me since she came over to me seeing I stopped walking.

"Younger is fine," I stated, and she gave me a confused look. "After today, I will be staying with my Father. He's worried I will get lonely, so he wants to keep an eye on me."

"Of course, I will be waiting for you." Maomao nodded.

I nodded back not knowing that wasn't going to happen.

Chapter Text

I stayed with my Father for a couple of days and even his attendants were giggling at times seeing how much he was diverting his attention from his work to look at me.

I didn't see the others during this time, but I didn't mind since I don't get to spend much time with him like this anymore.

His rate of work output goes down quite a lot when I'm here. Father for some reason denies that, so I experimented by decorating a vase with flowers I brought with me.

The attendants helped me make it bigger than I am, so when he looked up he was confused as to where I am. He had to get up to look around it to see me smirking at him.

"Would you like to go see Meilin?" He asked me and I nodded.

I held out my arms, and he lifted me up.

He dismissed his attendants while most of them knew to stay behind since where we were going was just for us. We got to the garden, and I was grinning seeing it so he let me down.

I went straight to work and he admired the flowers for now then tried to help out since he saw I was collecting flowers. He held one out to me that I didn't have and I glanced up at him.

"...Your bowels okay?" I asked. He dropped it in shock, but his facial expression didn't change at all.

"You actually got the meaning right," I informed him that it actually wasn't what he thought it was.

I laughed as he showed somewhat shock this time since his guard was shattered by me asking that last question.

"Thanks, Mother will like them." I grinned as I picked it up and then put it with the rest. I had put together all the ones that mean love in many different ways to convey to her how I feel as well right now.

Father noticed I had many orchids in it which means I miss you.

I made them into a bouquet to make sure they stayed together.

I placed them down on Mother's grave as he stood behind me. We didn't need to say anything to convey what we wanted to tell her since the flowers did it all for us both.

"I will be busy," Father informed me that it will be a while before we can spend some time with each other again.

"...I believe I can sustain that wait," I mumbled.

He grinned hearing that I was confident that I had enough people around me even with Ah-Duo gone.

It reassured him a lot, and I'm sure it did for Mother too.

"Hug." I turned to him and he hugged me tightly as I sniffled.

After that, I made my way home on my own and looked into the kitchen first then was confused that Maomao wasn't here making her drugs.

I also looked around on the way to see if she was picking at any medical herbs...but they hadn't been picked at for a while.

That truly was very strange.

Jinshi better not have kidnapped her, but I wouldn't put that past him.

I went farther in to find Ailan first and when she noticed me her smile broke, but she put it back together even though I could see the cracks in it. "Princess Liena, welcome back!" She grinned.

"...Where is everyone?" I asked.

"Lady Gyokuyou is having tea." She showed me the way, so she didn't have to speak anymore or show her face to me since I was staring intensely at it.

I wasn't liking this at all, but I can only trust that this is just some weird reaction or maybe they got a stupid surprise prepared.

"Princess." Gyokuyou grinned when I came in.

The others there were either frozen or flinched hearing my title and they saw me watching them. "Where is Maomao?" I asked. "You kept her for too long."

"Ah, she's visiting Jinshi," Gyokuyou explained confusing me.

"Visiting?" I questioned with a stern look and she didn't show a sign of any emotion. "...No movement and you aren't speaking immediately...you are focused on concealing something...tell, what is it?"

Gyokuyou kept her composure, but the other ladies in waiting reactions showed me all I needed to know. Gyokuyou wasn't answering showing she was thinking of what to do or say.

I hated that she was trying to find some words to maybe even trick me into believing everything was fine.

Just tell me. I'm someone who...

"I'm an enemy." I laughed under my breath realising how she viewed me right now since if she upset me it would be bad for her I guess.

I wouldn't have her face any consequences since she means more to me than just the usual person does.

I ran off making her stand up and call out to me, but I didn't stop since I took her advice to go see Jinshi. I will get more answers there even if they are ones that I will hate.

He likes Maomao, so I'm sure he's doing some weird thing to her or maybe even locking her up somewhere like I thought earlier. "What should we do?" Yinghua panicked as Gyokuyou was frowning.

Once I arrived, I opened the door by myself, so they wouldn't have a chance to hide their reactions to my presence.

"Princess?" Gaoshun asked seeing me as I looked around the place to see only Jinshi was there looking at me confused. "Princess, may I ask why you are here?"

"Maomao," I answered and Gaoshun froze.

"Why are you looking for her? You won't find her." Jinshi spoke up confused. I walked in to face him in front of his desk, but he looked back down at his work.

"She isn't returning?" I asked and Gaoshun shook his head as Jinshi looked unbothered.

"So you do hate me." I let out stunning them both with the hate in my voice.

Why do people keep doing this to me? Why is everyone leaving? Why was this kept from me?

"I see, you must have not been informed," Jinshi mumbled trying to keep his composure, but my words hurt him. "She was part of the mass firing since she was linked to Fengming."

"I know of her connection, so bring her back," I demanded.

"Don't act like a chi-" Jinshi sighed.

"I thought that was what you wanted?" I asked making them both freeze since that is true.

"Maomao pleaded, didn't she?" I hissed.

Jinshi looked away from me. "She remarked how she is just a palace worker and she will do whatever I order." He explained like that was supposed to calm me down.

"...She would do any other work if that meant she could stay! That's what she meant!" I exclaimed. "It's your choice in the end! You can cover it up! You like her, so why did you let her leave?!"

"But what if that's not what she wants? She was forced to be here since she was sold! Don't be selfish!" Jinshi shouted. "You can't get attached!"

"Why can't I be attached?!" I screamed at him making Gaoshun flinch.

"Because you can't! That just isn't normal!" Jinshi yelled making Gaoshun groan since Jinshi's childhood was not exactly a normal one. He could never get attached to things he wasn't allowed to, but I don't have those restrictions on me.

"I just want...a Mother..." I let out as tears fell from my face stunning him. "Ah-Duo is gone...Fengming is dead...now Ma-" I choked up on my words.

Jinshi noticed once again how small and young I was since he felt like I was an adult when he talked to me sometimes.

I'm just a child who wants people to look after me and play with me, someone who I can mess with but won't leave me behind.

I started to walk off, and Jinshi slammed his hands against his desk as he stood up. "Where are you going?" He asked me.

"To my home, my effort was a waste," I stated as I left. "Especially on you."

He didn't chase me since I would only scream at him and I was red in the face as I left. I went back to my own home and didn't return to Gyokuyou's.

Once I went inside I groaned as it was so dark, but it was also clean for once since it was cleaned on Jinshi's orders when he discovered how bad it actually was.

I sat down and put my back against the door and cried since it was just me now. "I want Maomao back," I whined. "I want...Mother."

Jinshi was sulking in the corner of his office making Gaoshun sigh. "I liked her to...but I'm not throwing a fit." He mumbled, and Gaoshun stared at his back. "Okay, maybe I did."

"You did, but Master Jinshi." Gaoshun hummed making Jinshi look at him. "Being attached to a person, not a toy, is very different."

Jinshi just looked puzzled by his words. "She has lost a parental figure before she could truly remember her well. The time his majesty can spare her is very little, so she is alone." Gaoshun informed him.

"...Maomao said she wanted to stay for Liena," Jinshi admitted. "She even cried..."

"She did?" Gaoshun gasped. "Then it's easy to see what should be done."

"...What is that?" Jinshi asked and Gaoshun sighed.

I did my best to interact with no one by going out at night to get flowers, and I took the secret route into my house.

All I did was take in the food left by Lihua who personally put it outside of my door every day.

I appreciated that she didn't try to push in, but...I guess I want someone to do that. "I'm being contradictive? No Ah-Duo used to do it for me...I'm missing that treatment." I sighed.

Even if anyone else did that I would only want it to be Maomao or my Father.

I don't know how long it had been, but it seems my isolation was becoming a concern since I was hearing people outside my house quite often now. They were discussing how to get me out or just how to approach me like I'm some kind of wild animal.

I went to the front door and opened it slightly to see many people out there scaring me, so I slammed it shut getting their attention.

"Princess?!" One exclaimed, but I didn't answer.

I heard a small knock soon after, and it was gentle enough to not scare me, but I was still terrified. "Princess Liena, it will be fine sometimes friends have to leave, but there is a chance you can meet again," Gyokuyou explained.

I rather not listen to the person who tried to keep this from me. I know how she acted back there might have been in my best interest to her, but I don't want to talk to her.

"Only Ah-Duo could get her out." Lihua sighed.

In the past when I closed myself away Ah-Duo would get me out to go for a walk.

She would also get me cleaned up and fed, so they didn't need to worry about my health deteriorating.

"How is it going?" Jinshi asked them and he groaned seeing their expressions. "Well, I have come up with a plan."

"You have?" Gyokuyou asked with a nervous smile.

"Yes." He smirked as he approached my door and then knocked on it. I didn't like the sound of it since it seems like a cocky person.

I opened the door slightly making him smirk even more. "Of course, it's you." I groaned as he crouched down in front of me.

"Princess Liena, I understand how important Maomao is to you now." He stated, and I waited for him to say more. "Um...but sometimes you need to let-"

"You lost people, right? But you were able to be with them for a long time." I questioned him. "I rather die alone than lose more."

"Liena! You don't understa-" He went to say.

"I think I understand more than you. I may be a child, but my feelings are real I know that, but you don't get that. I'm just a stupid child to you." I glared at him.

"Lie-" He went to say.

"Curse." I hissed at him and he froze as I slammed the door in his face.

Jinshi then stood up. "Master Jinshi?" Gaoshun asked concerned since he looked like he had lost his soul.

"She called me a curse." Jinshi sulked in the corner.

"Maybe I should try again." Gyokuyou hummed.

"You are all pushing it," Father spoke up stunning them with his appearance since it was known he was very busy, but he came here first thing when he heard I was shutting myself in again.

They bowed and looked away from his gaze since he truly looked mad for once.

There were no attendants by his side showing he rushed here and didn't allow anyone to accompany him since more people would just scare me.

Father went over to the door and then opened it slightly to slip in a flower he brought with him.

I was sitting against the door again then when I felt it a little I got scared, but a flower hit my shoulder and I sighed in relief.

Father knelt down stunning them that he would do that and I opened the door slightly since the flower showed it was him. "Are you healthy?" He asked me and I slowly looked away. "May I come in and take care of you?"

"Yeah, but only you." I nodded.

I moved away from the door so he could come in and the others looked in to see the place was the same mess as it was before. "In only a couple of days," Lihua mumbled concerned.

To me, this place is my old home and it was nice in a way, but it was lonely since it was just me. It was a prison I pushed myself into since I was scared.

Father did his best for me like brushing my hair and trying to open up the place to allow light in, but I sat in the shadows making him pause and then draw the curtain so I would come back over to him. "Closed then." He hummed.

"What was the trigger?" He asked wanting me to explain rather than have others do it for me, but it was obvious the reason why I was like this.

"Maomao is gone," I stated. "...I want her as the one who cares for me...she can't hurt me. I can't imagine that...it's been so long since I felt like that."

I cried, and he pulled me in closer since he knew that was what I was most scared of to be hurt who I trusted most. Even if the others don't know they have all hurt me at some point.

Gyokuyou tried to keep this from me twisting my trust in her.

Lihua is kind now, but she has turned on me in the past even calling me a curse.

Jinshi messed up most by firing Maomao and he also can't communicate well with me, so there have been many misunderstandings between us.

I'm just at a very sensitive time for myself, but once again I'm only a child who just wants simple things, but this environment is not a safe and loving one for a child.

My Father's heart was broken since he always wanted to make a safe environment for me. He knows sending me away could help, but he never wants that since he would cry himself.

He felt like doing that right now, but he wanted to be strong for me.

I cried myself to sleep, and he lifted me into his arms when he realised that. He wasn't allowing me to stay here.

He looked around the rooms on his way out and he groaned since he really wanted to just burn this place down.

There was so much evidence of the time I had spent here over the good course of my life, and it reminded him to much of someone else.

Father left with me in his arms and everyone was still outside waiting. They froze seeing the dirt on me and how I haven't taken care of myself at all.

He looked straight at Jinshi. "Call her favourite one back," Father ordered.

"But she-" Jinshi went to explain.

"My daughter's happiness matters most," Father stated. "From now on, you will ask her opinion on people she is close to then she will make a final decision on them."

Jinshi bowed, and he was about to walk off, but one last person had arrived.

Lishu came up with a rather quick pace surprising them and her food taster called out to her since she was charging towards the Emperor of all people. Lishu didn't fear the stare of the Emperor since her concern for me was overpowering and she wiped my tears with a handkerchief.

"Thank you." Father hummed and she panicked when she looked up at him.

She bowed, and he left to take me back to his residence.

Chapter Text

Father had me bathed and cleaned up as soon as he got to his palace so that I wouldn't get ill, but I was not really reacting much concerning him.

Once he went back to his office with me, he found there waiting was his Mother with quite a frown on her face. She turned to him and held out her arms, and he knew it was a demand for him to hand over me and he did.

Anshi held me gently as I hugged her neck and she grinned at the affection. Father went over to his desk to do more of his work as she sat down with me and she ordered some of the attendants to bring some fruits.

Anishi fed me herself and I very much enjoyed them. "...You are quieter than usual." She hummed wanting me to open up, and I felt safe with her.

"Is it so wrong to get attached?" I asked her and her eyes widened.

Anishi looked sorrowful hearing me say that. "Liena, even adults can make mistakes." She admitted confusing me. "I made one."

Father froze hearing her say that but didn't look up to look at her while only I had a view of her weak expression. She looks so regretful and it looks like she is trapped.

"Grape." I pulled on her sleeve wanting to distract her. She happily fed me another as she could tell I wanted to help her as she did for me.

Not long after, my head was in her lap she stroked it gently while smiling down at me lovingly seeing I was fast asleep. "What made this child so upset?" Anishi asked with a harsh tone contrasting her appearance and expression at the moment.

"One of Lady Gyokuyou's ladies-in-waiting was fired. She was originally a maid that Liena allowed to follow her." He explained.

"A maid?" She asked him.

"Yes, Liena said she liked how she freely scolds her and how her major concerns lie with her wants not the Concubine she was serving at the time she was here." Father hummed. "She was the centre of attention of someone for once."

"Then why was she fired?" Anshi asked.

"She had a connection with Fengming." He answered. "She is the daughter of the one who helped with the delivery of Ah-Duo's child and my brother."

"...Bring her back." She ordered.

"I have ordered for that," Father informed her.

"Then...I will be taking this child for now." Anshi looked at him with a distrustful look, but he took no offence to it and nodded.

After that day, I hung out with Anishi a lot since she made herself free for me and when she couldn't I would spend my time with Lishu and it was really nice. She acted different from the times we had met before like she didn't see me as a potential enemy, but a child.

Lishu would put on her weird act by holding her head high making her seemingly confident but also snobby and I would smile at her. "Are you sure that's the right attitude to take with me?" I asked her and she huffed then puffed out her cheeks.

"Well, I'm practically your older sister here right now." She stated. I froze and so did her other ladies-in-waiting confusing her until she realised what she just said and went pale. "I'm-"

"Would you like to see my garden?" I asked something more shocking making her nearly scream. Lishu jumped out of her chair in a panic making me giggle as her food taster tried to calm her down.

"It isn't a trick?" Lishu turned to me after, and I shook my head. "I would love to!"

She came with me and her ladies-in-waiting threw a fit when they couldn't come in concerning Lishu since she doesn't know how to deal with them. "Of course, I don't want rodents near my love for my Mother." I hissed at them then took Lishu's hand and pulled her with me.

She was shocked, but most of all she was stunned at the size of my hand since it was so small.

To her everyone is always big and imposing looking. I have been like that for her in the past since every time she looked at me she would see my mother, but over the last few days, she can see I'm a little girl just like her.

Once we got to the garden opening of the garden past all the hedges, I let go of her hand and went off to get some flowers. "Woah." Lishu let out seeing the garden. "You take care of this?"

"Yeah, it hasn't been doing well lately." I sighed as I looked out at the parts that were slowly dying.

"Huh?! This is amazing!" Lishu exclaimed. "You are so small, but you did all this!"

"What does being small have to do with it?" I looked at her confused. She giggled nervously, but the time we had there was enjoyable.

Lishu was really respectful and careful with the place. She listened to me and even helped me pick the flowers I wanted. "Your residence must be loud..." I hummed confusing her. "But rodents can't come here, so if you need silence just come here."

I looked behind me when I didn't get a response to see her crying stunning me. "You are so nice!" She wailed.

I went over and patted her head awkwardly as she was bent down in front of me.

Finally, Maomao came back and she was taken to the rear palace first, but was confused when she saw so many of the Concubines were there to see her.

"Please save Princess Liena!" Yinghua begged of her.

She was bewildered since Jinshi had explained nothing about my situation till now since he wanted to make sure she came back first out of choice so she wouldn't feel like she had to.

"Yes, please do what you have done for me," Lihua added shocking many.

"What do you mean?" Maomao asked as she surveyed to see their expressions all showed some form of worry.

"Her Highness has gone back to her old home and hasn't come out," Jinshi explained concerning her. "Once she heard why you left, she spat out that I'm a curse and isolated herself."

Maomao looked at him seeing he was annoyed still, but looked regretful about it.

"...She would take it as the worst betrayal." Maomao groaned confusing him. "Master Jinshi, I really don't think you could have messed up any worse."

"What do you mean?" He asked.

"She sees you as someone important to her like the concubine here." She stated shocking him. "And any form of harm to her happiness like firing me can be seen as on purpose to her." Maomao sighed. "Since that's how it has actually been for most of her life. The people who should care destroy what she holds close and leave her miserable and empty."

"You wanted to leave," Jinshi mumbled confused as to why that mattered when she wanted to go.

"I didn't!" She exclaimed surprising him. "I told you Lili is someone I need to stay for! Can I see the garden first?" Maomao asked confusing him. "It will tell me a lot about her mental state."

He led the way for her as the rest stayed behind. When they arrived, Maomao was pissed seeing how it wasn't well maintained at all.

"It looks like it's thriving to me." Jinshi hummed, and she glared at him making him step back.

"...I thought it would be the best thing for you both since she was getting too attached to you like you were her actual Mother," Jinshi explained.

That pissed her off even more since if he gave that reason to begin with she would have talked to him about it, but as always people decide things for me.

"You all decide where she goes and then no one has time for her. It causes tension if she likes someone more than another, so she has to spread her attention to keep peace." Maomao sighed. "A child shouldn't have power like that, especially having it forced upon her."

"She uses it." He mumbled.

"Because that's all she has!" Maomao yelled. "And separating her from others who she cares about..."

"She's a child, of course. It doesn't work! It isn't like taking away her favourite toy! You took away the entire base of her support system!" Maomao exclaimed confusing him. "I know myself that I was what she used as a shield against others in case she got hurt since she could come to me, you took that away leaving her defenceless! Do you know how scared she is right now?!"

"You promised to let her be a child, so why would you do that?" Maomao hissed at him.

He was silent as he was staring at the ground. Maomao sighed and left the garden to go see me next, but found everyone still waiting there.

She felt the need that she must say something to them to make sure this doesn't happen again.

"As Princess Liena's friend, I will say that none of you have the right to say how she should grow up or what's good for her or what she likes or hates. Doing that will break what little happiness she has left." Maomao stated surprising them that she was being so harsh since if they didn't like it they could report it.

"Lili told me I could use her authority before, so I will do that with what I said there. And did Lady Ah-Duo not pass on the late Lady Meilin's words to you all?" Maomao questioned them.

"Her words?" Gaoshun asked.

"To cherish Liena for her," Maomao stated. "Lady Ah-Duo asked me to do that before she left that's why I pleaded to stay."

"I didn't know how to inform her," Gyokuyou admitted. "I wanted to find a way to tell her before she found out herself, so she doesn't cry."

"Of course, she's going to cry." Lishu let out stunning them as she cried herself. "She invited me to her garden and...she even allowed me to come there because I might be lonely...I know she is too. She cried a lot there, but I couldn't comfort her I didn't know how."

"The Princess is in her old home right now," Lishu explained. "Please help her for me like she has done for me."

"I will Lady Lishu." Maomao grinned seeing I had already tried to better my friendship with someone else even without her here.

Maomao came to where I was and I was stunned to hear there were people outside since only Lishu knew I had come here. I went to the door to look out, but there was no way I was going out there or anyone was coming in here.

"Your Highness!" Maomao exclaimed stunning me that she was here.

I reached out to the door, but I froze since maybe my mind was tricking me. And even if she is there when will be the next time, she leaves without telling me? I can't take going through this again.

"Lili," Maomao whispered at the door showing she was right on the other side of it and there was still no reaction from me concerning them.

"...Lili, I came back...I'm sorry I left unannounced. It won't happen again I even begged to stay, but this time I won't you can even get it written in a contr-" Maomao tried to think of the most certain way she couldn't leave me again. Her mind went for the most extreme thing, so slavery it was.

"I won't make you a slave," I informed her as I slightly opened the door. "It's abolished as well."

"Wow, you look horrible." Maomao let out and then covered her mouth with both hands, but her honesty was refreshing.

"You are the horrible one..." I let out as I pulled the door some more. She saw I was already crying, and she was stunned. "Why did you leave?"

"She alrea-" Jinshi went to say, but Gaoshun stabbed him with his elbow surprising him that he would but Gaoshun knew it was best he shut up.

"It was an order. My fight against it was worthless." Maomao admitted.

"You really are an idiot!" I hissed as I walked out. "Use my authority! I will do whatever you want just don't leave me!" I cried, and she tried to hug me, but I was punching her pathetically.

"How can you be so dumb?! Why did this need to happen?! I don't want to feel like this anymore! I thought everything was finally going to be good!" I complained.

Maomao caught my hands then pulled me closer and I hugged her while wailing.

Maomao cried a little herself seeing the state I was in just from her leaving me. "I'm sorry." She apologised even though she didn't need to.

Once I was done, she was surprised at how red I was.

"Isn't this great Princess Liena? Maomao has returned and I was the one who fetched her." Jinshi grinned at me as Maomao lifted me up into her arms and he looked really clean.

I shoved a hand into one of my pockets then chucked dirt at his face as hard as I could and they were all stunned at the sound it made on impact.

"Banshee!" I hissed at him. He was depressed in a corner, but it should be expected he would need to gain my trust again.

"Kind of like a cat," Maomao mumbled as I glared him down.

I put my chin on Maomao's shoulder as I sulked myself. She grinned feeling how I was trembling as I held onto her, she never felt this wanted before.

"Well...there will be a big change," Gyokuyou spoke up.

I didn't look near her making her smile turn to a sad one, but she expected this and noticed someone making their way here so she allowed them to explain what she meant.

Maomao was going to bow, but Father held up his hand to stop her since she would only tilt me down. "Maomao, right?" He asked and she nodded.

"Yes, Your Majesty," Maomao answered and he noted how I clung to her then he grinned surprising the others.

"I put Maomao in charge of my daughter." He stated stunning the others because that would give her a lot of power. It was Gyokuyou who was given that responsibility before, but to him, it felt right that I chose the person who would be that motherly figure to me and I have.

"Is that okay with you, Liena?" He asked me.

"Yeah!" I squeaked out and he laughed a little.

Anshi was watching from a distance and grinned seeing how I voiced out my opinion for once then walked off since there was nothing else for her to do. Father soon made his exit leaving me in Maomao's care.

Gaoshun and Jinshi led the way for us since Maomao would need to work in a different area, and I looked up at Maomao. "Why are you wearing gold on your head? You look annoying." I admitted since it was like she was imitating the concubine and she doesn't like that sort of stuff either.

"It is annoying, but I won't be wearing it again." She reassured me as she noticed my eyes were falling shut. "You stayed up all night again, didn't you? I'm gonna need to kill that habit again." She sighed then grinned seeing my little smile.

"Trouble will be thrown your way," I informed her.

"Then I will be busy with you." Maomao hummed and Gaoshun grinned as Jinshi was confused by our conversation.

I fell asleep and Maomao was wondering about how big of a scene that was back there. "Both The Emperor and the Empress Dowager," Maomao mumbled.

"The only time they are ever together is for important events since it's mandatory, but when Princess Liena is the centre they come together to help her. It was the same for when Lady Meilin was here. She was even given a title made only for her as a Concubine." Gaoshun explained.

"Why was Lady Meilin so treasured?" Maomao asked since my reason was simply because I'm family, but there seems to be a deeper reason that ties into Meilin's reason.

Chapter Text

They took a carriage for the rest of the journey since it was a long one. "Where are we?" I asked when I woke up, and I was rubbing my eyes.

"My house," Jinshi smirked as I groaned from being here.

"Huh?! Why?!" Maomao freaked out for me and he looked at us upset.

"This is your new workplace," Jinshi explained then walked in.

"Master Gaoshun, I was under the impression we were returning to the rear palace..." Maomao paused as Gaoshun lifted something up confusing me.

"...What?" I asked and he laughed nervously.

"It's a toy for you." He informed me.

Maomao took it for me and then showed me it. It looked like a teddy bear made of flowers, but it was soft to the touch when I grabbed it then I hugged it tightly.

It was pink and the flowers were most definitely based on pink carnations. Those mean gratitude, but they also represent a mother's love making me sniff.

Maomao pulled on its arm experimentally confusing Gaoshun until I fought back making her giggle as Gaoshun sighed in relief.

"Make sure your wife knows she's loved," I stated knowing it must have been her who made it. "Thank you both."

He grinned and nodded. "Of course I will, we are delighted enough that you like it. Please don't feel the need to use it."

"...I'm not cruel it's mine now." I pouted a little and he grinned.

"Ah, also Xiaomao we fired you once already, so we can't just put you back in the same position," Gaoshun explained. "And the Emperor ordered for Princess Liena to be put in a different environment since being in the rear palace will overwhelm and overcomplicate how she feels."

I groaned a little since I did feel really bad about how I acted since I knew most cared for me there, but I liked the idea of staying somewhere else for a while.

"Of course, you won't be away from them forever, but it will be a greater distance to travel to them, but it's a shorter distance to your garden," Gaoshun informed me. "Is that okay Princess?"

"Fine." I nodded.

"This is the outer court while the rear palace is the inner court. There are many public offices there. I will show you around later." Gaoshun grinned.

"Welcome home. It must have been cold." An old lady greeted Jinshi then removed his coat for him and turned to us after and she bowed. "I am Suiren. Its lovely to meet you Princess Liena. And this must be Xiaomao."

"Yes." She nodded as I hid my face in the teddy.

"Princess, you may call me granny if you like." She informed me, and I turned even more into Maomao.

Maomao went to apologise, but Suiren was smiling seeing how nervous I was. "I will show you both to your room. Princess yours has a designated room attached to it for the fruits of your labour and love from your beloved garden."

Suiren lead the way for us. "There are two separate buildings one with the office and one with the personal residence. The area ahead is the young master's room, but..." Suiren looked over to see my frown.

"You should both be alright." She hummed as Maomao was dropped off first to her room. It looked pretty decent then I was shown mine which is very lavish.

I looked around the room then tilted my head to the side seeing no dirt. "What's wrong?" Suiren asked me.

"Dirt," I explained and she looked mad. "It's my room."

"Yes, but dirt has no business in your room so that's why it's in this one." She opened a door to show a lovely room filled with empty vases.

There was a desk that was much more my size so it was definitely especially made.

There was even wrapping for bouquets and an outside bit where I could plant more flowers.

I didn't know Jinshi and Gaoshun were looking in wondering if they did good with the room. They came up with it with Suiren so it would feel less suffocating here and I can have a clean room for once.

"...New." I hummed. "Thank you."

Suiren grinned that I was going to give it ago and not long after I went to find Maomao and clung to her. "Xiaomao?" Suiren came to find her and then giggled seeing I already have. "Come with me, please."

We followed her to be standing in front of Jinshi and Gaoshun. "As you were ordered, you will be the nanny of Princess Liena," Jinshi explained. "You will have power only when it's concerned to her, so don't-"

"She's the one who knows her place the most, unlike someone." I stared at him and he pouted.

"Well, I was planning to keep you from doing any servant labour," Jinshi explained stunning her, but I would have ordered that she doesn't this time since it takes too much time away from me. "You are going to work in the outer court."

Gaoshun placed down a heavy stack of books on the table and Jinshi sparkled as Maomao shivered at the sheer sight of him. "You are going to take the court lady exam," Jinshi explained.

"You are kidding, right?...Momo fail." I ordered.

"Of course." She nodded.

"You can't-she can." Jinshi groaned as I was holding onto Maomao's clothes tightly. "Well...for now we will give you the study material, so if you change your minds you can do it."

"No." We both answered making Suiren laugh.

That night, I slept in Maomao's room, and she didn't mind since she knew I needed some time to even trust the idea that she wouldn't disappear again. She just reported it to Suiren after I fell asleep so there isn't any panic that I'm missing.

When she came back, she saw I was tightly holding onto my teddy as I drooled making her giggle.

In the morning, I woke up whining as I saw Maomao had new clothes on. They were the same style as her last pair, they were just a much nicer material. "Cotton? That's generous." She mumbled.

"Silk next." I hummed.

"You don't need to." She laughed as she ruffled my hair. "Good morning, Lili."

"Morning, Momo." I giggled.

Maomao got me changed then we went out to take a trip to the garden and get flowers.

The sun was only just coming up, so we were up very early in the day. When we came back, we noticed some smoke going up in the sky.

"Warm." I hummed as I went over after putting my flowers away in my room.

Maomao followed suit and I didn't see anyone in the place when I went in, but Maomao did since they were behind a counter so they were out of my sight. "Good morning, Lady Suiren." Maomao greeted her.

"Hello, Siren." I waved at her, and she tilted her head to the side. "Beautiful women."

"Didn't you say they also lure men and kill them?" Maomao asked me and I shushed her.

"Everyone has hobbies," I explained.

"And who has that one?" She questioned me.

"Banshee is halfway there," I informed her and Suiren laughed.

"It's good that you both wake up early." Suiren hummed. "But it's not a time I expect to see the Princess."

"Best times for watering flowers and other foliage is in the morning and near the nighttime," I explained.

"Really? I will take note of that." She nodded.

"I can help with the food." Maomao hummed.

"I can taste it," I added and Maomao glanced at me. "After Momo."

"It's fine, I'm almost done," Suiren informed us. "Can you just help serve?"

"Yes. Um, where are the other attendants?" Maomao asked.

"There are none." She answered.

"That's comfortable." I hummed pleased. "But to take care of that Banshee alone...are you actually twenty and aged from stress?"

"No." Suiren giggled. "The office side is fine, but I couldn't let anyone handle the personal side. The young master's food is especially out of the question."

"So, you do all of this work by yourself?" Maomao asked surprised.

"We had some new girls a few times, but well things happen and they don't last." She sighed setting Maomao and me off on theorising on what weird stuff they had done. "I mean, who likes finding unfamiliar underwear in their closet? On top of that, it was made of hair."

"Hair in underwear? Wait, it was made of hair?" I titled my head to the side. Maomao covered my ears confusing me even more as she shivered.

Once she was done Jinshi was woken up and we had breakfast together. He was very sleepy and Maomao looked at me after she placed my food down. "You are both similar in the mornings." She hummed.

"I'm not pleased with your mind," I informed her and she laughed.

"If you want, I can get you both a new room," Jinshi spoke up after Maomao tried my food since I rather not get out of that habit.

"Fine with mine," I answered. "It's...I appreciate the effort."

Jinshi grinned brightly at my words, and I saw Gaoshun staring at Maomao pressuring her. "Maomao you outrank him in this moment," I informed her making her pause.

"In that case, how about a stable with a well nearby?" Maomao asked.

Gaoshun shook his head frantically, but we ignored him. "A stable," Jinshi mumbled.

"Yes, a stable." She confirmed.

"There are no stables." He stated making her groan.

Once the morning was over, I went out with Maomao and Gaoshun. Before that, I placed my teddy bear on my bed and then covered him with my quilt to make sure he was comfy. "I will be back," I informed him then went out to see Gaoshun was turned away for some reason as Maomao was giggling.

"What?" I asked.

"Nothing. So, shall we?" Gaoshun asked as he took the lead.

He went through the gate out into the Main Street and Maomao stepped onto the step between then looked to me and held out her hand. I took her hand and she helped me through since it's a little tall.

"No, Banshee." I grinned that he wasn't here right now.

"I assumed he had nothing to do since he was always loitering in the rear palace, but he's actually pretty busy," Maomao admitted.

"He has an important job," I stated. "He has more responsibilities than one person should have...is there a reason?"

"There are many military officers on the east side of this area, so please stay away if possible," Gaoshun asked of us ignoring my question.

"Understood." Maomao nodded. "But is it safe for Lili here?"

"Yes, you will always be with her." Gaoshun nodded.

I could only walk for so long, and Maomao lifted me into her arms in the end as Gaoshun showed us around and it was quite boring. I was interested in the little flowers growing around while Maomao liked the medical herbs.

"Xiaomao, when you become a court lady the ou-" Gaoshun went to say, but I looked at him and he went quiet. "Let's go back."

Once we got back, we saw Suiren was still working away cutting up charcoal this time. "Oh, good timing, Xiaomao." She grinned. "Can you take this charcoal to the office?"

"Yes." She nodded as I went off to collect my bear.

Maomao was doing chores in the meantime I was looking around the place for where to put flowers. I soon came across Gaoshun and Jinshi talking to Maomao who turned to me to show her red cheek.

It was a light red showing it's just been done.

"Momo." I let out.

"Greetings Princess." Gaoshun bowed to me, but my attention didn't go to him confusing the others.

"Who hurt you?" I asked Maomao.

"It doesn't matter, I handled the harassment and I made a mistake," Maomao explained.

"That explanation is nonsense." I retorted.

"She used my name to ward them off," Jinshi added.

"And you're the one who gave her those troubles." I ignored him. "Gaoshun, who hurt her?" I demanded to know since these two won't tell me.

"It was the leader of the group." He informed me and I nodded.

"You can't do anything on that," Jinshi added.

"I know their names," I explained stunning them. "I can't just come to a place not knowing the names of the creatures who inhabit it. It's the same as flowers they are all unique and some are just weeds in disguise."

"Lili, please don't be harsh," Maomao asked me. "It was my fault."

"It's easy to tell they got jealous because you are being favoured, so it's the Banshee's fault." I retorted and he couldn't argue. "It's not like they will lose their life, they will lose confidence that's all."

"By?" Maomao asked me and I grinned sweetly. "Princess, you are scary sometimes."

"...Are you studying?" Jinshi asked making Maomao groan then he looked at me. "And for dinner, I heard you want it alone."

"Sneak." Maomao let out as she rushed off. I followed making Gaoshun laugh a little as Jinshi groaned.

Later on, Jinshi summoned me for some reason. I was sitting there playing with my bear, so I didn't need to pay attention to him. "...Why is she interested in that?" Jinshi mumbled. "It's nothing like a toy soldier."

"Xiaomao informed me that the Princess likes soft material and cute things," Suiren explained. "And she very much likes bright colours."

"That bear." Jinshi stared at it.

"Bao." I corrected him, and he tilted his head to the side.

"Bao, he's precious to me," I stated.

"It's male?" Jinshi asked me like I was insane.

"So?" I asked.

Jinshi looked to be thinking then nodded like he came to a brilliant conclusion. "...I don't get it still." He let out.

"He really isn't used to children." Suiren giggled as Gaoshun facepalmed.

"Can I have Bao for a second?" Jinshi asked.

"...You are insane," I stated as I held it tightly to my chest and then glared at him.

"...Why is she being an angry cat?" Jinshi asked. I threw dirt at him from my pocket making Suiren panic as Jinshi was ready to throw it back, but she scolded him as I escaped. "But she threw it at me!"

"She's a child." Gaoshun sighed.

Maomao was forced to do the court lady exam and when the results came in the others were disappointed. "Why did you fail?" Jinshi asked.

"Why did you think I'd pass?" Maomao retorted.

"The knowledge you need isn't learned by commoners or at least easily accessible to them. Momo is smart, but that's from her own research and her adoptive father in the end." I added and Maomao nodded.

She just became Jinshi's personal servant in the end. I liked that more than her becoming a court lady since she's here more, but that title was only given to her so it shows where my home is since she's my nanny.

Chapter Text

I heard the newest High-ranking Concubine had entered the rear palace. Her name is Loulan and she has been very quiet so far. I had some flowers sent as a greeting to her, but I didn't receive anything back as I expected.

If we can treat each other like strangers then that is fine by me. And it has been a while since I have run into any of the other concubines and it's been quite peaceful.

I miss Lingli the most out of anyone, I hope I haven't missed too much of her growth.

I was with Maomao today planting medical herbs since there were so few around. "Xiaomao." Suiren snuck up on her making Maomao flinch. "I thought I asked you to clean the office."

"But he's there," I complained.

"Are you having fun?" Suiren asked me.

"Hmm." I nodded. "Gardening is a form of love to me."

She patted my head only when she saw I would allow it and I went with Maomao to the office.

Jinshi was there making me sigh. "I work here." He reminded me.

"With how often I saw you out of it, I guessed you didn't," I admitted. "Now, why are you both looking at Momo like she's a problem?"

"Do you know about the new Pure Consort who just entered the Garnet Pavilion?" Jinshi asked as he was pretending to focus on his work. He kept glancing at me like he was trying to do it secretly, but it was obvious to us all.

"Yes, I heard that she was quiet." I hummed.

"Well, the rear palace wants to educate the concubine," Jinshi explained as he held out an envelope to Maomao. "And for some reason, they want Maomao to be their teacher."

"So they want to see Lili." Maomao hummed.

"You were recommended by these two." Jinshi showed us both envelopes.

"Gyokuyou and Lihua." I hummed. "Why Lihua?"

"It was that, huh?" Maomao hummed then turned away when I looked at her.

"I'm counting on you," Jinshi informed her. "You can stay here if you like Princess."

"I will go," I stated. "It's been a while."

"You can leave whenever you want," Maomao reassured me.

She got all the stuff ready and I was surprised how much she needed. It was all placed on top of a cart interesting Jinshi and I since it's covered.

"...You need this much stuff to create me?" I asked and she giggled so did Gaoshun. "This response to my words is becoming common. Are you happy to do this, Momo?"

"I can't ignore a request from two concubines." Maomao sighed. "And I need to be there when you try to reconnect with the concubine, so I can help if you become uncomfortable."

I held up Bao to her and she took him then squeezed him and nodded. It has become one of the ways I thank people now by honouring them to squeeze Bao. I know it also embarrasses them, so it's funny.

Jinshi is shameless and desperate compared to everyone, so he has been begging me to let him at least poke Bao, but if he tries he's gonna get poked with something sharp.

Maomao handed Bao back to me as she looked at the tablet she was writing the cost for all of this. I saw her little smirk and she edited the number on it quickly.

"This is all teaching material for your class?" Jinshi asked making her flinch and then hide the brush behind her back.

"Yes. And here's the invoice." Maomao handed him it.

He looked at it and then nodded. "This seems about right."

"You haven't even looked at the material." I sighed as Suiren came up behind him.

"I wonder why the ink is a different colour here." She hummed. Maomao took it back as Suiren smiled at her sweetly.

Jinshi was still confused shocking me that he nearly got swindled by Maomao, but I guess he's too distracted by his want to harass her. He has calmed it down lately, but I still don't trust him since people have urges that can make them do the most disgusting of things.

"What's inside?" Jinshi went to look into what was on the cart. I came over to look as well since it was covered by a sheet to hide the contents. Maomao got in the way confusing me and scaring him.

She was hissing like a cat.

"Fine, I won't look." Jinshi held up his hands as I grabbed the fabric with conviction.

Maomao lifted me up under my arms and then put me on the back of it. She walked around to the front and pushed down the pole at the front making it straightened up, and she started to go. "That's dangerous!" Gaoshun yelled as he chased and I giggled.

"I can't carry her, and she's not going to allow anyone else to for a while," Maomao explained.

They got her to slow down then walked beside it to make sure I didn't fall off while I enjoyed it.

We went through to the rear palace to have hundreds of women squeal about Jinshi. "They are like a hive of bees." I hummed since they were making constant sounds.

"This is quite a crowd," Maomao commented since there were so many they formed lines for where we needed to go.

"They must have heard the rumours about the lesson," Jinshi explained as he was sparkling the entire way. The women were squealing his name along the way then some started to notice me and were calling me cute confusing me.

Jinshi looked stunned since if they found me cute they are quiet about it, but they are very vocal now and seem more passionate about me.

"Bao makes all the difference," Maomao explained confusing him. "Someone holding something like that makes them instantly soft-looking. But it also shows they have a vulnerable side, but every child does."

I held up Bao and they cheered making me repeatedly do it as we travelled.

"Princess, may I do that to you?" Jinshi asked me making the other two flinch.

"Are you trying to kill everyone?" I questioned him.

"It would be bad having her cuteness and his beauty combine." Maomao groaned as Gaoshun sighed in relief.

Once we got to the front of the place Jinshi turned to them all. "Just so you are all aware, only the high-ranking concubines will be attending today. If you have no other business, you may leave."

They screamed one last time and then made their way to the ground. It was like Jinshi took all of their life force in that moment so he could live for a thousand years.

"Is this eunuch some sort of mythical monster?" Maomao mumbled. "Banshee and Siren...Lili, you are onto something."

"I know," I nodded.

Jinshi opened the doors, and Maomao went in with the cart then Jinshi tried to follow, but Maomao stood in his way. "You can't enter! Only the High-ranking concubine will attend the lesson! You said so yourself!" She informed him.

"But what about her?" He pointed at me.

"She's only going to be here to see them." Maomao started to push him out, but she was struggling so he had to work with her until she got him out the doors. "What we will discuss is a secret technique for women only!"

She slammed the doors then we heard laughing and looked to see it was Gyokuyou. Her smile faltered a little when she saw me look over, but she waved at me.

Maomao got me down from the cart then they all saw what was in my arms. "My..." Gyokuyou let out as I went to Lishu first stunning her since it would draw attention to her, but she's the one I feel best with right now.

"This is Bao." I showed him to her, and she paused and then giggled. "Why do people keep doing that?"

"Nice to meet you, Bao." Gyokuyou waved at him and I waved her arm at Gyokuyou.

"My, the princess got cuter." Lihua giggled behind her hand. I looked to Loulan who was looking at me very unbothered.

She looked to her lady-in-waiting who stepped forward. "My lady. Thanks you for the flowers." She informed me.

"I'm happy they were received well." I nodded. "Lihua you look healthy."

"I am, but how are you?" She asked me as I went over. She put a hand to my cheek gently with a regretful expression.

"Better," I answered.

"Now before we start...Lili you won't be able to stay." Maomao informed me.

"I have to leave?" I asked confused.

"You know the basics, that will be it for now," Maomao stated. "You may choose someone to go with you."

"Lishu." I pulled on her sleeve surprising her. "You don't need to learn about this, but me."

Lishu looked very confused so she was scared by instinct. "Her Highness means she wants to get to know you more," Maomao explained and Lishu nodded happily.

"Have fun." Gyokuyou waved and Lihua nodded to us since to them that was the best decision.

Loulan looked at us then looked away without a care. I did have a good look at her, and she seemed to have altered her face with her makeup. She wears so much it's hard to make out her natural features.

She's purposefully silent to it doesn't feel like her reason is the same as mine was. My silence was out of fear or the feeling of not needing to speak. It's more like it will give her an advantage somehow. The clothes were very heavy looking as well, she was quite extravagant with everything like she was trying to impress, but her attitude gave off a very different feeling.

It's very strange, but I will just watch for now since there is most definitely an agenda for her to be like this.

Lishu and I walked out confusing Jinshi and Gaoshun who were going to follow us and I hissed literally stunning Jinshi.

I was very embarrassed, but just continued walking to hide it.

"Do I still follow?" Jinshi whispered to Gaoshun.

"Most definitely not." Gaoshun shook his head as Lishu's food taster ran past to follow us, but we dismissed her soon after since we were going to the garden.

She was unsure making me glad she really was taking better care of Lishu now.

We spent a long time out there and when we came back Jinshi had his ear against the door trying to listen in. It's sunset now and it just seemed sad that he had nothing better to do all day long.

"My, since you are unable to get something you have to listen in on the concubine, how heinous," I commented shocking Lishu that I was being as brutal as I could be to him.

Jinshi moved back from the door with a very red cheek since it's been pressed up against it for so long making me sigh. "Oh, Princess...did you bathe in dirt?" He asked me.

"I had much more time this visit, so new dirt and planting," I explained as Lishu was a little dirty compared, but I had her just hand me things. We even had a little picnic out there since I requested a basket with food that was tried by others in front of me before I took it back.

We even ate some of the fruit from the trees there, well the ones that were able to bear fruit in this cold season. Lishu loved seeing where they actually come from and learning how they grow.

The door opened, and Jinshi quickly turned to see Maomao. "How did it go?" He asked.

"Have a look." She motioned for him to look, and we did to.

We found the ladies in waiting were embarrassed by some book they were holding. Loulan was very unbothered as I expected and she hadn't even really interacted with any of the stuff Maomao brought.

Gyokuyou was celebrating no more tired routines, and Lihua was studying the book heavily.

"I just taught them, as ordered," Maomao stated then turned to me. "You are a mess." Maomao sighed as my eyes were half open. "You even have a ladybug on your head."

Loulan looked over like she wanted to snap her neck confusing me at that reaction. Maybe she's fearful of the little creatures. She went to leave, but also got very close during it showing she isn't fearful but wanted to be close to it.

Maomao pulled me to the side noticing her closeness and stared in her direction.

I adored her protectiveness in that moment and hugged her getting dirt on her. "Hey, what kind of lecture did you give?" Jinshi asked.

"You can ask the Emperor later if he liked it or not." Maomao hummed as she lifted me into her arms and then walked off.

"Hey!" He followed us like a puppy.

That night, it was hard to sleep since I napped for a good bit beforehand. I was tossing and turning in bed then I heard what seemed to be a small explosion, so I picked up Bao and went outside.

I didn't get far.

"Knew it." Maomao lifted me up under my arms and then started to make her way back to her room. "You are sleeping in my room tonight."

"Hehe." I let out since that was my actual plan.

I just felt weirdly embarrassed to ask. Bao wasn't enough for me, so I wanted to sleep next to someone I trusted and there was no else closer than her.

Suiren looked to see Maomao taking me back and giggling to herself.

Chapter Text

The next day, I was grinning seeing Jinshi was stacked with work and he sighed and then looked at me. "She's enjoying this." Jinshi pointed it out to the other two.

"We know." Maomao and Gaoshun answered in time annoying him.

I got curious seeing Maomao place the old papers Jinshi worked on into the basket she uses for carrying medical herbs. "Are we making a fire?" I asked wanting to go out.

"Xiaomao, Princess," Gaoshun spoke up as he placed a coat over Maomao and then held a smaller one out to Maomao. "It's cold outside."

Maomao bowed to him then put mine around me and grinned at the sight of me and Gaoshun did to. "What?" I asked as I shrugged to move it around a little, so I had a better hold of Bao who was underneath in my arms.

"Oh, light pink just looks good on you," Maomao explained. "Like a little fairy."

"Aren't they nasty?" Jinshi asked as he was glaring at Gaoshun's back.

"You remembered." I hummed shocked since I was the one who spoke about them.

"These coats are from Master Jinshi! I merely delivered them!" Gaoshun panicked when he noticed Jinshi's expression.

"I hate it more then." I hummed as Maomao understood what happened, but she had to be polite to him.

"Thank you, Master Jinshi." She bowed to him.

"Don't worry about it. Princess, what about me?" Jinshi pointed at himself.

I just ignored him as there was a knock at the door and Suiren came in with a tray of cookies. "Oh, are you going out Princess? I prepared what you asked for." She hummed.

"Oh, too bad guess the other two can have them," I mumbled as I walked off first.

Suiren giggled as she placed them down on Jinshi's deck and he looked to see they were all cookies. "It isn't like her to ignore cookies," Gaoshun mumbled.

"She doesn't like these ones." Maomao pointed at one that dominated most of it and it was one Jinshi eats a lot. She left when she noticed Jinshi teared up a little.

"She doesn't hate me?" He let out so confused. "She's so weird."

"Princess Liena doesn't want to admit it or isn't brave enough to yet," Suiren added. "I'm sure it's a peace offering."

Maomao caught up to me grinning, but didn't speak about what I did.

On the way to the place where the trash is burned, we saw a place with flowers and medical herbs. "Red-Spider Lily!" I squealed as Maomao headed the other way towards the herbs.

"Lili!" Maomao called out and I rushed over. "This one is so tasty when the bulb root is put in water. If I fail to remove the poison, it causes horrible stomachaches, though."

"Only?" I asked and she nodded. "Then we should try it."

"Hmm? Oh, it's Mister Lihaku." She commented as she looked up and I saw him to. "His belt is a different colour. Did he get a promotion?"

"Hmm? Oh he-Princess!" Lihaku bowed when he noticed me and his friend copied him, but was stunned to see me since I'm never around here. "Why are you two here? If you don't mind me asking."

I held up the spider lilies and then paused since they might know the meaning, but they didn't making me sigh in relief. They do have terrible meanings like separation and death, but at times they can resemble rebirth.

"I have been transferred from the rear palace," Maomao explained. "I was promoted to be the Princess's main career, basically her nanny."

"Impressive." Lihaku hummed. "...Why?"

"I ask that too," Maomao admitted. I pulled on her coat making her pat my head since there is no reason to ever doubt why she got this job. She's the only one who deserves it.

"By the way, were you busy with something?" Maomao looked over to the building that had very obvious fire damage.

"Recent." I hummed as I observed it.

"A little." Lihaku sighed. "Just a small fire, not rare at this time of the year. I have been brought to investigate since they can't determine the cause."

I was really curious myself since I'm sure it's the cause of that loud sound last night and I looked at Maoamo with shining eyes.

"Was anyone injured?" She placed down her basket and went over to it.

"Just the warehouseman. He's not critically injured, but-Princess! Please don't get close!" Lihaku yelled as I tried to get past Maomao, but she held my hand stopping me.

"I'm as curious as you, but we need to take our time." She explained as she wandered to the side of it first. "Soot reaching the adjacent building. Shrapnel all over the building."

"Explosion, right?" I asked as I picked up a rock. "Last night you heard it to."

"Yeah, I knew for definite the curious Princess was going to check-don't try eating that." She took hold of my wrist when I put the stone close to my face.

I just stared at her offended since I willingly eat some things, but I do know some stuff is impossible and has no possibility of being tasty. "I need to be careful with the child that jumps into the water during the winter," Maomao explained.

"I was testing the cold," I explained and she sighed. "Your hobby is worse than mine."

"It is." She nodded. "They both suspect arson."

"That's why Master Lihaku is here, now a lower-ranking official." I hummed. "And I can smell the flour from here."

"This is also the palace where the Emperor is." Maomao looked down at me.

"I might have chased those flowers to lead you here since you will only act like that when I do," I explained.

She patted my head seeing once again I was leading her around instead of me following her. Well, Jinshi is busy and those cookies would keep both Suiren and him busy letting us go freely, so they wouldn't be able to stop us from joining the investigation here.

I was hoping it would have been over before we got here, so we could just find out the truth immediately, but it seems they are stuck.

Maomao took me over to the doorway and we looked inside to see flour as I expected and I picked up another thing.

Then went to bite this one, so she put her hand in the way. "Potato." I held it up to her.

"It is." She mumbled shocked. "But it's also covered in ash, it isn't a good seasoning just to warn you."

I nodded as Maomao went farther in and then picked up a smoking pipe with a cloth. "Expensive." I hummed seeing it has a pattern on it in what looks like ivory.

"Quit snooping around by yourself!" Lihaku grabbed Maomao by her coat and lifted her.

"I'm with Her Highness." Maomao retorted.

"You shouldn't bring the Princess in here!" He yelled.

"I got it." Maomao got free of his hold and ran out, so I followed as quickly as I could. She went to the other storage house, and Lihaku picked me up as he followed.

"I apologise, Princess!" He exclaimed, but I waved him off and then pointed out like I was commanding a horse to go.

I looked in to see the place had many crates. "Does this warehouse store the same kind of stuff as the burnt one?" Maomao asked.

"Yeah. The oldest things go in the back." Lihaku sighed as he placed me down.

Maomao tapped something making a wave of dust come out, so I smacked it three more times making us both sneeze. "Can I have this?" She asked as I was still patting it.

"I suppose so." Lihaku nodded.

"And this, too?" Maomao held up some wood that I patted next. "I also need a hammer, a saw and some nails, you aren't patting those, Lili."

"Common sense." I nodded.

"What are you trying to do?" Lihaku sighed.

"Just a quick experiment," Maomao explained exciting me.

"I order you both to work with her," I demanded stunning them, but they can't reject.

I watched as Maomao made a small box out of the wood and placed it in the middle of the area outside. "You are strangely good at this," Lihaku mumbled.

"I grew up poor. I'm good at making things I don't have." Maomao explained as she poured in flour from the sack I was patting earlier.

"That's flour, right?" Lihaku asked and I looked at him since that's what he is asking right now.

"Yes, it was in the warehouse." Maomao nodded as she put the lid on that had one corner cut off.

"Is this what you needed?" The other official came over with two buckets of water.

"Yes, and the flame source I asked for?" Maomao hummed and he got it out exciting me some more so I started hopping a little. "Thank you, sir."

"I don't get it." Lihaku sighed as Maomao lit the rope.

"It's ready. Please stand back. It's dangerous." Maomao asked and I went with the official, but I put Bao with him and then came back.

"Lili viewing distance is further away," Maomao informed me. "It's dangerous here."

"What danger could there be?" Lihaku asked. "Whatever you do, I'm a military official. How can I be at risk?"

Maomao looked at me and I nodded showing she could do whatever it was his fault for being there after the warning. "Understood. But it is really dangerous, so please do be very careful." Maomao sighed as she threw it in then snatched me up and ran away.

It exploded in Lihaku's face stunning me, and his hair was on fire. "Put it out!" Lihaku cried and got smacked with two buckets full of water.

"That's what that was for." I giggled as he looked horrified.

"See? I told you so." Maomao sighed. He was given a blanket as I fetched Bao who was safe just a little dirty from the floor.

"So what caused the explosion?" Lihaku asked.

"Fire." I guessed.

"It had a help in it," Maomao explained as she picked up some of the flour. "It was this. Fine powder, like wheat or buckwheat flour, burns easily. The particles can catch fire when airborne."

Maomao then got out of the smoking pipe. "This was likely what sparked it."

"Oh...poor man." I let out since that must have caused them a heart attack unless it was on purpose.

"If someone snuck inside to take a quick smoke in private, the outside wind could flow in blowing the powder into the air. If the pipe was lit at that time the flour filling the air would catch fire and cause an explosion." She informed us. "Please let the warehousemen know not to smoke in the warehouses."

"How do you know these things?" Lihaku sighed.

"Experience?" I asked.

"Yes. Once at the Verdigris House, I blew up a room I borrowed." Maomao shivered confusing me as to why since I knew the explosion wouldn't scare her.

"You..." Lihaku groaned. "But powders exploding? How strange."

"Almost nothing in the world is truly strange." Maomao retorted. "Anything that feels strange is just not yet known."

"Achoo!" Lihaku yelled.

"You are dismissed for today, get some rest," I ordered.

"If you do, find Luomen in the pleasure district. His medicines work well." Maomao added.

"Right." Lihaku nodded.

"Well, we are heading back to work now." Maomao bowed and we were off.

"Sending your father work is good." I hummed, and she grinned at me appreciating that I called him her father.

When we got back Suiren saw Bao was dirty. "Oh, how did he get dirty? You did well so far." She grinned as she crouched down in front of me.

"Oh, an explosion." I grinned scaring her.

A door slammed open. "Explosion?!" Jinshi screamed and we stared at him.

"Small one," I answered.

"Small or not! Why were you there?" Jinshi asked me.

"You were busy with cookies." I grinned, and he now understood that I made him let his guard down.

"So you didn't want to give me those cookies?" He pouted.

"If that's how you want to take it I can't change your mind." I shrugged confusing him.

"Then I'm taking it as you like me!" He smirked proudly and I nodded. "Gaoshun, I don't get her at all."

Suiren laughed as Maomao sighed along with Gaoshun, but I was finally smiling more even though it was an explosive that got me like this. It's a strange reason, but explosions are cool especially when they are made by flour.

Chapter Text

Maomao and I were setting up the flowers in vases in the place to give it some colour and Gaoshun found us. He tilted his head to the side seeing this time we were using daisies and they looked quite small, but we used big clusters of them.

"They mean new beginnings," I explained and he grinned at us. "They also remind me of Momo."

"Why me?" She asked me.

"...Small." I let out and she sighed. "You also helped me get a new start at everything basically."

Maomao patted my head showing I did good there to cheer her up, but I was being honest. "I actually would like to ask something," Gaoshun admitted.

"Master Gaoshun. What is it?" Maomao asked.

He held out a scroll to her, and I got really curious so I walked over and was standing under it staring up at it. "There's something I'd like you both to take a look at." Gaoshun patted my head and then handed the scroll to Maomao.

"Records of an old incident." Maomao read it as she crouched down for me to see it. "Ten years ago, at a merchant's house, there was a food poisoning incident involving a raw pufferfish dish."

"This is why." I nodded as Maomao was dreaming of pufferfish making us both sigh.

"I can take you to a place that serves it sometime soon," Gaoshun spoke up, and she was grinning so brightly at him.

"For? What is the price?" I asked calmly for her.

"I will do it!" Maomao yelled making me pull on her skirt and glare when she looked at me. "Lili, this poison I will never have it."

"...I can just take you," I stated and she froze. "Now, what is it? Is it a mystery?"

"Yes, actually," Gaoshun confirmed. "A while ago, I was officially involved with this case. A colleague asked me for advice because a similar incident occurred recently."

"A similar incident?" Maomao asked.

"Poisoning feels like the most common death sometimes." I hummed and Maomao patted my head in pity.

"A bureaucrat ate pufferfish, raw and seasoned with vinegar and fell into a coma," Gaoshun explained.

"Master Gaoshun, my apologies. Is it appropriate for me to learn about this?" Maomao asked.

"That won't be an issue. You are someone who knows her place." Gaoshun explained. "You have shown the place you want to be no matter what is beside the Princess."

"Besides, this story involves poison. Are you sure you want me to stop here?" Gaoshun asked.

"Please, do continue," Maomao asked.

"Even he knows how to work you." I hummed impressed and he laughed nervously.

"In this instance, they served parboiled pufferfish skin and meat. He ate this and fell into a coma." Gaoshun informed us.

"The meat? Most of the poison is in the gut." Maomao explained.

"Yes, the skin and the meat." Gaoshun nodded.

"The meat isn't supposed to have much poison in it...maybe it depends on the type of pufferfish or the environment it's from." Maomao hummed. "Nothing seems out of place."

"The thing is, in both cases, this time and in the past, the cook claims they hadn't used pufferfish in the dish," Gaoshun explained.

"That sounds interesting," Maomao commented.

"...Was pufferfish the only food investigated in both cases?" I asked.

"...I think so." Gaoshun nodded. "That's not the only thing in common. The two who fell ill. The bureaucrat from this case and the merchant from the last one were both gourmets who loved eating rare foods."

"They both often ate raw fish, and pufferfish was one of their favourites," Gaoshun explained.

"Convenient." I hummed.

"After the incident, all of the organs and skin were discovered in the trash, so it was determined that the guts were never consumed. In both cases, the cooks claimed innocence, said the pufferfish was served the night before, and that on the day of the incident, they'd used a different fish." Gaoshun stated. "However, there were no witnesses to provide proof."

"The bureaucrat ate all the food served, then became intoxicated and collapsed half an hour later. He was discovered convulsing." Gaoshun hummed.

This was way too similar, but it also felt strange that it took so long for the poison to kill them.

Every time I have heard of its use the victim dies within hours at most and I'm sure it has a numbing effect on the tongue, so they wouldn't want to eat any other food, but they both had another meal the next day.

"What do you two think?" Gaoshun asked.

"The symptoms do sound like pufferfish poison, but I can't say for certain without more details." She admitted. "Master Gaoshun, can you try to find more information?"

"Understood. I will look into it." He nodded.

"Also, can you look into the family history for me?" I asked. He nodded as Maomao looked at me seeing I was suspecting this was premeditated rather than it being an accident.

"Of course." Gaoshun hummed.

He left, and it was just me and Maomao now, so she let her thoughts out freely. "At this time of year, it's not rare to have food trays sit out for a few days. The testimony of using different fish matches the evidence of the leftovers..." She rambled.

"Pufferfish is well known for poison, it was used as a distract-" I went to say.

"What were you talking about?" Jinshi popped up.

Maomao had the most horrified expression anyone in the universe has ever had making me burst out laughing as Jinshi looked so hurt.

Suiren got to drying his hair since he ran over here as soon as he was dressed in his robe, so now he can't move unless he wants her to scold him.

"You both seemed to be listening very eagerly to Gaoshun's story. Are you already planning another scary outing Princess?" Jinshi asked me with narrowed eyes.

"It won't be scary since you aren't there," I informed him and he pouted as I stuck my tongue out at him.

"People naturally pay attention to stories that are actually interesting." Maomao hummed.

"Wait, hold on. You often cut me off mid-speech-" Jinshi went to say.

"Oh dear, it's getting late, I will take my leave." Maomao bowed then walked off.

"Hey, I'm not done talking-" He tried to chase, but Suiren didn't let him go.

"Oh no, don't move." She asked of him.

"Do stay still." I waved to him with Bao's arm then went after Maomao.

Later on that night, I was going to go out one last time to the garden but found Suiren on the way and she looked slightly nervous.

"Princess, you have a visitor," Suiren informed me. I was very unsure if I should be happy or suspicious.

She took me to the front of the place, and I stopped when I got to the last wall. I took a deep breath in then stepped forward and once I poked my head out to see who it was I dropped Bao without thinking.

Suiren rushed to catch Bao as I ran out there since what I saw was my Father's back.

He heard my little steps and then was shocked for a moment that I was running, so he thought something bad had happened until he saw my smile. "Father!" I exclaimed stunning him then I paused since I was never that loud before.

We were both shocked then he grinned hearing me yell so happily like that, like a proper child would.

It was the first time it wasn't me screaming for him to help me or that I had a nightmare. "Fa-" I paused as I teared up and he took a knee then held out his arms and I ran into his arms.

He carefully lifted me up and started to head to a more private setting as Suiren grinned watching us walk away.

"That was very significant," Father informed me. "You are doing well."

I started to explain what happened since I last saw him and I got quite excited to tell him what happened the other day. "There was this explosion," I explained and he froze. "...You didn't know?"

"You were there?" He asked me nervously and he gulped.

"No, but Maomao helped figure out the cause since I led her there...Was that bad?" I asked.

"You are fine, so it wasn't," Father reassured me. "Is it alright here?"

"Yes, I'm much more comfortable." I nodded making him grin. "It's also closer to you more than anything and you can view this area by a window." I hummed.

Father hummed seeing I caught onto some of his intentions with having me moved here, but I was very grateful he pulled me closer to where he is.

"I feel shameful that I can't be the one to watch you grow," Father admitted, but he is the Emperor, so, of course, he can't but just knowing he wants to and has already put in more effort to try and make that possible warmed my heart considerably.

"Would you like to see your sister?" He asked me and I nodded frantically.

Father took me to the Jade Pavilion himself and once we got near the ladies in waiting were going to greet him since they were expecting him, but seeing me made them pause except for Hongniang who bowed. "Greetings, your majesty and highness."

"Princess!" Yinghua cried making Hongniang sigh as I giggled.

I waved at them and they started to all cry happy to see me again as Hongniang led the way for us. Once we went inside Gyokuyou grinned seeing us and Lingli turned to us and then got a huge smile on her face.

"Sis!" Lingli exclaimed as she held up her arms and Father put me down.

I went over and hugged her tightly. "Lingli!" I giggled.

"How are you, Princess?" Gyokuyou asked.

"I'm well! Are you?" I asked and she nodded as I tried to lift Lingli, but it was going well. "I wanted to be able to hold you."

Lingli tried pulling herself up as well making Father and Gyokuyou laugh at our attempt.

I then got on with telling Lingli about what happened over the past few days and she looked to be in awe. I don't think she's even taking any of it in, but she's just too cute.

She sat in my lap as I showed her some flowers I thought she would like.

Gyokuyou glanced at Father to see his attention was on Lingli and me making her grin since it was obvious he truly loved us.

He truly is a good Father since previous Emperors would be upset having only girls, but he didn't care about that. The title of Crown Princess was never used in the past since females are just not allowed to be heirs unless it had to happen, but he gladly handed me that title as a form of protection and to show he sees me as valuable as a son would be.

I stayed with him for the night, and I was sent back happily the next day.

I apologised to Bao since I dropped her and I only realised when I wanted to show her to Lingli.

Maomao asked me about my evening and I happily spoke about it making her grin.

Gaoshun called out to Maomao and me. "About the discussion we had yesterday. These are the cook's notes," Gaoshun held out a book to Maomao. "According to the servant, it describes everything servant to their master."

"Thank you." Maomao grinned.

"And about the family situation, the man who died has left behind his wife and has a younger brother," Gaoshin informed me.

"No heirs." I hummed quietly.

Maomao read the book and it had the same details we already knew of what they ate. "The recipe looks normal," Maomao added.

"There are several types of vinegar mixtures outlined, but the list of ingredients lacks detail," Gaoshun informed us.

"That must be because the types of fish and vegetables available differ by the season. This won't help us understand the key facts around what was actually used to cook the dish." Maomao sighed.

"You can't understand?" Jinshi grinned as he appeared annoying us.

"Needy," I groaned.

"Says you." He retorted.

We sat with him to talk about it. "So, what can't you both understand?" Jinshi asked as he was about to eat a fruit.

"It will be mealtime soon," Suiren warned him.

"I know." He looked away as I grabbed one. "Didn't you hear?"

"How about you shut up old man?" I asked as I munched on my fruit and he sulked.

"He's more childish than the child." Maomao hummed. "When did the incident occur?"

"About a week ago," Gaoshun answered.

"Meaning winter vegetables, so probably radishes and carrots?" Maomao asked.

"Actually, I hear they used seaweed." He informed us making us both flinch intriguing them.

"Seaweed?" Maomao asked and he confirmed.

"That opens this up to more options." I hummed.

"If possible, could I take a look at the kitchen involved?" Maomao asked with a smirk.

"We are visiting their kitchen," I stated and Jinshi sighed loudly.

We were allowed to since the request came from me and the wife accepted it since I'm sure she expected foul play as well.

Maomao walked with me to the carriage where Basen was waiting for us and he looked irritated.

"I'm here under Master Gaoshun's orders," Maomao explained.

"I'm Basen. I have heard of you." He didn't even look at her then crouched down in front of me. "Princess Liena..." He looked down at Bao and grinned. "Thank you for treasuring it."

"It's a treasure, of course, that's why he is named Bao," I informed him.

"Precious treasure." He grinned.

"This is Maomao." I motioned to her and she bowed.

"We are heading to the mansion now, but remember, you are the Princess's nanny so you need to follow her," Basen stated. "Don't do anything without our permission."

He walked into the carriage and Maomao looked at me.

"Do whatever you want." I grinned and she thanked me.

I then turned to her, and she lifted me up into the carriage since those steps looked way too intimidating and I didn't want to get Bao dirty by falling over.

Maomao was next to Basen as I was on her other side wanting to look out the window. "Once we arrive, the servant there will show us to the kitchen," Basen explained.

"Understood." Maomao nodded and I noticed her staring at Basen who seemed to not like her. I guess he got a bad impression on her. I blame Jinshi because why not?

Chapter Text

Once we got there, I watched out for the brother, but it seemed he hadn't caught wind of us visiting yet.

We arrived at the kitchen. I took a quick glance at the whole room. "It hasn't been used since the poison incident." The servant informed us.

"Hey!" Basen yelled when Maomao just walked around as she liked.

"Who let you in here?! Get out!" A man yelled. Maomao stood in front of me as I held onto her skirt, but I smirked seeing my speculation was right.

"What are you doing?! Did you bring these people here?!" He grabbed his servant.

"Is this how the master of this house treats his people?" I asked. He turned to me and then froze recognising my hair and eyes.

"Princess! He wasn't-!" He went to make an excuse.

"We have gotten permission from the mistress, and this is official business." Basen intervened.

"Is that true?" The man asked.

"I'm not a trespasser or are you accusing me of being one? I see I have mistakenly called you the master of this house. I apologise." I hummed and he went quiet, but I could see the rage bubbling up. "Go on, Momo...I learned all I need."

The man leaned against the entrance of the kitchen and I stayed beside Maomao.

"Who is that?" Maomao asked me.

"The late master's younger brother. He gladly took to managing the mansion and has already changed things once his brother was dismissed from the position and his mistress became ill from the shock." I explained.

"...I see." She let out knowing I already had the culprit in mind, but I needed her to find what he used against his brother. "I will do my best."

"Thank you." I grinned.

Basen also searched, but Maomao was the one who looked into a pot to find seaweed and I looked at it then sighed. "What is this?" Maomao asked after noting my reaction.

"Ah, the master loved that." The servant spoke up. "It's his favourite. He ate it often. I don't think it's poisonous..."

"So that's that." The murderer spoke up. "If you are done here, please leave."

"You used to things being quick." I hummed as Maomao snuck some of the seaweed. "Then it's time for us to leave."

"Why does a Princess want to play around here? Oh, I apologise I forget the Crown." He smirked as I stopped beside him and Basen was pissed.

"Ap-!" Basen went to yell.

"Yes, I won't have my title forever. I am a girl." I stated and the man paused. "But what can I do? The only solution would make me a monster, but I would be able to attain what I fought for, unlike someone."

I walked on leaving him behind seething in anger, and fear knowing he wouldn't be able to run.

The evidence hasn't been fully found yet, but I will make sure he pays for what he has done to his own brother.

"You need to be careful, Princess." Maomao hummed as she helped me into the carriage.

"Such a monster shouldn't be allowed a moment of hope or peace for knowingly doing that to your own brother," I stated confusing Basen as he joined us inside the carriage then we headed back.

Maomao started to get out the cloth she used to store the seaweed in to take it away. "You brought it with you?" Basen gasped.

"This is strange," Maomao commented confusing him.

"It isn't in season," I explained stunning him.

I noticed that right away and sighed since food that is imported can be easily tampered with and if it's hard to get then there won't be many sources and they can be shady.

"I don't think it was gathered in this region. Perhaps it was imported from the south." Maomao suggested. "It would be good if we could find out where it came from."

Basen understood what she wanted and decided to look into it.

The next day, Maomao was going to experiment with the seaweed, and I happily joined in.

Maomao was going to demonstrate her theory in front of the others, but for some reason, Jinshi was here. "What is this?" He asked.

"The seaweed I got from the mansion," Maomao answered as I was trying to look over the table, but I couldn't even pull myself over the top to look. She lifted me up to sit on it and I went to poke the seaweed so she slid me away from it.

"I have split it into two and put it in some water," Maomao explained.

"The seaweed was indeed imported from the south," Basen confirmed. "According to the servant, the master never ate that seaweed in the winter."

"Then all of a sudden it's there," I added.

"The cook also said this was the same as the seaweed they normally use and can't be poisonous," Gaoshun added.

"You can't assume it's not poisonous just because it's the same seaweed." Maomao retorted. "Maybe this seaweed isn't eaten often in the south. Perhaps a merchant learned that it was a favourite of this bureaucrat, and looking to profit from that, went out of his way to get some locals to make a salted version of it?"

"Why is that a problem?" Jinshi asked.

"Sometimes, poisons can become not poisonous," Maomao smirked as she picked some up with her chopsticks. "For example, eels are originally poisonous, but by bleeding them out or cooling them, they become edible."

"In the case of this seaweed, I think it had to be soaked in limewater first. What I have here is one batch soaked in limewater and one batch without that." Maomao ate from the limewater one.

"What are you doing?!" Jinshi screamed.

"It's fine...probably," Maomao explained.

"What do you mean, probably?" Jinshi questioned her. "Get mad Princess!"

"Is it good?" I asked her.

"Yes, and don't worry. I have an emetic agent right h-" Maomao held it up then I took it making her look at me confused.

I turned and held it out to Jinshi who happily accepted it from me as Gaoshun held her in place. "Hey!" Maomao yelled.

"Vomit, now!" Jinshi slammed it all into her mouth and she threw up into the sink.

I got down from the table, but kind of slammed into the floor concerning Basen. I slowly got up since that hurt like hell hitting against such a hard surface, but I held it in and went over to Maomao.

I patted her side. "That's too big of a test Momo," I informed her knowing she wanted to see if she could test out one of her medicines to see if it helps with poisoning.

"Um, back on topic." She sighed. "So, the issue is, who suggested that the trader bring the salted seaweed? If the one who ate it imported it himself, it'd be his own fault, in a sense. But if he didn't..."

"Find who is benefiting at the moment." I simply explained annoyed that the man was still free.

"I understand, I will," Gaoshun reassured me.

They all then turned away from us to talk, and Maomao looked to seaweed then them and finally to me. "I will give you a bit." She whispered so I nodded.

She tried to grab some, but Jinshi grabbed her by her clothes and dangled her in the air and he did the same to me. Maomao whined while I was just confused as to why I was involved.

He sighed then placed her down and held me up to his face confusing me. "Master Jinshi!" Gaoshun exclaimed since this was a very disrespectful position.

Jinshi poked my leg, and my face didn't change at all, but I felt pain showing a bruise was going to form from my fall earlier.

He sighed as he put me down. "Make sure she's treated." He demanded.

"Of course." Maomao nodded then she pulled my cheek lightly. "Why are you so annoyed? You liked the explosion."

"Huh?!" Basen screeched.

"This story is one that can very well happen to me," I explained.

"...How?" Maomao asked me.

"Easy, it's the same as past times for fights for the Throne," I stated. "I have always been warned of the signs in case I ever have a sibling that would want to kill me. Even if you denounce your will to sit on the Throne even if you are a Princess you are still in the way."

"His brother was in the way." I put it simply. "That's it...and I don't get how someone can think that way...Lingli is precious to me and to be hated by a sibling..."

Maomao patted my head seeing I never want that to become a reality and seeing the real thing terrifies me, but also frustrates me that others can make that decision so easily. I want to make sure those people get punished so less try doing such a stupid thing.

Not long after, Gaoshun arrived with the news.

"The culprit was the official's younger brother," Gaoshun informed us and he looked at me since I got it spot on. "When we found where he bought the seaweed, he confessed to being the one who'd purchased it. His motive was that being the younger son he wasn't treated well."

"He wanted to remove his older brother from the picture just as the Princess said." Gaoshun sighed. "It is a commonplace story."

"But how could a person who'd plot to murder someone for such a thoughtless reason have learned about the seaweed poison?" Maomao asked.

"Connections?" I guessed.

"Yes, he happened to hear about it from a person sitting next to him at a tavern, apparently," Gaoshun answered.

"Happened to..." Maomao mumbled.

"People very well know about his inferiority complex, and that would be easy to manipulate..." I nodded since I was suspicious too, but there's no reason to look further since it seems they only wanted the older brother out of the way.

Later on, I was kind of curious since Maomao was cleaning Jinshi's room so I was poking his stuff. I noticed a sword on a wall, and I have seen him practice sometimes when I'm passing through in the morning.

"In the end, I didn't get to try the poisonous seaweed..." Maomao whined. "By the way, what should I use it for? That mushroom the colour of dry leaves growing from a dead insect! Should I make medical booze? A pill?"

"What kind of stuff can you make with it?" I asked curiously as she looked so happy then Jinshi appeared.

"Welcome home!" Maomao greeted him so cutely weirding me out since I thought maybe she got possessed for a second.

I think she just got to excited and Jinshi is now trying to give himself a concussion. "The shock was too great." I hummed as I watched him slam his head against the wall.

"What's going on?!" Gaoshun exclaimed as he ran in with Suiren to see Jinshi headbanging.

"It's not my fault," Maomao mumbled.

"He's willingly doing that, so it's his own," I reassured her as Jinshi yelled out in pain.

Gaoshun had to pull him away in the end, and his forehead was quite red. Jinshi sat down, and Suiren poured him some water to drink. "You seem tired." She commented.

"You should rest," I added.

Jinshi looked at me like I was a ghost. "I will never speak again." I went to turn away.

"No! You cared for me just then!" He exclaimed and looked to the others like he needed it confirmed and they nodded. "Wow...there's someone I just don't get along with. We don't see eye to eye."

"I never would have thought you'd ever have trouble with people," Maomao mumbled. "Other than Lili."

"It's refreshing to hear someone doesn't like you," I admitted.

"This man is a razor-sharp high official in the military," Jinshi explained. "He comes from a good family, but even though he's past forty he hasn't married. He adopted his nephew as his son and has him handle his household. A famous weirdo."

I glanced at Maomao since I'm sure this is the man she told me of. "His only interests are go, shogun and rumours." Jinshi sighed. "He files complaints, barges in, and keeps extending deadlines on decisions that need to be made. I think he has it out for me for some reason."

"He's been camping in my office for several days in a row." Jinshi groaned.

Maomao decided to forget about it and then looked at me. "I want you smiling, so I will put in my best effort," I stated confusing the others. "Use my garden as much as you like."

"Thank you." Maomao sighed in relief.

Not long after I ran into Lakan since he was at the entrance of Jinshi's office looking out. I looked inside to see Gaoshun and Jinshi were nervous and Lakan was swaying his teapot that had his drink in it.

"Oh, Princess Liena." Lakan bowed to me.

"Ah, it's you." I nodded then grinned at him and he did the same to me.

"Huh?!" Jinshi screeched confusing me. I looked over to see they were both shocked because they had no clue I knew this guy since there was no reason for me to.

"Do remember my words, Lakan?" I hummed as I flicked open the lid of his teapot.

"Of course, a child's imagination is such a frightening thing." He grinned.

"Only when it's you." I hummed as I stuffed some dirt into the teapot making him laugh nervously. I carried on my way to my garden and when I came back Jinshi called me into his office alone.

"How do you know him?" Jinshi asked me with narrowed eyes, and I thought he was being suspicious of me.

"Princess, Master Jinshi is worried that Master Lakan comes here with you in mind," Gaoshun explained surprising me since why would that guy come after me?

"You did threaten him," Jinshi added.

"I did that because I'm being a shield for someone," I stated confusing them. "If he is ever here notify me, not Momo, or I will not be happy."

I went up to his desk then threw a couple of flowers on top. Jinshi poked at them nervously since he was suspicious of it. "They are Chamomile, use them in tea it's calming," I explained as I walked out.

"...She keeps being nice," Jinshi mumbled as he twirled one around.

"It might be an apology for the trouble you will go through," Gaoshun added. "But I'm sure this is the only way she can help you at the moment."

Chapter Text

"It's not about him," Jinshi mumbled as I was sitting in front of Maomao glaring at him and he was very scared even though I had Bao in my arms. "This is a bit troublesome...but I'm sure you will like it, Princess."

"What is it?" Maomao asked.

"Well...it's something related to an acquaintance of an acquaintance..." Jinshi paused when I hissed at him and Maomao just fed me some fruit so I went quiet. "A metalworker who was the palace purveyor passed away without passing on his techniques to his sons, who were also his apprentices."

I was now very interested since this sounded like a mystery and he laughed seeing I was very keen now. "They say some of those techniques were completely secret and unknown. So you want to figure out the metalworker's secret technique."

"You said you taught the concubine those." I looked up at Maomao as she pulled me onto her lap.

She coughed as she looked away confusing me. "You make it sound so simple. Besides, why are you so enthusiastic this time around?" Jinshi asked.

"Mystery...and it's over a natural death," I stated.

"...Does it seem that way for me to?" Maomao laughed nervously.

"The metalworker's three sons were all his apprentices," Jinshi informed us. "As the father died, it's said that one of the sons will take his place as the purveyor. There were distribution instructions for the father's mementoes and in his will.

"The workshop shack for the eldest son. Furniture with excellent workmanship for the second son. A fishbowl for the youngest son. And one final note, you all should have a tea party together like older times." Jinshi explained.

"A tea party? What a mysterious will." Maomao hummed.

"A fishbowl?" I let out.

"Did he mean a literal tea party? Or does that have another meaning?" Maomao asked.

"I say only the children will know that," I added.

"They don't, the sons have no idea after hearing the will, either," Jinshi argued.

"The mementoes seem very unbalanced, too," Maomao admitted.

"It seems on purpose, but it might be malicious or another reason." I let out. "The younger sons get the less valuable items."

"What were those items like?" Maomao asked.

"I haven't heard the details. But..." Jinshi got some paper out of his sleeve and pushed it over towards us. "He said, if it piques your interest, you should go take a look."

"...He wants us to do this?...I'm taking the bait." I grabbed it and Maomao sighed.

"If I can have time tomorrow..." Maomao let out and Jinshi looked annoyed.

"We are going." I grinned.

The next day, I was so excited to go I was in the front speeding along surprising Maomao who had to run after me and Basen was surprised to see me rushing over.

"Princess! Don't get in by yourself!" He lifted me up and then placed me inside the carriage. I sat down looking at him expecting him to get in now.

"Sorry, she's excited for today," Maomao explained as I had Bao in my hands and I was bouncing him on my knees.

Basen got in and so did Maomao. "Like the last time, you are our follower. Don't do anything unless we allow it." Basen stated then paused when a flower went past him and was offered to Maomao. "What is that one?"

"It's a Strelitzia," Maomao smirked as she accepted it. "It means freedom."

"Princess, she shouldn't be given her full freedom," Basen advised me.

I held out a flower to him, and he saw I was very prepared for this conversation since I didn't have many flowers on me.

I only have one of each of the ones I handed them. "What does this one mean?" He asked Maomao as he accepted it.

"It's lavender, it means calmness, but to also be quiet," Maomao explained.

Basen was a little sad, but he does need to calm down since she did so well last time. It does take a lot for him to trust people to not mess up, so he doesn't get along with others easily.

We arrived at the place, and Maomao was carrying me since they agreed I wouldn't be allowed to use my own legs for a while since I was weirdly fast today.

They were faster at walking, so I didn't mind and they knocked on the door of the place.

"Coming." A boy opened the door. "Master Basen, we have been notified of your visit..." He paused when he saw me. "GOLDEN LOTUS?!"

I nodded, and he bowed to me on the floor.

"Stand up," I ordered.

He jumped up smashing his head against the top of the doorway making me giggle a little surprising him.

"...I'm sorry for my disrespect!" He panicked and then paused when he saw a flower in front of him and he accepted it, but I could see his confusion.

"It's a white chrysanthemum. They are given for when someone has passed. The white is to show they will be remembered by many and will be remembered in a good light." Maomao explained.

"Thank you." He grinned at me and I nodded.

He led the way and Maomao got distracted by some art that was lying inside a circle inside the wall. "Metal?" I let out since it is quite shiny.

"Ah, yes, that belonged to my father." The youngest brother explained to us. "He had a strange hobby collecting weird things."

"Seems more like a reminder..." I let out quietly since it's strange for a metal worker to have what looks like pure ore in his house on display.

"Is that the workshop shack?" Basen asked when we went outside to cross over to another building.

"Yes. That said, we do our work in the main house now." He explained to us. "The shack is used as a tea house for the craftsmen."

He opened the doors to the shack. "Hey, I brought the guests." He called out to his brothers who didn't look happy.

"Thank you for coming out." The middle brother spoke up.

"The furniture is placed strangely," Basen commented as Maomao placed me down. I rushed in with Maomao confusing the others until they noticed who I was.

They were going to make a fuss or start to apologise for being rude, so I smacked the fancy set of drawers making one yell. "There's metalwork on the corners," Maomao commented. "The top row has three drawers. A keyhole in the centre drawer in the second row. A different metal is used as an accent here."

"I'm not that short." I reminded her I could see that perfectly fine.

"I was afraid you might miss it still." Maomao hummed making me glare at her and she laughed.

"Well, Miss tree have you noticed it's bolted in place?" I asked and she looked down curiously.

"Hey, that's mine." The middle brother reminded us. "You are free to look, but don't touch."

I put a finger to it annoying him, and Maomao pulled my hand away from it. "We only need to look for now," She informed me.

We looked at the strange window next since it's the only window and it is very thin. "It's western style," I mumbled. "Mother hated those kinds of windows."

"Why?" Maomao asked me.

"She couldn't see much of the world," I answered. "I liked no windows for a time, but I guess no walls is more of something I like now."

"You aren't sleeping outside again." She informed me of a false future since I will at some point do that again. There's no way I don't ever get to have another one of those awesome naps in my garden. "This mark. Was something placed here for a long time?"

Maomao put her hand on the furniture in front of us that was level with the bottom of the window.

I jumped so she picked me up to let me see it was a square spot she was looking at. "My apologies, but can you two really figure out what our father left behind?" The elder brother asked us.

"You will need to be open and use your memories to help us," I stated.

"It's exactly as you heard." The elder brother sighed. "Our father kicked the bucket without giving us the secret technique. And the only thing he left me is this shack."

"And for me, this chest of drawers." The middle brother added.

"For me, this." The younger held up a rather strange fishbowl that looked expensive, but who would care for that?

"...Then they all just be keys to something else..." I mumbled.

"Funny." The middle brother laughed. "My gift only has one key, which doesn't fit the keyhole."

"Say that soon," I added intrigued by this mystery making Maomao laugh seeing I truly love solving things now just out of curiosity. Before I only did it to make sure the people around me and myself came to no harm.

"It's a good change," Maomao mumbled.

I looked at her confused since I only heard a mumble.

She patted my head. "The key for the center drawer won't fit the keyhole that's it." The middle brother showed us it. "The three drawers on top are supposed to open with another key, but the actual key is nowhere to be found. What's the point of inheriting it?"

"I'm in the same boat. What's the point of getting this shack if I can't move the chest out?" The eldest brother asked us showing they have been forced to come together here.

"When was your last tea party?" I asked and they groaned. "That explains why he has done this."

"Huh?" They both let out.

"She's right..." The younger brother spoke up as he stared down at his fish bowl nervously. "Dad was probably thinking..."

"I envy you. You got some-" The eldest spoke up.

"If your words aren't useful don't speak," I demanded. "Go on."

"I think he wants us to have a tea party like we used to." The youngest brother mumbled.

"What possible benefit could there be to having a tea party now?" The middle brother groaned.

"All of you stop this. That's no way to behave in front of guests, especially the Crown Princess." Their mother spoke up from the entrance. "I'm so sorry. I don't know when they started acting this way. The two older boys have become so cynical. And the youngest can't even express his opinions. My husband was worried about them until the moment he died."

She came in with the maid behind her who served the tea, and I looked at how they sat since it said a lot. The two oldest brothers were separated by one seat while the youngest was further away in the dark. "The dark?" I let out as their mother left with the maid.

"I think I have solved some of this," I admitted stunning them.

"Then what did that old man want?" The middle brother asked me.

"I understand his intentions. I can guess the real inheritance." I mumbled. "The drawer sizes...everything you were left with is the keys. You need to use them to get your real inheritance. So this is all to get you three to work together and get along. Your father will be happy then...but that's all I got. Momo figure out the rest."

"I will." She laughed seeing I just dumped the rest on her.

I gave her some good hints that helped her figure out how to solve this while I enjoyed my tea.

The oldest brothers looked so done since it sounded like I just spoke a bunch of garbage to them.

The youngest seemed to understand my words since he probably understands his father's wants the most out of anyone here. Maomao got up and Basen went to complain, but I glared at him and he nodded.

Maomao walked around and then looked out the window to see the sunlight touch the large set of drawers. She went over to it to look into the keyhole. "Did you figure something out?" Basen asked.

"The center drawer with the lock won't open, right?" Maomao asked as I sipped my tea.

"It used to open, but apparently it got stuck after Dad worked on it." The middle brother mentioned something that would have been good to know way earlier.

"And there's only one key?" Maomao hummed.

"Just this one." He held it up. "Dad said if we broke the lock, it would break whatever is inside. So we can't force it open, either."

"Could it be?" She let out interesting me, and she looked at the fishbowl. "Excuse me. Was the fishbowl originally placed there, on that shelf?"

"Huh? Um, yes." The youngest brother confirmed. "We used to have a goldfish in it and put it here." He placed it back in its spot in front of the window. "If it got too cold, the goldfish would die, so in the winter, we'd only put it here during tea parties, when the sunlight kept it warm. Around this time of day, actually."

"We haven't had any goldfish for the past few years, though." He admitted.

"Hmm." Maomao let out then ran off.

"Hey-!" Basen went to yell.

"Where are we going?" I got down from my seat to follow her.

"I'm going to go ask for some water," Maomao explained.

"Can we get a goldfish too?" I asked and she paused and then laughed at my sudden question.

Chapter Text

We sadly just got water alone, and Maomao filled up the fishbowl. "You filled it with water, like this?" She asked.

"Yes, this pattern should face this way." The youngest brother turned the fishbowl the right way.

"I knew it." Maomao gasped as the light from the window hit the bowl. It concentrated into one line like a laser and went right towards the drawers.

"It hit the keyhole!" I exclaimed as I went to touch the laser of light.

Basen scooped me up quickly seeing Maomao looked terrified.

She sighed in relief. "I'm sorry, it could blind you if it shined into your eyes," Maomao explained and Basen flinched while I was amazed.

Maomao then turned to the two older brothers. "Also, please step back, as you are blocking it. You won't be able to unlock it otherwise," Maomao explained.

We all cleared out of the way of the light and watched the set of drawers. We saw smoke come out of the keyhole then the laser of light disappeared. "It seems the chestnut tree is casting a shadow now," Maomao commented, and she looked into the keyhole.

I then poked it and moved back once I did concerning them since I was very quick.

"Princess!" Basen yelled.

"It's warm like a hug," I mumbled.

"It also has a strange smell," Maomao added.

"Hey, what's the meaning of all this?" The middle brother asked.

"Now, please unlock this drawer with that key," Maomao asked of him.

"I told you, it doesn't fit." He reminded us.

"Again," I demanded with a monotone voice, and he sighed.

He used the key and then was stunned when it turned this time unlocking it. "What is going on?!" He yelled.

"Did your father happen to suffer from persistent anaemia and stomachaches?" Maomao asked.

"Yes, that's correct." The youngest brother answered while the other two had no clue annoying me since they should at least know that about their father.

"Nausea and depression, as well?" Maomao questioned him.

'Those, too." He confirmed.

"I don't know much about metalwork, but do you use solder in this workshop?" Maomao asked him.

"Yes, we do." He nodded.

"...What's that?" I asked very confused, but I was already pulling on the drawer more intrigued by that making Maomao laugh.

She helped me since pulling it from my angle wasn't very effective. She took out a box from the drawer that was black with a hole on top. She opened it to show a shiny key. "A mold for a key. May I remove it from the mold?" Maomao asked.

"Sure." The middle brother nodded.

Maomao picked it up and then let me touch it. "It's warm and soft...metal can be like that?" I asked amazed.

"The metal stuck in the keyhole must have melted from the heat and flowed into the mold below it before hardening," Maomao explained leaving me fascinated. She used the key on the top drawers and they opened.

We took all three drawers out and the two smallest had very simple-looking metal while the last had the exact same metal as the one in the wall we saw on the way here.

"Dammit! What does he mean, get along?" The middle brother complained. "We all just got played by his final prank!"

"What a bother!! The older brother added.

"Lead and tin?" The youngest brother actually respecting his late father thought more into it.

"I knew a grumpy craftsman of a customer who said techniques should be seen and stolen. I took that seriously and tried to make my own medicine based on what I saw my dad do." Maomao sighed. "I ended up poisoning myself and-"

"It wasn't on purpose for once?" I asked her stunned.

"No, that was the lesson that taught me I should ask to be taught things like you should." She reminded me. "What do you make of the brothers?"

"The oldest two are disrespectful to their father and youngest, but I say that's just jealous since it was shown the youngest is very close to their father. And doesn't every parent want their children to work together? Since in the end once your parents go that's all you got." I explained stunning her.

"Sorry, you are an only child." I hummed and she nodded confirming that. "Isn't there a thing where if you mix metal together it makes cooler stuff like with herbs?"

"Yes, I'm sure the size of the boxes shows how much is needed of each metal to create that material." She whispered to me. We kept that hush-hush since this is still something they need to work out themselves.

We shouldn't interfere too much, and I feel the youngest is finally going to speak up. He needs to if he wants to keep the family together.

"What kind of will is this? Let's go." The oldest brother stood up and started to leave with the middle brother.

"Wait, guys!" The youngest brother called out to them. "It's not a prank!"

"What is it then?" The oldest brother hissed.

"Dad really did leave a will to make the three of us get along again! So I want the three of us to continue working together!" He exclaimed making me grin.

"Together? The three of us?" The oldest brother huffed at the idea of it. "What a joke. You are different from us."

"You have talent. Dad actually cared about you, and only you." The middle brother added.

"You got it right," Maomao mumbled quietly so they didn't hear.

"That's not true!" The youngest brother retorted. "Dad always trusted you two! He always told me. Chang, you are always so calm and accurate with any work you do. Dad said he could rely on you for anything because you don't make mistakes!"

"Tzu, you are good at getting to know people. He said you should be proud of your gift and the ability to be friendly with anyone! Dad viewed the three of us equally. At least, that's what I think." He admitted.

"Excuse us," Basen spoke up since it's better we go now because it's only personal matters that are left to be sorted out.

The youngest brother thanked us as we left, but Maomao quickly went back to say something. "There's an apothecary named Luomen at a brothel called the Verdigris House in the pleasure district. He's also a skilled physician. If you start to feel unwell, please pay him a visit." She asked.

"Getting your father some more work?" I grinned when she came back over and she nodded. "Do you need a raise in salary?"

"No." Maomao shook her head. "My salary is already too high for someone like me."

"...You know what my intention is." I sighed then turned away from her since I will just prepare a bonus and she can't fight with that.

We made our way back and I noticed soon after that Lakan was in Jinshi's office again. I made sure Maomao was away for now, and I was curious about something so I went in.

"Ah, Princess Liena!" Lakan grinned while Jinshi flinched seeing me come in.

I went over and then grabbed the cup from Lakan's hand confusing the other two. I downed it making them yell at me since they think it's alcohol.

"Ah, it's true." I let out as I placed the cup back in his hand. "That's a harsh weakness. You get way less benefit using it as a strength for your image."

"Is it? It hasn't taken me out yet." Lakan smirked and I grinned at him.

"I will be leaving, actually do you have an update on that family you sent us to help?" I asked.

"Ah, yes, since you have been there, they seemed to have taken the hint from their dead father. The eldest will take care of bookkeeping. The second son will find new clients. They are both going to help the family from different angles." Lakan explained making me grin.

"So it was an efficient visit." I grinned.

"What happened there?" Jinshi asked me. "You looked happy when you came back."

"It's their business." I shook my head. "But I will tell Lingli and Father all about it!"

"The late metalworker's works were truly wonderful. It was a simple metal part, but if used on a ritual utensil, it would look fabulous." Lakan added something unneeded.

"Indeed." Jinshi nodded.

"But you are the one who will be using them, Princess." Lakan looked at me.

"There's no need. I won't be the crown princess for long I'm sure." I retorted as I thought on his words some more and he aimed them at Jinshi, not me.

I guess he must still have to perform rituals because of his true position. "I can tell the Princess has a real talent at a young age," Lakan smirked concerning Jinshi. "The talent to be an Em-"

"Funny." I laughed. "I say you have no talent to have a healthy relationship with anyone especially those who are supposed to be close to you."

Jinshi gasped as Gaoshun stared at me with wide eyes and I huffed as I walked out. "...An Emperor's child with no ambition for the Throne or marriage. Her only ambition is my daughter!" Lakan laughed.

"Mind your words. She is still the Crown Princess and a very young child." Jinshi spoke up not wanting me to get involved with this man anymore. "She's someone no one should have any expectations of."

"Ah, but that child is indeed talented," Lakan smirked. "But I will leave it there."

When I walked out, I noticed a trail of Pink Azalea flowers. "...I might be getting kidnapped." I hummed but decided to take the bait willingly.

"Excuse me!" Jinshi rushed out after me, but I was already around the corner.

I was giggling concerning him but when he turned the corner he saw my Father carrying me off while tickling me. "Why did you lead me away with flowers that mean to take care of your family and yourself?" I asked.

"...I want attention." Father grinned and I giggled some more.

"Then we should give Lingli and Lady Gyokuyou some," I suggested and he nodded.

We visited them using the leftover flowers we had as a bouquet for them. We sat together at the table and one seat that was meant to be used was empty.

It belonged to Lingli, but she wanted to be as close to me as possible and I adored that.

She was holding up one of the Pink Azalea flowers to me asking for the meaning of it since she learned I used those as a form of message.

"It means I want to spend time with you," I informed her. Her smile got so big making me grin matching her smile. "Also, I had more adventures!"

Father got nervous at that, so he paid more attention to us than his conversation with Gyokuyou. She noticed him glance over at us and was intrigued to hear what I got up to this time.

"I solved a mystery." I grinned surprising him and he got worried. "No explosions this time, but there was smoke and a laser that can make you go blind."

Father spat out his drink as I giggled then sipped from mine. Lingli laughed at him with me as Gyokuyou tried to hide her laugh to not be disrespectful to him, but it was just to funny.

I kept quiet about Lakan for now since to explain I would need to bring up Maomao's past and that's her business.

I went into more detail about how we made the laser of light.

"The light went into the fishbowl and directed it to the chest of drawers right at the keyhole!" I exclaimed. "It melted the metal inside of it letting us open the drawer! And that same metal was turned into a key!"

Lingli stared at me in pure awe probably not understanding much or anything of what I said at all, but she's just amazed by anything at her age.

"A key?" Gyokuyou asked.

"Yes, it opened the top three drawers. They all had different types of metal in them." I explained. "Momo speculated that they are to be mixed together in ratio with the sizes of the drawers. But it felt wrong to take that away from them. They needed more stuff to bond over to make sure they have an inseparable bond for the future."

"I hope it went well." Gyokuyou grinned.

"I heard they came together and are using their own individual strengths to help each other." I grinned. "I hope I can be able to do that in the future."

"I'm sure you will do well." Father ruffled my hair and Lingli looked to him then my head. She gave me hopeful eyes, and I patted her head making her giggle.

She tried to do it for me but reached only my arm.

I leaned down for her, and she was very happy to pat my head then got really interested in my hair like most do.

She has very pretty hair herself, so I started to play with it like she was doing to mine.

We both eventually fell asleep. "Looks like they both enjoyed their time." Gyokuyou giggled seeing me fast asleep with Lingli sitting next to me with her head on my arm. "Princess Liena has really grown, and she seems to be busy."

"I just hope there are no more frights." Father sighed since there had been so much trouble and danger around me.

People have hurt me in many ways, and some have nearly taken my life.

"I'm sure there won't be," Gyokuyou grinned, but he shivered and then looked at me wondering what was going to happen next. He knew he shouldn't be too worried since I really do have many good people around me now, but he's still worried that something will happen.

"Those two are mysterious...even the events around them are." Father sighed. "They are always worrying me."

Chapter Text

"Can you put makeup on us two?" Jinshi asked Maomao when we came to his office, and he motioned to me.

I looked at him and then tried to run. "Hey!" He yelled after me.

I hit into Gaoshun who was coming inside. "Princess?!" He exclaimed as he made sure I didn't fall over. "What's wrong?"

"Jinshi wants to declare war!" I exclaimed as I rubbed my nose that hit his leg.

"Huh?!" He freaked out.

"How did you get there?! It's just makeup." Jinshi sighed.

"But it's on you." I retorted and Maomao nodded agreeing with me. "War is over beauty all the time."

"Why do you two have such vivid imaginations?" Jinshi sighed.

"It is called an understanding of patterns." I retorted as I came back over.

Gaoshun left with Suiren as Jinshi bent down when I came over, but didn't come any closer since he was near to my level.

"Here." He demanded me to come closer.

I sneered at him and he sighed. "It will be something you will like." He explained and I went over then he whispered to me. "If you work with me and we both get disguised then tomorrow you can come out with me outside of this p-"

"Seriously?!" I freaked out shocking him at my reaction. "I'm holding you to that! You have to! I will cry if you don't!"

Jinshi had to lean back since I got closer and closer with each yell.

Maomao looked over very suspicious at what he offered me. "You will come with me no matter what." He reassured me and patted my head.

"Momo, listen to Jinshi," I demanded.

He smirked since I finally used his name again and even worked with him for once to make Maomao do something.

"Of course." Maomao bowed.

"How do you make your freckles?" Jinshi asked.

"We need more than that to be disguised." I retorted.

"Really?" He asked me curiously.

"Yes, you have an ethereal look while I am exotic-looking." I motioned at my long golden hair which is also naturally wavy.

It just screams that I'm not from here or that at least some of my lineage isn't.

"She is right." Maomao nodded as she looked between us since we don't look anything alike, but both have very good genetics. "I make some powder out of dried clay then mix that into oil."

"Can you do that quickly?" Jinshi hummed.

We both looked at the little case she had requested for me to get her before, and it was filled with the stuff she uses.

"Yes, preparing it takes just one night." She answered and I smirked. "It's a bit too dark for you both."

"If only there was a drug that can change faces." Jinshi sighed.

"There are many ways," I added making him curious as to how.

"I'm sure Lili is thinking of very drastic ways, but applying lacquer to your face would do it and that is also permanent," Maomao explained.

"Sounds about right." He laughed nervously.

"If you want to pretend to be a commoner, that can be managed." Maomao nodded. "...It might take more effort for you Lili."

"Just tie my hair up if it's that big of a problem," I suggested. "Do whatever you need!"

"Do that for me too," Jinshi added. "I want to look like a completely different person and the Princess would need to have her features hidden at least."

"...What are you two up to?" She sighed since we were very serious about this.

"Don't question," I demanded then smirked.

This will be perfect since she is going out tomorrow to go back home for a bit. I want to see the environment she grew up in or at least what I will be allowed to see since I don't want to impose on her.

Maomao worked into the night and the next day, she got me up and helped me gather the flowers I wanted for today. I had a couple of bouquets made, and she could tell I was in a very good mood from the flowers I chose.

Maomao collected her stuff once I was done and we headed to Jinshi's office to see Suiren drying Jinshi's hair with a towel.

"Why the bad mood first thing in the morning?" Jinshi asked.

"Why did you clean?" I questioned him, and he was confused as to why I was dirty. "Commoners barely do that."

"She is right," Maomao added. "Your beauty is very unmotivating. Do you really want to become a different person?"

"That's what I said last night." He confirmed.

"In that case, excuse me." She took his hand and sniffed it.

Jinshi got flustered confusing me as Suiren seemed to gasp at the action. "What are you doing all of a sudden?" Jinshi questioned Maomao.

"No commoner burns such expensive incense," Maomao explained as she moved back. "Your current outfit is, at best that of a lower-ranking official. Lili could pass as a young daughter of a well-off commoner, but her hair screams daughter of the Emperor."

"Am I popular outside of the palace?" I asked.

"I didn't know of you, but when I spoke of you all of the girls at the Verdigris house were interested to hear of you and knew that you were a treasure of this nation," Maomao explained.

"They can't treasure what they don't h-" I paused then shivered shocking them since not a lot scares me. "I was mistaken. There are mad people in this world, that act like rats."

"Rats?" Jinshi asked and leaned in close, so I slammed his face with Bao telling him to shut up.

"I touched Bao!" He celebrated leaving me stunned he was happy that I slapped him in the face with Bao.

Suiren giggled at our antics. "Actually, how do you know that the incense was expensive?" Jinshi asked.

"I have trained my sense of smell to separate medicinal and poisonous herbs. Do you know how a brothel identifies good customers?" Maomao hummed.

"No. Is it body build, clothing and things like that?" Jinshi guessed.

"From what we have been talking about it would be smell, right?" I asked and Maomao grinned as she nodded.

"Those are things they used to, but smell is important. Those with multiple showy scents tend to be rich, but have venereal diseases." She informed us. "Those who smell like livestock don't bathe and are unclean. Most new visitors to the Verdigris House are shooed away."

Jinshi seemed to be thinking for some reason. "Are you that scared of dirt?" I asked as I held some in my hand I collected earlier and Suiren stared at me. "It's for the good of the disguise."

"Master Gaoshun, can you find a new set of clothes? If possible, some that haven't been washed yet and still smell. I already collected some for Lili that she kept in her old house." Maoamo hummed.

"There were clothes there?" I asked and she sighed.

Gaoshun went off to fetch some, and Maomao prepared the first part. "What is that?" Suiren asked.

"Oil and salt," Maomao explained. "Could you braid Lili's hair? Just these parts." Maomao grasped the front of my hair to halfway across my head so the back would be left alone.

"Of course." Suiren nodded as I watched Maomao drop the oil and salt into some water.

"It dulls the sheen of his hair and roughens the texture," Maomao explained to me and then took it over to Jinshi and dipped his hair in then added to the layers on the top by hand.

Suiren took a little while with my hair, but they finished at similar times. "You look slimy." I let out as I pulled Jinshi's hair then shook my hand at the feeling since it was disgusting.

"You look stupid." He retorted.

"Thanks, slimy old man." I grinned as Maomao took my hair and made the back into a bun. She added the braids to it, and she says it will make it stronger so it doesn't fall apart and if it does we can play the braids off as false hair.

"That's a trend?" I asked.

"Yes, it adds an exotic look." She explained then started to wrap my bun with some cloth.

"Goodness, must you use a fabric scrap to tie it up?" Suiren gasped.

"Commoners use whatever is available, as long as it works," Maomao explained then added another cloth that goes over the top of my hair and the back covering most of my head and hiding my hair completely.

She tied up Jinshi's next as I was looking in the little mirror amazed to see my hair gone. "Maybe bald isn't a bad look?" I let out then laughed seeing they all looked horrified. "I don't mean that. My mother gave me this hair! I adore it!"

"Are you sure this is acceptable?" Gaoshun asked as he came over with smelly clothes. He was uncomfortable by it as Maomao stuffed her face in it making me laugh and Suiren groan.

"It could be smellier, but this will do." Maomao sighed and Suiren squealed in horror. "Master Jinshi, please take your clothes off."

I was out of there as soon as those words left her mouth.

Suiren collected me after and I laughed seeing Jinshi was much puffer looking. I slapped his belly and it felt like pillows. "Oh, that's how it was done." I nodded and started to slap it more making him sigh.

"Don't do that outside of here it might make it fall a part," Maomao informed me.

"Jinshi you are weak," I stated.

"She doesn't mean me." He frowned.

"I know." I nodded as I slapped it again.

Maomao got me changed next and Suiren looked ready to cry seeing how we looked, so I held out a white tulip to her surprising her.

It means forgiveness and respect and I felt it was the right one to give her since I do respect her for being so nice and patient with me even though I insult the person she serves a lot.

She grinned as she took it. "Thank you, my princess."

"Next is the face," Maoamo stated and got out the stuff she was working all night on. "I mixed several dark-coloured shades. I will use them to make a suntanned complexion, like a commoner."

"Close your eyes, please." She worked on Jinshi first and I watched as she skillfully put it on. She then smirked, and I held up what I was sure she was going to grab.

She looked at me surprised then we gained matching smirks. "How much longer will this take?" Jinshi asked.

"Please close your lips, but don't purse too hard," Maomao ordered. He did exactly that as she added a deep pink colour to his lips and everyone froze and he opened his eyes.

"Ah-Duo?!" I freaked out confusing him. "Creepy!"

"What? Is something the matter?" Jinshi asked.

Maomao rubbed her hand against his lips harshly to get rid of it. "No, there's nothing," Maoamo answered.

"That hurt! What happened?" He groaned.

"Nothing happened," Maomao stated.

"Nothing at all," Gaoshin added.

"I order you to shut up." I glared at Jinshi and he was so confused.

"I think that would be for the best," Suiren added.

"Back on track. Use makeup to paint blotches on the face. Add circles under the eyes with dark colours. Add some moles and draw the eyebrows to change their shape." Maoamo listed off everything she did. "The remaining makeup can be applied to other body parts to make the skin blotchy. Push some under the fingernails to make the hands look unclean."

"Wow, that looks dirty." Jinshi let out amazed as he inspected his hands.

"You look awful." I giggled.

Maomao started to do it for me next then once she was done she was a little shocked. "You look more like a child." She mumbled as I went off to a mirror and then touched my face since I really did look different.

"So did Mother look like this?" I hummed as I grinned like she did.

"Now last thing," Maomao mumbled.

They all covered their mouths and noses at a new smell while I went over to get a better smell of it stunning them.

"It's not for you, Lili." She held it up making me whine. "I feel like you might die if you drink it."

Jinshi quickly pulled me away and then lifted me up so I didn't go near it. "Master Jinshi, please drink it slowly, licking it like you are wetting your lips. It will make your lips and throat swell, to change your voice."

"What is it made of?" Suiren asked concerned for his life.

"Several different irritants," Maomao explained. "It's very spicy, but don't worry. It's not poison."

Maomao poured it into a cup and then made sure I was nowhere near it as it was given to Jinshi, so she took me off him. He looked displeased, but downed it all and started to groan after.

"The final touch." Maomao held out a cloth with cotton balls on it and she moved it away when I tried to grab one. "You don't need any."

"Really?" I asked.

"Yes, you are quite small since you are very active and haven't had a good past with food." She explained showing she knows I typically don't like food unless it's served while my Father is around or it's a treat like cake.

Since that's worth dying for.

"Please fill your cheeks with it to change your face shape," Maomao asked of Jinshi and he did just that. "And done."

"You look really stretched out." I giggled.

"Wow, young master, is that really you?" Suiren asked in disbelief.

"Please don't call me that." He groaned.

"Yeah, he looks 2000 years older," I added as Maomao put me down. "Thank you, Momo!"

"Of course, enjoy your time whatever it is you two are doing." She grinned. "Now, time to head home! It's been too long!"

She started to walk off then was confused to feel me holding onto her skirt and she crouched down. "I will return, I promise." She reassured me.

"Oh, I know I'm just coming with this time." I grinned and her eyes widened.

"You can't!" Maomao freaked out.

"Can." I let out. "Or at least the town. I won't go to your home if you don't want me to, but I want to find out more about you. The people who you know sound pleasant and they looked after you all these years...I want to give them my thanks."

"...Have you ever left the palace?" She asked me, and I shook my head frantically.

"Princess, I say you are still too young," Suiren mumbled.

"Yes, that's why I'm going with adults," I stated. "...Granny, the world...I want it."

"She showed her true colours." Jinshi hummed.

"And you showed your true appearance." I retorted making Maomao laugh. "I want to see forests! My Mother's name means beautiful forest! I want to see exactly that! Natural beauty where everything grew on its own!"

"Didn't your Mother wear makeup?" Jinshi asked me.

"No, since it could harm her flowers," I stated surprising him. "When did it seem like my Mother cared for appearances?"

"...Never," He admitted. "You two never cared for jewels. Anyway, the Princess is going I have already promised her that."

"But if the Emperor finds out." Gaoshun shivered.

"It will be fine." Jinshi grinned at me as I nervously laughed scaring him.

"You might not see it, but he's a worrywart," I admitted then sighed as I looked down at the ground. "...He has all reason to, so it is like I'm betraying him...but if he doesn't know it can't hurt him...My logic hurts."

"It does," Maomao added and I sighed then hugged Bao for comfort. "Then you can come with..."

"You can be the young lady we serve," Jinshi added.

"...Can she be my sister?" I pointed at Maomao and Suiren grinned.

"Yes, she should wear a disguise." Suiren agreed as she picked up a small box. "I have all the tools for putting on makeup."

"But..." Maomao cowered away as Suiren approached.

"You just have to look completely different from your usual appearance, right?" Suiren smirked.

"...What happened to the maids you needed to fire?" I asked Jinshi.

"I don't ask either." He informed me as Maomao quivered in fear.

Chapter Text

I was going to bring Bao with me once they were done, but Maomao stopped me. "Some might recognise you because of that and it's quite extravagant looking still." She explained. "You need to leave him behind."

"...Then hug me," I demanded.

I handed Bao to Gaoshun. "I will look after him." He reassured me and I nodded.

Maomao picked me up and held me in her arms as I hugged her neck. I was giggling the entire way so excited. She had to cover my mouth sometimes since she didn't want anyone to recognise us on our way out.

We took a carriage out of the palace, and I was standing on the seat to look out the window and I was hopping a little to see more. Maomao giggled seeing how excited I was then looked to Jinshi. "Master Jinshi and Lili, your postures are too graceful."

"You stop addressing me so formally." Jinshi sighed. "Also, don't say my name. That would ruin everything."

"Then what should I call you?" Maomao asked.

"You can call me Jinka, my lady." Jinshi grinned.

"Okay, Junk," I added making him pout. "Right?...Sis."

"Sis?" Maomao looked between us stunned.

"I believe that would be appropriate, given our appearances," Jinshi explained.

"Yeah! Pink is nice on you. You look like cake." I admitted and Maomao laughed. "You are between a forest and a lotus flower. I adore both colours."

Jinshi was nearly enjoying this as much as me. He was stunned to see how happy I was to see everything. "It's all the same as the palace." Jinshi hummed. "And you can see it from far away."

"No! I don't have your freedom!" I stated. "This is a foreign place to me and seeing things from different distances makes all the difference."

"She is right, it's very different." Maomao nodded. "She's been in that palace the entire time."

Once we stopped, Gaoshun opened the door then was stunned seeing me jump out and I landed perfectly then tried to run off.

"Ah!" Jinshi grabbed my hand before I could get to far and I whined at him. "Sorry, little miss, but you need to stay with us."

"Here is the map. For Xiaomao." Gaoshun held it out to her, and Jinshi swiped it.

"I will take care of the young ladies," Jinshi stated.

"Please." Gaoshun bowed.

"Gaoshun deliver this." I held out a wooden tablet to him, and he went to read it. "Don't read it until you are back at the palace."

"Of course." He nodded and then left with the carriage.

"What did you give him?" Maomao groaned and I smirked.

"Well, Master Jinka." Maomao sighed and saw his frown since she wasn't playing along like he wanted her to do. "Jinka."

"Let's move!" I exclaimed.

"Yes, my lady!" Jinshi grinned.

"Your posture is too straight, Lili is actually perfect." Maomao held out her hand to me. I took it since I might be able to drag her somewhat while Jinshi doesn't struggle to keep me in place.

I was looking everywhere as we walked and I wanted to poke a ton of things.

They both just watched me at first seeing for once I was truly acting like a child. The change in environment was all it took this time. They grinned from seeing the change in me that they all wanted.

"Where are we headed?" Maomao asked Jinshi.

"A restaurant just outside the pleasure district," Jinshi answered. "I'm meeting an acquaintance there."

I also noticed Basen following us since I was looking everywhere. "I smell food! Junk! Get out of the way!" I exclaimed at him and huffed since he was standing in front of us.

"Jinka." Maomao walked past him since he was supposed to be an attendant so he had to be behind us.

"Apologise, my ladies." He grinned.

"Good," Maomao smirked then finally stopped and we looked at some vegetables.

"Oh, they are super healthy." I hummed happy that the people could get their hands on good ingredients.

"Now that I have my allowance, perhaps I will get a chicken too and boil them together." Maomao looked so excited.

"Grocery shopping?" Jinshi asked. "In that outfit?"

"I want it. You carry it." I stated and he froze. "Order it."

He sighed but did that for us, and I handed him the money to use for it. "How much did you bring?" Maomao gasped seeing how much I had in my pockets and I smirked.

Once he got the bag, we carried on walking. "Momo." I looked up at her after a while.

She could tell I was thinking something over since I wasn't frantically looking around or pointing things out. "Is it alright if I meet your family?" I asked. "And the people who are like family to you."

"I know you mean well, but the pleasure district is a dangerous place." She warned me.

"I know, but I don't look desirable or cute right now," I stated. "Ah, but if I can't then that's bad since I gave Gaoshun a message saying I will only be returning with a certain person at a certain time, so I need to stay somewhere for the night."

"...Pr-!" Jinshi gasped at how troubling and terrifying that was for them. Maomao had to hit him with her elbow to shut him up before he shouted my title.

"Lili, you are pushing it." She admitted making me look down at the ground since I did force it, but I guess that's only because I feel like I will never be able to leave again like this.

I want to do everything I can on this outing.

"But I was also warned by you that you would bring me trouble, so I will deal with it." Maomao grinned down at me and I hugged her.

"I love you!" I exclaimed and many looked over so she covered me up confusing me.

"Somehow, you are still cute." She sighed then bent down and put her forehead against mine. "Are you sure those words should be used on me?"

"You are a Mother to me, of course." I nodded with confidence. "You don't need to say it back. I know you like me since you put up with my wants, well I at least know you like me way more than you like Jinshi."

Jinshi groaned then sighed. "...You could be executed, this could be seen as kidnapping," Jinshi whispered to Maomao since he wouldn't accept this and make me go back.

"I already got someone to take the fall if need be." I grinned as I pulled on Maomao's hand to continue on our adventure.

"It's fine, it's not like her wants has brought anything bad before." Maomao shrugged.

As we kept going Jinshi was making groaning sounds that kept getting louder and louder until he jogged to stand in front of us. "What is it?" Maomao asked.

"Why are you so silent now?" He asked.

"Because there's nothing to discuss? And Lili is talking constantly." Maomao stated then he frowned.

"...Child." I pointed at him.

"Was that the wrong answer?" Maomao asked me.

"...I smell paradise," I stated and she sniffed the air.

"This smell! Chicken skewers!" Maomao grinned. "Wait here for a moment, Jinka."

"Mister, three skewers please!" Maomao asked the man who seemed to be cooking them, but I couldn't see from my level.

"Gotcha!" He nodded.

"Add another onto that!" I added and he agreed as I handed Maomao the money.

She handed me two of the skewers, and they looked delicious. She nudged me with her knee to get out of my trance and to go back and join Jinshi since both of her hands were full. I did then dodged Jinshi annoying him.

"Lili!" Maomao yelled since I wasn't stopping, but then they saw I stopped and was holding out one of the skewers to someone.

Basen was unsure if he should take it, but he did. "Thank you." He nodded as I ran back to the others then nearly tripped.

"Bad clothes!" I whined as Jinshi had a hand on my shoulder to make sure I didn't fall.

He picked me up to move me to a new spot since they had no clue if I was going to shoot off somewhere else.

We went to an alleyway to eat, and I sat on a crate next to Maomao. I was in heaven when I first tried the chicken. "Another world." I let out as I felt ready to cry from the taste.

"I guess you don't have any greasy food." Maomao hummed. "We can get more later."

"We need to." I nodded.

"Aren't you going to eat? As you can see, no poison Jinka." Maomao turned to him while I had taken the first bite when we came here since I couldn't wait.

"No, I..." Jinshi motioned at his mouth.

"Here." Maomao handed him a handkerchief so he could spit out the cotton balls.

He took a bite and seemed to like it. "How is it?" Maomao asked.

"Yeah, it's better than I remember at camp. The salt is good." Jinshi hummed.

"...Camp?" I let out and he panicked. "Chicken is more interesting than you."

I went back to eating it and it was turning sunset at some point. I did feel tired, so I just watched the sky which was quite pretty. "Do we need to rush?" Jinshi asked.

"I thought you were meeting someone." Maomao reminded him then stopped and moved my arm a little to see me sway with it.

She let it go and then lifted me up into her arms since she could tell I was tired from all my excitement today and the walking. "It's best to arrive early, isn't it? And Lili should have a nap." Maomao explained.

"You sound like you want to split from me as soon as possible," Jinshi complained.

"Do I?" Maomao looked away nervously.

"Is..." Jinshi let out with what seemed like a frustrated tone and Maomao turned to him to hear the rest. "Is life at the palace so bad?"

"I already said I wanted to stay for Lili." She sighed.

"Well, you couldn't say I love you back to her." He motioned at me.

"It's easy for a child, maybe not for Lili." Maomao hummed. "But as she said my actions should speak enough for me. I can say that I would do everything to protect her in that palace and if she died, I would leave there but that won't be happening while I'm around."

I hugged her tighter hearing her say that and teared up a little. Maomao put a hand on my cheek as she wiped my tears and to Jinshi she looked very motherly.

"Then is it better than life out in the pleasure district?" Jinshi asked.

"The room I have been given is quite pretty, and I have a lot of freedom being Lili's nanny. However, I worry about my adoptive Father, who I left all alone." Maomao admitted. "What's wrong?"

"I just didn't expect you to care about anything other than medicine or poison," Jinshi explained.

"I get that she doesn't care about you, but there are other people in the world." I let out making him pout.

"She's right." Maomao huffed since his comment was a little harsh when she was giving an honest and open answer. "He's also my teacher in the art of medicine. I need him to stay alive for much longer."

She stomped off so Jinshi had to chase after. "He must be quite the skilled apothecary." He commented.

"He knows not just Eastern medicine, but has studied Western medicine, as well," Maomao informed us. "I heard he studied abroad in the West when he was young."

"That must mean he was extremely talented." Jinshi gasped. "Only those chosen by the empire are allowed to study abroad."

"Yes, he's extremely talented." Maomao bragged about him making me grin. "They say heaven only grants a person one talent, but there are some who receive more than one."

"That's quite impressive," Jinshi mumbled. "Why is someone so remarkable working as a pleasure district's apothecary?"

"Life isn't fair," I answered.

"Yeah, it must be because he's short on luck, of all things." Maomao sighed. "He was given two talents, but lost his manhood."

"Are you saying your adoptive father is a eunuch?" Jinshi flinched.

"Yes." Maomao nodded and now it's awkward.

Jinshi was thinking about it some more, and I was staring at him wondering if he had heard of Luomen from Maomao. He probably found out about him when she got fired since she is Luomen's adoptive daughter, so she had an attachment to Fengming in a way.

Maomao was looking around and then spotted the place Jinshi needed to go.

There were women in the front trying to drag men in, and I groaned, but I knew he wouldn't want that or indulge in it since he really could get it somewhere else. I think he would also be loyal to his own partner if he ever gets one.

"In that case, you could have just come to the pleasure district," Maomao mumbled confirming she misunderstood making me sigh as Jinshi was confused by her words.

"Apothecary, do you know the regulars at the Verdigris House?" Jinshi asked.

"Well, the customers that stand out, yes." She confirmed as she poked my cheek to see how awake I was.

"Who are they?" Jinshi asked.

"I can't say. I have a duty of confidentiality." Maomao answered without hesitation and he seemed annoyed.

"Then...How does one decrease the value of a courtesan?" Jinshi asked and we both froze.

"Idiot!" I yelled surprising him.

"That's an unpleasant question." Maomao did her best to hide her rage, but her tone changed and I could feel her tense up. "There are many different ways, especially with high-class courtesans. At the Verdigris House, girls take most of the important lessons while working as servants."

"At that time, they are separated into those with beautiful appearances and those without. The latter, after debuting, immediately takes on customers to sell their bodies. Those with talent, however, are taught tea ceremony and given a higher education with which to entertain patrons." Maomao informed him.

"Their prices go up and up. Once high enough, they start to appear only very rarely. At that point, you get a top-ranking courtesan, who costs a year's salary just to have tea with. Some retain their chastity until the day they are bought out." Maomao sighed.

"Their value comes from their purity. Losing that purity would easily halve their value. In addition...a pregnancy would reduce it to nearly nothing." Maomao stated shocking him.

Chapter Text

"Is that the place you are looking for?" Maomao pointed at it. "Now, if you will excuse us."

Jinshi grabbed her arm before she could get to far. "You are leaving now." He asked nervously since he didn't want to leave this on such a bad note.

"Me going in there would ruin all the work we put into your disguise. And Lili will be fine with me." Maomao sighed.

"Right." He let her go.

She walked on ahead and I mouthed to Jinshi. "Idiot."

He looked ashamed but headed on his way to the place and as expected he ignored the women. If he went there to meet someone and that person knew it would give him a bad image in Maomao's eyes seeing him go to such a place.

It must have been Lakan.

He would want to jeopardise their relationship as much as he can. "...My mission is to make you smile." I decided.

Maomao paused for a second then carried on walking. "You already do that." She reassured me with a playful tone.

"Men suck," I admitted since it's really them two causing the problems and she laughed.

When we arrived, I was stunned by the beautiful garden of herbs they had. There was a little house attached to it and there didn't really seem to be anyone inside except for the little hints of light from a couple of candles.

Maomao went inside. "I'm home." She let out, and I could hear the joy in her voice.

"Sorry for intruding." I grinned a little nervous, but also excited.

"Father, this is-" Maomao went to say as Luomen turned to us.

"Liena?" He asked and I nodded stunned he knew who I was, but Maomao must have spoken of me. "You look a lot like your Mother."

"Thanks!" I exclaimed.

"You haven't seen the hair yet." Maomao took the cloths off my head to show my hair and he laughed seeing it's exactly like my Mothers's.

She placed me down, and I went over to Luomen with shining eyes. "Thank you for raising Momo! She saved me!" I grinned.

"I'm glad she has been able to serve you well." Luomen nodded. "Why do you visit us?"

"She's staying the night," Maomao explained. He looked at her with a neutral face showing he was surprised or thinking it was a prank.

"I am," I confirmed.

"I'm sorry that we don't have enough to receive your visit well." He hummed.

"You don't need to do anything, but I wanted to know...you seem like the type of person to catch my Mother's eye like what happened with Momo and me," I explained,

"Your Mother visited me often," Luomen confirmed.

"Did she bully you?" I asked.

"At times." He nodded.

"She liked you a lot!" I exclaimed as I started to ask more and more about her from him. He gladly answered while Maomao was trying to convince me to go to sleep.

"She was tired a second ago." Maomao hummed as she got changed and then also prepared both of our futons.

She listened in since she was very curious about my Mother whom people seem to adore even though she passed away a couple of years ago now. "She sounds mean..." Maomao mumbled.

"Momo." I looked at her and she turned to me. "I said I wanted to meet the people who helped shape you into who you are...then is it alright if I meet your Mother to?" I asked and she slowly nodded.

"But I promise you it isn't a pretty sight." She sighed.

"That's okay." I grinned. "Jinshi never is."

I carried on asking more things then Maomao noticed I went silent and looked over to see my head lying in Luomen's lap as he stroked my hair.

"She knew not to lean on my other leg," Luomen admitted. "She seems like quite the bright child like her Mother."

"So Meilin bullied people?" Maomao asked. "She sounded quite mean how you talked about her."

"It seems her Mother wasn't able to act like a child for some of her life, so it came out more when she was comfortable with people. She was someone who was striving for freedom from something." Luomen admitted.

"How can going to the Rear Palace be freeing?" Maomao mumbled. "Well, I guess Master Jinshi got lucky since having them both bullying him daily I think he would cry."

Maomao lifted me up and then got me ready for bed making Luomen grin seeing she finally has a friend or maybe someone she sees as family.

I was up early the next day and Luomen was already up himself making me wonder if he even slept. "You could be like a vampire." I hummed as I stared at him.

"Blood isn't something you should ever drink." He warned me.

"Oh, you are doing a Momo." I giggled quietly, so I don't wake her. Soon after I could see the signs of a nightmare with her breathing and movement.

She soon shot up and I patted Maomao's back as she looked at me. "Are you okay?" I asked as she looked at her pinky.

"Better now." She sighed in relief that she was awake then patted my head. "How was your sleep? I imagine it wasn't comfortable."

"I loved it!" I exclaimed making her laugh. "I have slept in the garden before, don't forget that."

"I haven't." She groaned.

"Good morning," Luomen spoke up.

"Morning, Dad." Maomao grinned.

"What are your plans for today?" He asked.

"I'm taking Lili to see my Mother as she asked yesterday," Maomao explained surprising him.

"Do you know?" He asked me.

"Yes, I know of it. It's not contagious if you know how it spreads." I grinned. "And I want to meet the ones who made Momo who she is."

"Then I say paying a visit to the Verdigris House would be great." Luomen grinned. "Ah, but make sure she doesn't have anyone approaching her. The features of the west are very strong on her face."

"I know, she will be by my side all the way through...right?" Maomao looked at me.

"...The skewers," I admitted that I wanted to have one again even if I had to risk it.

"We can buy some," Maomao reassured me and I placed some money in her lap. "...That's too much."

"Then it's a bonus," I stated, and she bowed her head to me. "And feed your Dad more food, he's the embodiment of medicine to me smoothing and gentle."

"Thank you, since you are visiting can you take her medicine for me?" Luomen asked and Maomao nodded.

I was so excited as we went since Maomao has compared the Rear Palace to this place many times. So there must be similarities, but also very stark contrasts since it isn't as well funded or well off as the rear palace.

We went inside to see someone holding wooden plaques with names on them. "Hmm? Hey, Maomao...a kid?" He asked surprised.

"A friend." She answered as I waved to them.

She took me around the side and then motioned at the room there. "It's kind of like the Doctor's place, that's why you got excited." I nodded as she placed down her bag and then got out the box of medicine for her Mother.

"Hold it, Pairin!" An old lady yelled interesting me.

I pulled on Maomao's hand until it met the limit as I tried to catch a glimpse of them. Instead, I saw an older lady with her breasts on display practically and she seemed annoyed. "Haven't we discussed this enough by now?" She sighed and then saw us. "Oh? Maomao!"

"Friend?" I asked Maomao as she rushed over and then hugged her.

"Fri-" Maomao got a face full of cleavage as Pairin hugged her. "You are suffocating me."

"I'm the one suffocating from our old granny nagging me all the time." Pairin sighed.

"I'm not done with you! You have to choose one or the other!" The old lady yelled.

"Really?" Pairin sighed as she let her go then the old lady saw me and quickly rushed over and stared me down. "Oh my, isn't she a cute one? But your hair is covered."

"That's on purpose," Maomao stated as she moved back to make sure she didn't remove it.

My face got grabbed instead by the very fast granny stunning me. "Hey, brat. Are you here for a job?" She smirked as she got a better look at my face. "If you start in the future, you can earn a lot."

"...Granny you could get executed." Maomao groaned horrified.

"How?" She asked.

Maomao sighed then looked at me and I nodded. "Please keep it quiet, but this is the Crown Princess Liena," Maomao informed them and they both paused.

"The one you serve?!" Granny yelled. "Why did you bring her all the way here?!"

"She wanted to come here," Maomao explained.

"No child would." She retorted.

"She's not a normal child," Maomao informed her.

Pairin giggled as I watched them talk about me and then stare at me like I was some strange creature they would never be able to understand. "Little Princess, why don't you buy me?" Pairin bent down in front of me.

"I will have to pass, if my Father finds out I left the palace even with one foot out and now it's overnight he will declare war on everything," I stated scaring them. "It's nice to meet you all."

"Why does a Princess come all the way out here?" Granny asked me. "Don't you have expensive toys to play with?"

"Because I wanted to meet the ones who support Momo," I explained. "And thank them."

"Momo?" Pairin giggled as she grabbed my cheek and then pulled them. "Then I would like to thank you to. Please, keep looking after our precious Maomao."

"Of course." I grinned.

"Put her wage up," Granny demanded. "Investing in us to would be good."

Maomao slapped Pairin's hand away since she wasn't letting go then lifted me up and walked off. I waved to them over her shoulder as they watched us leave for a different part of the building.

It was actually a different building on its own and when we went inside I saw a bed, but most of it was blocked from view.

"Good morning." Maomao let out as she let me down then placed the box on a table.

I could see visibly how depressed she was here. "She won't be able to pay attention to us," Maomao explained. "She used to hatefully chase me out, but I guess she doesn't have the energy anymore or perhaps she's forgotten how to talk entirely."

"I see." I nodded getting some insight on the condition of her Mother.

I went over to the side of the bed to see the lady had the same colour hair as Maomao along with facial features, but then I noticed her nose was missing leaving me stunned since I had never seen that before.

"It's a terrible illness." I hummed seeing her skin was very red in parts and Maomao came over with the medicine and fed her it. "Is it efficient?"

"It is, but at this point, it won't even provide temporary relief," Maomao explained. "It's the only treatment we can think of."

"Medicine isn't developed enough." I sighed.

"It is, but by the time Dad came to the Verdigris house the illness was in incubation," Maomao informed me. "If he'd know about the illness, he might have been able to treat her. But a decade or so ago, this place used to operate in shame."

"This courtesan served customers during that era and was unlucky enough to catch syphilis as a result. And nobody trusted a eunuch who suddenly appeared out of nowhere to get close to her." Maomao explained. "She had to serve customers. There was no other way to live. That was the law of the courtesan."

"A few years later, when the rashes started to reappear, the sores spread almost instantly. Since then, this woman has been locked up in this annexe, out of sight of the customers. It's quite generous. Courtesans who can't work are usually just thrown out into a ditch." Maomao sighed.

"...Thank you for bringing me here." I grinned at her.

"I still don't get why you would want to see her." Maomao groaned as she opened the window then the lady started to hum interesting me.

The door was opened soon after. "What is it?" Maomao asked and I saw a young girl who looks to be a year older than me.

"Big Sis Meimei told me the weirdo with the monocle is here so you shouldn't go out there for now." She explained.

"He's very persistent." I hummed.

"Right, got it." Maomao nodded.

"Can you tell Meimei that he needs to wait at the front all day or he will face execution?" I asked surprising her. "Just have her tell him the golden lotus orders it."

"Yes!" She squeaked as she left.

"...Did I scare her?" I mumbled. "It's weird seeing someone my age."

"I think that's a good thing," Maomao admitted. I nodded since we don't need children in the rear palace who aren't related to me. "And he's the one you want to take you back?"

I laughed at her disgusted expression. "If my little adventure was found out, I would just blame him. He won't get killed but get a good hit to the face." I grinned.

"Then, I thank you." Maomao grinned.

I helped her out in the room then eventually the lady sat up and started to place out white and black stones on her bed. "Go." I let out interested.

"Stupid woman." Maomao groaned.

"She must have loved it." I hummed seeing she remembered it so well. "...You are waiting, aren't you?"

Maomao flinched hearing me say that then looked to see the expression on my face. "You will never be in her shoes," Maomao stated.

"I know, but her story is more common than mine," I explained. "Pity might be something she would hate, but I can't help it. I want to see everything of this world the good and the bad since it might help me understand my Mother's experience and the people close to me, so it is a little selfish of me."

Maomao kept quiet at my honest answer since there really was no harm. It was obvious this woman had either lost her mind or was stuck in a daze from all the pain, emotionally and physically.

The door opened soon after and the lady there looked confused seeing me here. "Maomao." She grinned. "I told him that the golden lotus wanted him to wait in front unless he wanted to be executed, he seemed nervous for once. He didn't try to argue anymore as well."

"You are effective," Maomao mumbled.

"Glad I could be of help." I giggled.

"Who is this?" Meimei asked.

"She is Liena. The first daughter of the Emperor-" Maomao went to explain.

"Momo's friend!" I held up my hand and Meimei giggled.

"It's nice to meet you, Princess." She bent down in front of me. "Thank you for looking after Maomao."

"...Why does everyone keep saying that?" Maomao sighed.

"You eat poison, hurt yourself, stick your nose into all kinds of situations." I hummed.

"You do all that to." She retorted.

"Yeah, but people will solve that for me." I grinned. "And you are one of them."

Meimei laughed as Maomao sighed. "Maomao, you are getting that offer again." She grinned.

"Offer?" I let out.

"I don't see how you put up with him." Maomao groaned.

"Princess, would you like to join us for a bath?" Meimei asked me and I nodded.

She held out her hand to me, and I took it as we exited the building and she used a lantern to light the way. There was no one around, but it was lively at the entrance showing their work was going on.

"And he isn't that bad. The old lady doesn't care as long as he pays up." Meimei grinned.

"That's probably why she keeps wanting to make me a courtesan." Maomao sighed.

"Mine." I grabbed onto her skirt making Meimei giggle.

"If I didn't have you, she would have sold me off by now." She admitted.

"It's a really good deal from where I'm standing. Do you know how rare it is for a courtesan to get everything they want?" Meimei asked.

"Since our old lady would easily let the weight of silver overrule that," Maomao added making her laugh.

"Who can blame her? She's saving up for her boat fare to heaven." Meimei added.

Maomao helped me get unchanged when we got there. Meimei was stunned by my hair since for them they had never seen this colour before. "Was your Mother from the West?" Meimei asked me.

"Yes." I nodded as she touched it.

"I understand your name now." Meimei grinned. "I'm getting older now. I should start taking this seriously."

"Why not strike out on your own?" Maomao suggested and she laughed.

"Just a while longer." Meimei let out with a slightly desperate tone.

Chapter Text

Once we got to the bath Maomao put me in slowly since it was so warm then noticed I had to stand to not drown since if I sit I'm stuck underwater. "I will keep working here for just a while longer." Meimei hummed and I could see more that she was longing for something or someone.

"I hope it comes to you," I added. "Thank you for looking after Momo."

"Thank you." Meimei grinned as she started to help wash my hair while I played with the water.

"She might charge you," Maomao warned me.

"We won't," Pairin added as another courtesan was with her. "She's just to cute and you finally brought a friend home."

It was nice to be doted on by them, and they did the same to Maomao showing me who were truly her mother figures here. I was very glad to see there were many people here who loved Maomao even if they weren't the traditional people you think of you can find your own family like I have done with her.

They were also quite obsessed with my hair making Maomao sigh since it got styled all different ways. They even fussed over my eyes making me grin since I got those from Father.

I was taken good care of and they were a little sad when Maomao had to tie up my hair with cloth again, but they knew it was for my safety.

"You don't need to come with me," I reassured Maomao as I was heading to the front since the carriage to take me back would be here soon and Lakan had been waiting there all day.

"Has he been trying to make contact with me through you?" Maomao asked me.

"He's using Jinshi since he so-called owns you since he brought you," I explained. "I just insult the guy since he is causing you unneeded distress."

"Looks like our Maomao has a hero." Pairin laughed. "Thank you."

"Of course, my power is useless if I don't use it for the good of the others around," I stated what should be normal, but they fussed over me after saying how sweet and innocent I am.

Maomao stayed behind as Meimei saw me off at the front since she was the only one who was happy to face Lakan. He looked extremely bored until he saw us then grinned at me. "It's rather late Princess." He hummed.

"I know." I nodded. "Meimei, can you lift me?"

"Of course." She grinned as she put me into the carriage and Lakan followed.

We sat on opposite sides as it started moving and he was grinning when I looked over at him.

"Stop trying," I stated making him frown. "You must see she doesn't feel ready to accept you into her life yet. She can accept your existence, but there's a lot of tangled feelings even I can't understand."

"You do pretty well for a kid." He hummed.

"I know, but I needed to understand others so I don't die," I stated.

"You were alone for a year or so." Lakan reminded me.

"Cause I saw there was no one I can trust other than my Father and Grandmother," I explained. "Do I need to keep explaining myself to you?"

"No, you don't need to, but you want to distract me from my daughter, don't you?" Lakan grinned and I groaned at him. "Did I go to fa-I went to far."

"Glad you can tell." I hummed.

We were silent for the rest of the way, so I was struggling to stay awake.

We arrived to find it was very quiet, and we both didn't want to go near the door since we could tell someone was waiting for us outside. "Did you genuinely think your plan would work Princess?" Lakan asked me.

"No, I just got lost in the desire to see the outside world and those chicken skewers were worth it." I hummed.

"They are very tasty, but it won't be you who will be punished here." He reminded me.

"That's why you are here." I grinned as I got up ready to go face him.

I tried to open the door, but its tall and heavy so it was opened from the outside by a nervous servant. There were more servants around with Father in the middle of the group staring at me and Lakan.

"He kidnapped me." I pointed at Lakan who laughed nervously.

"Princess." Gaoshun helped me down from the carriage. Father was stiff scaring Gaoshun a little at what kind of punishment I will receive.

Everyone else looked scared even though they wouldn't be the ones he would aim his emotions at.

I stepped forward to look up at Father since his head was cast down. "Were you worried?" I asked. "You seem scared."

The others' eyes widened since saying that to an Emperor feels like an ultimate insult. And he looks fine to others he seems like a boulder or pervert half the time because of his adamant type, but I can see it.

His shoulders are much tenser than usual and his eyes have that look like someone is going to die. It's the same look he had for Mother's funeral I'm sure of it.

His arms were behind his back since they must be shaky then he sighed and bent down in front of me.

"I'm alive and well," I reassured him.

"You read me to well," Father admitted as he lifted me into his arms.

"You are my Father of course I can," I giggled happily. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you. I was a little desperate when I got my first chance."

"I know you would be." He nodded, but that doesn't mean he won't still be scared. "Next time, tell me."

"I can go again?!" I squealed.

"With a group counting more than twenty." He stated. "I will come to."

"Father people would cry," I whined. He laughed as he took me away confusing the others that he truly wasn't mad or punishing me.

Gaoshun was relieved as I started to tell Father about what I saw. "You need to eat chicken skewers!" I exclaimed and he grinned.

"I had them once. Your Mother couldn't stay still inside the palace just like you." He informed me. I grinned hearing she did the same thing, so they must have gone out together.

"Um, Princess," Gaoshun spoke and Father turned to let me see Gaoshun is holding Bao who I did dearly miss.

"Oh, I have my Father for now, can you return Bao to me later?" I asked. He nodded as he could tell how happy my Father was to hear me say I prefer him and don't need Bao right now.

Gaoshun had felt a similar way before with his own children, so he grinned as he watched us walk off.

I stayed with my Father for the next day since Maomao wasn't coming back yet.

"Bao?" He asked me while we were in his office together.

"My teddy bear, he's amazing," I stated.

"You should have introduced him to me soon." Father let out a little disappointed I haven't.

"I forget his existence when I see you," I informed him, and he was grinning happily making the servants and officials in the room laugh.

When Maomao did come back, she had some chicken skewers surprising me and she laughed as Jinshi and I wouldn't stop staring at them. I was giggling happily as I ate mine while Jinshi was terrified feeling Suiren's stare on his back since he has a strict diet.

Later in the day, I was in the kitchen with Maomao and Suiren. I kept hearing weird breathing outside the door.

I moved the door slightly to see Jinshi and Gaoshun there surprising them seeing me be the one to open the door. "Why are you waiting? You are nervous?" I groaned not liking that.

Jinshi came in and approached Maomao. "Apothecary, do you have a moment?" He asked.

"Yes," Maomao nodded then noted my expression since I was glaring at Jinshi.

"Share this with Suiren. It's a souvenir from a weirdo." Jinshi held out a teapot that was very similar to the one Lakan uses.

No, it's one of his.

"A weirdo? Thank you." Maomao nodded as she accepted it. "Well then, I'm getting back to work."

"Talk," I demanded of Jinshi as I went outside and he followed.

"You already made her uncomfortable," I stated. "No more mentioning him or passing anything like messages or items between them. Any message or interaction he wants with her you come to me."

"Do you know what's going on between them?" He asked me.

"Yes, don't let her get hurt," I ordered and he slowly nodded.

I went back in after making them both look at me curiously, but I didn't explain what I talked to him about.

Suiren soon got us to sit down. "We are having a vegetarian dinner today." She stated and Maomao laughed nervously from her look since she gave us those chicken skewers today.

"So, Xiaomao, don't eat any meat or fish, all right?" Suiren asked, and we noticed she was staring at the teapot in a daze. "You are taking a break, but don't completely lose consciousness."

"Right, vegetarian!" Maomao exclaimed nervously.

"Also, no more hiding weird plants in the warehouse or bringing in dirt," Suiren warned us, and I quickly walked behind Maoamo. "If you can't find anywhere to put it, why don't you ask Master Jinshi to let you use one of the vacant rooms?"

"It would be tiring to go in between," I stated.

"I can't use a noble person's home as a medicine cabinet." Maomao rejected.

"Xiaomao, you appear apathetic, but you are actually very keen when it comes to knowing where you stand," Suiren commented on her habit.

"I am of lowly birth. It's a small miracle that I'm even here." Maomao explained.

"Perhaps." Suiren hummed.

"Lucky me," I added making Suiren grin and pat my head.

"But remember just because a person is of noble birth doesn't make them inherently different from the start. Nobody knows how a person's life can twist and turn. Separating everything based only on status can lead to missed opportunities." Suiren explained. "Like you and Princess Liena being good friends."

"I see." Maomao nodded.

"Now, back to work. Can you run an errand for me?" Suiren asked her.

Maomao was ecstatic since she was sent to collect medicine whilst I followed her. "Excuse me! I have come to pick up some medicine!" Maomao exclaimed with so much passion scaring the man at the counter.

"Yes, wait just a moment." He took the prescription letter from her.

She looked around at everything like Jinshi wanted her to do to him.

I led her to the seating area, and she sat down relieving me she wouldn't start trying to touch stuff since they wouldn't hesitate to kick her out if needed.

Maomao then stood up and went near one making me sigh. "What are you doing?" Suirei questioned her.

"Just waiting for some medicine," Maomao answered.

"Suirei!" A man came running. "You are here!"

"I'm here to resupply the medicines at the guardhouse." She explained, and he seemed to be hanging onto her every word.

"Yes." He rushed off and she followed him.

I watched as they conversed and Suirei didn't seem interested in him the least bit, but her responses showed some effort. She wants him to like her, but not in the genuine way he does.

"She must smell like herbs because she works there," Maomao whispered to me and we saw Suirei glance at us. "I wonder why she seems to dislike me."

"Your intelligence." I guessed. "Or it's jealousy of Bao."

"No one is." Maomao retorted and I acted offended making her laugh.

"Is there anything else you need?" The man asked Suirei.

"No, nothing else." She picked up the herbs and then left disappointing him.

"A court lady shouldn't be doing this..." He sighed.

"Doing what exactly?" I spoke up.

"Forget I said anything! You need medicine, right?!" He panicked.

"I need answers." I rushed off, but Maomao stopped me and I whined at her.

"Not now, we need the medicine." She retorted and we took it back with us.

Maomao got curious about what medicine it was and tried it then groaned. "Potato flour?" She mumbled confused. "This is for Master Jinshi and you, right?"

"Aren't you on a weird diet?" Maomao asked me. "Suiren has been taking care of your baths too."

"Yeah, I suspect Jinshi will want to pull in that favour for taking me outside soon." I sighed.

"A ceremony rite?" Maomao asked since what we are doing is cleansing our bodies.

"Probably, those with high status do them," I explained and she nodded. "I hope they don't get used to me doing them."

"The ceremonial thing is annoying, we need to be cleansed. I say dumplings do that, but dumb ancestors say no." I sighed. "Dumplings probably didn't exist yet, those poor unfortunate things don't know good taste."

"I don't think you should pity your ancestors," Maomao mumbled.

"Oh, there's a bunch you should." I sighed.

She groaned knowing I meant my grandfather and my grandmother.

I sat in the same room as her when she was doing her chores and it seemed she was suspicious of Jinshi. "He is pretty mysterious. Not just the work he gets assigned every few weeks, but taking long baths and burning incense before leaving. The vegetarian food, too. It's like a purification ceremony...are eunuchs allowed to perform ceremonial rites?"

I looked up seeing she was looking at me since I had the answers. "It's not out of place for nobles like you, but if he's such a high rank, why is he a eunuch?" Maomao asked. "Was he made one by the unilateral decision of the previous empress dowager?"

"He's too y-" I nearly let that slip and cut myself off confusing her. "There is more to him, but do you really want to dig deeper? What will the answer do for you?"

"...Help me understand the power he could have over you." She explained making me grin.

"Don't worry, he can't have more power than me unless he wants burdens on him that he must have thrown away." I grinned.

She was confused, but I left it there since more words were unneeded.

Chapter Text

I stayed with Maomao for the rest of the day, and we were on our way to collect flowers so I was giddy.

"Apothecary!" Jinshi called out to her.

"Yes." She turned to him.

"Banshees don't exist ignore him," I whined impatiently and she patted my head.

"There's an official who wants to meet you sometime soon," Jinshi stated making me flinch.

"Who is he?" Maomao asked.

"Momo, go on ahead," I ordered making the atmosphere go cold.

"She needs to hear. It's a weirdo I have been telling you about. Well, I have been passing it on to Princess Liena mostly. I think she is stopping this communication that they very much want, his name is Lakan." Jinshi explained and I sighed.

Jinshi flinched back when Maomao's true emotions peaked out. "I will turn him down somehow," Jinshi stated.

"Thank you. I will get back to work now." Maomao nodded. "I will go on ahead, Lili."

"Of course." I nodded as she ran off then I looked back at Jinshi who had a hand to his face.

"I have never seen her make a face like that." He mumbled.

"This is why I said to tell me," I stated. "Don't allow him anywhere near and don't bring him up, I only just got her smiling again." I sighed as I left.

"...She was only protecting her." Jinshi groaned since he showed he didn't trust my judgement on not letting Maomao get the messages Lakan wanted to pass on to her.

I giggled when I found Maomao in the field she had seen before, but Suirei stopped her from going any closer.

I sniffed the air then was stunned since it smelled like herbs and Maomao looked ready to roll in it all. I was glad she was smiling again and I looked around myself but took note of some rather strange flowers.

"Thronapple...now that's truly strange." I groaned since those are poisonous, the entire thing is.

Maomao was now holding one and she was the one who taught me that so she knows their lethality. I made my way to the top of the hill to see many more up here like they were put here to hide them.

"You again?" Suirei spoke up making Maomao scream.

"Disrespectful, aren't you?" I turned to Suirei, and she bowed but did hold back for a moment.

"I haven't taken anything yet." Maomao held up her hands.

"Yet?" I questioned her wording.

"Is it safe to assume from the dirt on your hands that you were about to?" Suirei asked as she held up her sickle making Maomao freak out and pull me back.

"I'm not trying to punish you." Suirei bent down near her. "This is an unofficial garden, anyway. But the doctors know about this place, too, so I'd advise against frequent visits."

That made me narrow my eyes since I'm sure they wouldn't approve of growing these flowers in such an easy-access area.

"Are you in charge of this place?" Maomao asked.

"Who knows? I'm just allowed to plant what I want here." Suirei answered as she got to work pulling up the weeds.

"What are you planting?" Maomao asked making her stop.

"A medicine to resurrect someone," Suirei answered and my eyes widened.

"Is that...!" Maomao grabbed her arm desperately showing she wanted to learn it more than anything.

"That was a joke." Suirei laughed.

"A joke?" Maomao mumbled.

"I heard you are an apothecary. Just how good are you?" Suirei asked her. "The Princess also seems very knowledgeable of flowers."

"I am," I stated.

"A little while from now, I will be planting some morning glories here," Suirei informed us. "Goodbye."

She left us there and I looked at her back wondering about some things, but it wasn't adding up in my head. "Does she know of it? There is one ingredient here..." I hummed, and Maomao looked at me with shining eyes. "I'm talking about aphrodisiacs."

She looked interested still making me groan since my lie didn't work, so I just ran for it to grab a nearby thornapple. Maomao got distracted by her panic of keeping me from eating it.

"Princess Liena, you have to perform the ceremony with me," Jinshi informed me as we expected, but I still whined since those aren't fun and I have been wanting to eat sweets lately.

"Why?" Maomao asked.

"Because it's what she has to do for paying me back for helping her get out of here on an outing," Jinshi stated.

"He's gonna sacrifice me to get his balls back." I groaned.

Jinshi coughed as Maomao laughed behind her sleeve.

"...I don't need that..." Jinshi gave me a strained smile. "The ceremony is originally performed by the crown prince..."

"So she didn't need to since..." Maomao paused.

"I am quite female and also young." I reminded them.

"Yes, you are too young to perform ceremonies alone. The title Crown Princess wasn't ever used until this generation, so I don't see why she can't." Jinshi grinned.

"I don't want to be recognised as the Crown Princess." I groaned.

"Why not?" He asked me.

"I don't want the throne! That's why I want more siblings." I explained. "I want to grow flowers and eat whatever I want for the rest of my life."

"Don't forget about marriage." Suiren grinned as she came in since she didn't want me to be disappointed in the future when I was informed I would be married off.

Jinshi frowned and so did Maomao. "Marriage?" I asked. "Father informed me that won't be happening."

"Why is that?" Gaoshun asked worried since that's very unusual, especially for a Princess.

"..." I kept silent since I didn't want to explain the reason and it goes into my Mother's past.
"Well, any kind of departure for me is very limited for my own benefit."

"...What?" Jinshi asked, and I threw a flower at him. "What does this one mean?"

"It's a buttercup. They mean you are sweet and charming." Maomao explained and he smirked. "They also can mean you are childish and ungrateful...and that you need to grow."

"The balls are gone, does that make a difference?" I mumbled, and Maomao couldn't help, but laugh this time. I was confused since I was genuinely curious about that. "Where is this ceremony taking place?"

"Ah, yes?" Jinshi let out still upset, but trying to recover.

"It would be the Altar of the Sapphire Sky," Gaoshin explained and I groaned.

"That creepy place." I let out confusing them. "I don't like the dangling pillar I see there, but...Ceremonies sound interesting, so I will join."

"Good!" Jinshi smirked all better.

I wish I could cheer up that quickly, but then I feel like I wouldn't really be me anymore and Jinshi is annoying so I don't want to be like him.

Gaoshun was curious as we left as to why Jinshi wanted me to perform the ceremony with him. "You can do it alone, and she won't benefit from it," Gaoshun explained.

"...Bonding!" Jinshi exclaimed. "It will be a thing only us two have done together!"

"I see." Suiren giggled as he looked so happy with himself.

"I'm just doing what she does and forcing her into it," Jinshi smirked as Gaoshun sighed.

I shivered as I walked then looked back at his office. "I have been cursed," I stated.

"Curses don't exist, Lili," Maomao stated.

She could tell I felt uncomfortable about this ceremony thing since I was holding Bao tightly. Most would just shrug off my feelings thinking I just wanted to eat sweets again.

Doing a ceremony is rather boring, but it might make people misunderstand my want for the Throne. I will just ask for him to keep quiet about it, but it's still an important event and the Garden Party didn't go too well.

I sighed having enough of my mind overthinking all of this.

"Has a ceremony ever gone wrong? Are they just boring?" Maomao asked me.

"Not really and it's just people sneezing," I answered.

"Then it will be fine, Lili." She reassured me and I was still groaning. "Is it the absence of sweets, too?"

I frantically nodded making her laugh a little, but she patted my head knowing I was just trying to deflect to that since it's less stupid than worrying about something potentially going extremely wrong.

"No one will know you took part he will make sure of that." She informed me. "It's not that important either, so who would care about it? Let's have a tea party once you are back."

I grinned brightly having something to look forward to.

"I would like that!" I nodded. "Maybe Father can come to!"

Maomao started to do her other duties as I was sorting out some flowers outside with her. Lihaku soon came running over to her in a hurry, so I stood up interested in what was happening.

"Master Lihaku, what's wrong?" Maomao asked.

"We have a problem." He stated.

"Sounds good." I came over, and they both stared at me. "What is it?"

"Remember that fire at the warehouse? Apparently, a thief broke into a different warehouse on the same day. I'm sure they were taking advantage of all the chaos at the time." He sighed.

"A looting. What got stolen?" Maomao asked.

He hid behind a pillar then motioned us over and I went to run over, but Maomao placed a hand on my shoulder making me look at her. "Princess this is usually when you scream pervert." She warned me.

"Oh." I let out.

"No, it needs to be kept quiet," Lihaku explained and we went over.

"Ceremonial tools. And not just one." He explained.

"So I might not need to do it." I grinned.

"Were they being managed that haphazardly?" Maomao asked him.

"Well, I don't know." Lihaku sighed. "There's no knowledgeable managers right now."

"That's nonsense," I spoke up.

"The last one passed away last year. And the current one got food poisoning a while back." Lihaku explained and that was very weird.

"Food poisoning?" Maomao asked.

"His favourite seaweed made him sick, and he hasn't woken up," Lihaku explained stunning us. "He can't come back to work. Trouble, right?"

"Who was the manager who passed away last year?" Maomao hummed.

"Hmm. I remember that he was famous for being really by the book." Lihaku groaned.

"Kounen," I spoke up.

"Yes! How do you know?" Lihaku asked a little weirded out.

"A lot happened." Maomao and I stated.

"So, what can I do for you?" Maomao asked him.

"Right! The main point. Remember this? You gave it to me back then." He held up the pipe that was the root cause of the explosion. "I tried to give it back, but the owner declined. He doesn't want it anymore."

"It seems very expensive. I assumed it was important." Maomao mumbled.

"It caused that explosion they might think it's cursed," I added.

"He got it from some court lady. Sounds weird, right?" Lihaku sighed. "Why give this to a random warehouse guard?"

"To make them so excited at getting something so expensive they don't think and being gifted it from a female they would want to use it immediately." I speculated.

"The guard escorted the court lady outside the castle because she was walking alone in the dark. She gave him this pipe as a token of gratitude." Lihaku explained in more detail.

"Lili is right. Receiving such an expensive item might compel him to use it right away." Maomao agreed with me.

"It was all planned out..." I mumbled amazed at what we had discovered. "It's incredible."

"But they can be coincidences," Maomao warned me.

"And what's the harm in being suspicious?" I asked. "This environment is life and death coincidences are far and few between since most deaths or accidents are on purpose. Then that court lady...I want to find her she was growing suspicious stuff."

"What if someone gets accused for no reason? Being branded as a criminal can be life-changing." Maomao warned me.

"And what if someone else dies? Do we just wait for the next one to make it more concrete?" I argued. She sighed seeing I won't change my mind on this, but there isn't much I can do on my own anyway.

"What did this court lady look like?" I questioned Lihaku.

"I tried to get details about her. But she was wearing a scarf that hid her face, apparently." He sighed and I did to.

"Maybe she was hiding her face intentionally," Maomao added.

"Yeah, but she was quite tall for a woman and smelled like medicine," Lihaku explained, and that made me think of one person alone.

"Oh..." I let out interesting him.

"Lili, it's best to not speak based on conjecture," Maomao informed me. "Were there any more strange incidents other than the events we mentioned?"

"Hmmm. I can't say..." Lihaku groaned. "Do you think there's something to find out here?"

"There could be." Maomao picked up a stick. "Or there might not."

"Which is it?" Lihaku sighed as I watched her draw circles on the ground with the stick.

"Lili, you need to watch this." She informed me, so I knelt down beside her to watch and then nearly dropped Bao. I saved him thankfully making me sigh in relief and the other two laughed confusing me.

"Now two coincidences can often occur simultaneously," Maomao explained as there were two circles slightly connected then she added another into the mix. "Three at once isn't that rare, either. But when several of them pile up and become clearly intentional..."

She stabbed the middle where they all connected. "What if a person who fits the description of a tall court lady appeared here?" Maomao asked and Lihaku gasped.

Lihaku laughed and then slapped her back. "Wow, you are a lot smarter than you look!" Lihaku exclaimed, and I slapped him scaring him, but he was hurting Maomao.

"Lili, before you do anything you need to find the real connecter between them all and see if they really do connect with every event before you act," Maomao explained. "Don't rush into anything."

"Okay...But still...more will die if we wait," I stated the same thing I said earlier.

"Sometimes it can't be helped." She sighed knowing I won't like that answer, but it's the truth.

"Looks like fun." We heard a voice.

Lihaku gasped in horror when he looked to see Jinshi staring at us from behind a pillar then I giggled. "He looks like he's suffering." I grinned.

"There's nothing fun here." Maomao retorted.

"I will take my leave!" Lihaku rushed off.

Chapter Text

We went back to the office with Jinshi. "I heard ceremonial tools went missing," I spoke up.

"You still need to do," Jinshi stated and I huffed.

"You seem very close to that officer." Jinshi sulked like I was making Gaoshun sigh.

"Do I? He just came to talk to us about some concerns he had." Maomao explained. "May I explain the details to you?"

"Sure." He nodded and she gave him the exact same explanation.

"What a strange way they connect." Jinshi hummed.

"Right?!" I exclaimed loudly making him flinch.

"So, what do you think is behind them?" Jinshi asked.

"I don't know," Maomao answered.

"A cou-" Maomao covered my mouth making me glare at her confusing the other two.

"What did I say?" She asked me.

"It will be kept hush-hush between us all, others need to know since it's for the best of everyone," I stated.

"None of those incidents are certainties. It's more like setting several traps in the hopes that some of them work out." Maomao explained.

"In that case, I say Princess Liena is right." Jinshi hummed. "There must be other traps, right?"

"I can't say for certain." Maomao sighed.

"And we need to make it certain," I argued.

"It's hard to determine which are accidents and which were plotted. It's still possible that these are all just coincidences." Maomao stated showing I won't be able to convince her with words, so.

"Momo, be curious as me and solve this with me," I demanded and she sighed. "Jinshi motivate her."

"Why do I need that?" Maoamo asked.

"You aren't excited." We both stated.

"Excited?" She asked then sighed. "I'm just a servant. I only do what I am told, so I will solve it with you."

"No, I want you to be happy during it!" I retorted. "Banshee! Do your thing!"

"Oh, in that case," Jinshi smirked. "How about this?"

He wrote it down on a clear piece of paper. "The other day, I visited the trader. He told me there was an interesting item in stock." He held up the paper with the words Ox bezoar on it. "This is what it was called."

Maomao looked amazed surprising me since I had no clue what it was and she jumped onto the desk stunning us all. "Are you going to give me that?!" Maomao yelled. "Really?! You'd better not be lying!"

"Do you want it?" Jinshi asked and he looked traumatised having her so close to him.

"I do!" She screeched.

"...Xiaomao." Gaoshun grabbed the bottom of her shirt.

She got down and then dusted off her clothes. "Excuse me." She let out.

"Looks like you are excited." Jinshi laughed trying to compose himself.

"You unleashed something," I mumbled.

"Will you really give me this?" Maomao held up the piece of paper.

"Depends on how well you work. I will keep you updated." Jinshi informed her.

She grinned. "As you wish, Master Jinshi! Lili!"

"And so, Gaoshun, take care of it!" Jinshi smirked as Maomao and I were giggling happily and Gaoshun sighed.

Sadly, I couldn't work with her since I had to prepare for the ceremony that was very soon.

I noticed she had been working hard and I felt a little guilty, so the same day she was helping me get changed for the ceremony I spoke with her. "I won't push anymore," I reassured her confusing her. "Just get some rest since it will be one of the rare times I'm not with you."

"Are you sure?" Maomao asked as she finished off the look.

"You gave up with many of my whims. I felt really happy!" I admitted. "For once in my life I'm excited every day! Going out and eating that food, then meeting the people you love. I like solving things and helping people with you, but I feel like I'm pushing it lately."

"I worried my Father and invaded your home," I admitted.

"It is fine, I follow your every want." She informed me.

"Then you resting would make me happy," I stated and she slowly nodded.

Gaoshun came to pick me up and had to carry me since the clothes were a little heavy. "Seriously who makes a child wear this," I complained as I waved to Maoamo, but she didn't head towards her room making me sigh. "She didn't even listen to me this time when it's in her favour."

Gaoshun took me to the place, but we ran into Lakan on the way who greeted us. "Is the Princess taking part?" He smirked.

"Hey, Lakan," I spoke. "With Momo, please help her whenever she needs it if I'm not there," I stated, and he was surprised but nodded. "I'm glad we can work together on that at least."

Gaoshun looked uncomfortable with Lakan who only grinned at him.

Gaoshun took me inside after, and Jinshi turned to us. He looked funny to me. "Balls in the face." I giggled as I reached forward to whack them.

"Like a cat, aren't you cute for once?" Jinshi grinned at me.

"...You are hiding your face, better." I nodded, and he hung his head making me giggle.

He then patted my head, and Gaoshun passed me over to him. "Where is Maomao?" Jinshi asked me as he looked around.

"Resting," I answered. "I worked her hard, and she has her own issues."

"Are you gonna stop being greedy?" Jinshi hummed curious.

"Of course not! I am inspecting every explosion that happens." I grinned as he groaned.

Gaoshin sighed since it scares them my interest is in such dangerous things. Jinshi placed me down when it was soon going to start and I was staying on the outskirts of where we needed to stand confusing him.

"...Why?" I pointed at the dangling pillar since I genuinely thought it would be gone by now this stupid design.

"You like explosions, but a dangling pillar is the line?" He laughed and I went to leave. "Don't! Professionals made it, so don't worry." Jinshi held out his hand to me.

I looked up at his face, and he seemed sad that I might leave so I took his hand.

Jinshi genuinely looked so happy that I trusted him. He led me in, and I groaned at the pillar, so he made me focus ahead on the weird golden pot that had something boiling inside of it.

We started the ceremony, and Jinshi helped me with what I needed to do.

It would be over soon, and we were just praying now, but I heard steps meaning the ceremony had been ruined again so we will need to repeat it.

I turned to see who the culprit was to see Maomao heading our way. "Momo?" I let out as I saw she looked unwell and there was even blood on her face. "Why are you hu-"

"Lili!" She screamed.

She came at us so quickly, and I felt her hand on my chest, but something soon touched my head and then it was dark.

Maomao groaned as she looked back to see her leg was bleeding. "Gotta stitch that...where is she?" She looked around. "She was right..."

"Lili..." Maomao looked over towards me to see I was on the floor unconscious.

I'm still near the pillar, but not under it.

But there was some blood flowing from my hair showing there was some kind of injury and I wasn't moving one bit. "Dammit..." She let out wondering if she had failed and she genuinely wished with all her being that she didn't.

Not for the consequences she would face, but the thought of not seeing me ever again or not following her anymore terrified her.

She didn't really like children at first and still doesn't, but I have grown on her so much.

Jinshi grabbed her face and he looked so broken. "Lili, check her...blood a child-" Maomao tried to make his attention turn to me since I was in a far worse state.

He panicked and looked over at me then Maomao fainted.

Many of the people here came over to check on me while Jinshi looked after Maomao. "She's breathing!" One exclaimed as they started to move me, but they were rough in their panic.

Jinshi saw them lift my head and blood flowed from it then they dropped my head in a panic feeling the warm blood they didn't expect.

That act filled him with pure anger that he had never felt before. "Let her go!" Jinshi screamed scaring them, but he felt outraged that they would treat me in such a way after seeing that I was visibly injured or dying.

He took Maomao into his arms and then carefully placed me in his arms as he left to get us help. "Report to the Emperor immediately." He stated before he left.

Many were in shock seeing him carry Maomao himself and seeing me injured.

It was utter chaos in the Emperor's palace when the incident was reported to him.

"Where is my daughter?!" Father yelled terrifying the messenger. They informed him where I was, and he took off on his own, so the attendants had to rush after him.

It was a scary sight for many since the expression he held was one they hadn't seen since my Mother's death. Everyone wanted to know why he wore it again, but no one dared to stop him or ask even the concubine who are ranked highly.

They were able to guess rightly that it must have been about me, but they hadn't seen me at all since the time I came to their lesson Maomao did. They have no clue how I am doing right at this moment.

When he arrived, Suiren was prepared for him to come and knew he would be in a somewhat angry state. Gaoshun was very nervous since to him they had severely failed in taking care of me.

He could only hope I would be okay, but when he saw the blood in my hair his blood went cold. Jinshi was uncharacteristically crying freely as he kept silent, but they knew who to summon to help us both.

I was attended to as soon as the Doctor came and he was now working on Maomao, so I was left to rest in my bed.

Suiren and Gaoshin bowed as Father came over to my bedside and he groaned seeing bandages around my head. Gaoshun noticed he was getting me out of bed, but the doctor warned them to not move me. "Your Majesty it would be best she rests." He explained.

"I need to be beside her. I need to keep the promise this time." Father rambled, and it seemed no words were getting through to him. He took me away back to his palace and he used his servants to cover the sight of me by standing around us.

Whenever I would make a sound, he would stop, so they would to. He waited hoping I would open my eyes, but I didn't. I did make a lot of sounds, so he stopped a lot confusing many who couldn't look into the group.

Once he made it back he placed me in his bed but didn't leave the room and stayed by my side.

Maomao woke up very confused and Suiren was by her side to explain where she was and what happened.

"Lili?" Maomao asked quietly since she remembered seeing blood flow from my head.

"The Princess was taken away by the Emperor as soon as he came here," Suiren explained with a dreary expression since she was worried herself.

"I'm gonna be in trouble for pushing her and interrupting the ceremony." Maomao groaned.

"No, he understood that she would have died if you didn't intervene," Suiren reassured her. "But her condition...We can only wait."

"...She was bleeding from her head it seems she hit the ground really hard," Maomao mumbled. "She's still only seven and a hit to the head as an adult can be lethal."

They were all very worried, but they wouldn't have to be for long since I woke up around the same time as her.

Chapter Text

I woke up with so much pain coming from my head that it felt like it was gonna break open. It was a struggle to open my eyes, and I felt exhausted as the light attacked my eyes making me whine.

I tried to move to get away from the light, but I didn't move much for some reason.

I noticed the feeling of the bed I was in confusing me since I don't remember seeing my Father.

"I need to get-" I tried to sit up, but there was a pressure on my front keeping me down, so I tried to fight against it and whined.

"Liena!" Father yelled making me freeze and I looked up to see the ceiling was blurry.

I then glanced to the side to see my Father who was blurry, but his expression was filled with so much worry it was clear as day for me. "...Did you find out about the thornapple?" I mumbled not understanding why he would be worried about me right now.

"Did you try eating something again?" He grinned gently at me. "Do you remember what happened last?" He asked as he placed Bao in my arms to hopefully calm me since I might have been looking for him.

"...I told Momo to rest..." I let out knowing I said that not too long ago, but my memory is fuzzy like my vision right now. "...Someone wanted to...Every coincidence lined up..."

I sat up since I felt something was really off. He allowed me to since I was moving slowly now so he thought I had calmed down.

I tried to get out of bed, but Father stopped me and a doctor came inside when he called out to them. I wasn't listening to him just trying to move, and Father found that very strange since I usually like to talk about things first.

Father allowed me to at least stand from the bed making the quack doctor panic. "She needs to rest!" He exclaimed as I had a hard time gaining my balance and then got it, but if I didn't focus I would lose it again easily.

"Liena, what do you need?" Father asked me.

"Rest!" The doctor exclaimed then placed a hand on my shoulder making me look at him. "You need to get back into bed."

"No!" I yelled making them go quiet. "Last time, she was taken from me...is she gone? Is she dead like mother?"

My words made them freeze as I carefully moved towards the direction I knew the door was in.

Father acted first by bending down in front of me and holding out his hand. "I will take you to her, but you must promise to rest after." He asked of me.

I reached out for his hand but touched his face instead stunning me.

I decided falling into him would work better and he caught me then I held on to him tightly. "Promise!" I nodded.

Father grinned as he lifted me up into his arms. "Your majesty, please! She needs to stay still!" The doctor pleaded. "I still don't know why she is so confused! She needs to stay still even if she has to be restrained!"

"She is confused that alone is scaring her," Father argued not wanting to do anything that would upset me more than I am now. "Taking her to Maomao is an easy task for me as her Father, I will do whatever she wants."

He took me away and carefully watched me as he walked, so he hit walls at times or just brushed them shocking others who were around to see. He even fed me some sweets to see if I was alright to eat and I liked the sweets.

They helped me concentrate some more and my vision was getting better. I just feel kind of faint and confused still I don't get what is going on.

Once I recognised the area we were in I was demanding to be put down since we were near where Maomao should be.

He was reluctant to let me down, but he wanted to see if I could walk on my own.

I heard voices, so I knew where to go. "Momo!" I exclaimed as I rushed in then smacked my face into the door and I was very confused since I thought it was to the side of me. "What?"

"Liena!" Father bent down near me. "Please rest."

"I just need to see her," I stated as I reached my hand out to hold onto him, but ended up grabbing his nose, not his arm. "That still works."

Gaoshun came outside because of the commotion then was stunned to see blonde hair go past him at a low level.

"Princess!" Gaoshun exclaimed as he spun to see it really was me.

Jinshi froze seeing I was here, and I started to stumble, so I stopped running. "Why is she here?" Jinshi asked my Father who was frowning as he tried to pick me up, but I was rejecting him.

I was looking around not really taking anything in.

Maomao waved a hand in front of my face since I stopped right beside her bed and my reaction was delayed. "She's been mumbling about seeing you, about connections and even Jinshi," Father explained to her. "She's very confused, so I brought her here to calm her down."

"Princess." Gaoshun knelt near me and he saw he had my attention. "Are you feeling okay?"

"I'm fine," I stated.

I looked around to see Maomao then tried to jump onto her bed, but failed. I ended up on the floor and Jinshi rushed to help me up. Maomao looked very unconvinced by my words and actions there.

"My head hurts a little..." I admitted and she frowned since it was covered in bandages like hers. "But I found you finally..."

I tried to get on her bed again then sighed as she placed a hand on my cheek. I couldn't see her expression too well, but she has a similar one to Father I think.

"Now, why are you hurt?" I asked her confusing the others and Maomao flinched.

"What happened before you woke up?" Maomao asked me.

"...Things," I answered.

"Come here." She motioned me closer.

I did my best to try and get up again, and she held out her hand to me, but I missed it making me groan. "You have a concussion," Maomao stated with confidence.

"What is that?" My Father asked her.

"A concussion is when the brain is injured," Maomao explained scaring them. "It's normal for her to not remember before or after the injury, so that is fine. She will be disoriented and have trouble focusing and even moving. She will be like this for a while. She just needs to rest for now. Has she vom-"

Maomao patted my head when I showed the symptom she was about to ask and Jinshi flinched back from the smell of my puke. "Are you okay?" Father rubbed my back.

"...My sweets," I whined. "I just ate them..."

"You shouldn't be having those in the morning." Maomao scolded me.

"But I missed them." I teared up.

Once I was cleaned up, I was making grabby hands at Maomao. She lifted me into her bed and hugged me as I sat in her lap. The others planned to get the room cleared up, so they were busy.

Father was talking to Jinshi about Maomao and me.

Maomao had her head down beside my ear and her hug was tighter than normal. She noticed my tears that were caused by the pain coming from my head.

"I'm sorry, Lili." Maomao let out. "I should have listened to you if I started researching earlier you wouldn't be like this. I didn't think you could possibly be the next victim..."

I looked at her and she saw my expression then squeaked when I put my hand to her cheek, but I was very quick so it was more of a smack. "Sorry, now we are equal on stupid apologies. Don't say unneeded words...I'm guessing you saved me I'm still confused, but thanks!"

Maomao grinned at me and hugged me even tighter than before.

They gave us some time and then decided it would be a good time for Maomao to explain what happened since Father and I were both here. I was in my Father's lap since he wanted to make sure I didn't start trying to move again.

What transpired was thoroughly explained and I was still trying to remember it. "...I thought a dangling pillar was stupid," I mumbled.

My Father was trembling a little since hearing the entire recountment was nerve-wracking because I nearly died back there.

I wasn't the aim either I'm sure, but man I have bad luck.

"What in the world is going on?!" Basen yelled and I whined.

He went quiet and sat down when Father looked at him and I would have done the same since Maoamo should not be yelled at. She did something most never would do since there would be severe consequences if she was wrong.

"I apologise for my lack of manners." Maomao apologised to Jinshi and my Father.

"I have only gratification for your actions." My Father bowed his head to her shocking the others. "I couldn't be there for my daughter, so I thank you."

"So, how did you end up there, and how did you know the pillar was about to fall?" Jinshi asked her.

"Connections." I let out worrying Father that I was going to start rambling again. "I'm smart."

"I know you are." He patted my head.

"I should have looked more into it as you wanted Lili." Maomao sighed confusing the others. "That was an accident caused by multiple coincidences converging. But it's as if the coincidences were drawn together intentionally. In that sense, it's a conspiracy, not an accident."

"The first coincidence is the death of Master Kounen, a high-ranking official at the Board of Rites, last year," Maomao stated stunning Jinshi since we got nowhere with his death. "Next, the fire at a warehouse and the theft of some ceremonial tools at a different warehouse."

"And third is the manager of ceremonial tools falling ill due to food poisoning at around the same time," Maomao informed us of the final one. It's weird that we were involved in all of them somewhat, well at least at the end of their stories.

"Those were all caused intentionally by someone?" Jinshi asked.

"Probably, there's also probably one more important factor. The stolen ceremonial tools. During the ceremony, the pillar above the altar was pulled up by metal wires, and fixed onto the floor with metal parts." Maomao explained. "If the goal was to make this appear as an accident, aiming for those metal parts would be effective."

"If someone stole those, they'd just make replacements!" Basen argued.

"And who did that? Why did it break unlike before?" I asked.

"Exactly." Maomao nodded. "I'm surprised you can figure that out, but can't put a grape in your mouth."

I pointed my grape at her offended and Father took it off me then fed me it making me hum happily from the taste. Jinshi moved away in case I puke again and Father turned me towards him making Jinshi squeak while he laughed.

"Since they are used in ceremonies, I'm sure the design was elaborate. I can think of one artisan who might have been tasked with it." Maomao spoke up.

"The metalworker who passed away?" Jinshi asked.

"Yes, the stolen ceremonial pieces were rebuilt by the metalworker. So, what if those metal parts were designed to break when heated?" Maomao suggested.

"Idiot! What kind of metal would..." Basen froze.

"Remember?" I grinned. "This is an attempt on Jinshi's life, and it was designed to look like an accident."

"Are you saying the metalworker was part of this conspiracy?" Jinshi asked calmly.

"No, I think he didn't know anything and just built the metal parts as ordered," Maomao answered. "Perhaps he was asked, 'Please, build one of these, but using that special metal.' But if an accident occurs at a ceremony, of course, the metalworker would have doubts."

"If the artisan is eliminated before the incident, both the identity of his commissioner and the secret of the easily melting metal vanish with him," Maomao stated.

"Was he killed?" Jinshi asked.

"That I can't tell." She admitted. "But as Lili said it could be a crime made to look like an accident. That's all I can say."

"Jinshi, are you okay?" I asked and he looked to me surprised. "Cuts? Bleeding?"

"Nothing." He answered.

"Good." I let out then he was stunned to see a smile on my face.

"She finally asked." Maomao sighed.

"I will be leaving," Father informed them as he stood up with me in his arms. "She will only come back when I deem she is okay to."

"...Escape." I grinned, and he held me up in front of himself. "I said that out loud, didn't I?"

"You did." He nodded then smirked. "Then to make sure you stay I will stay with you all day."

"...I should get more concussions." I hummed.

"Don't take after Maomao on that!" Jinshi screeched.

I waved to them as Father took me away and he took me back to the palace then he stopped walking for some reason. I didn't really notice why until I felt a hand on my head and looked to see who it was.

"Grandma!" I exclaimed.

Anshi was stunned I called her that and then gained a sad smile since she had wanted to hear me call her that, but not with bandages around my head indicating I had been injured. "Why did you not notice me till now?" She asked. "I called out your name."

"Oh..." I let out.

"She is concussed," Father explained stunning her and she swiped me off of him.

"What happened?" Anshi hissed surprising those around.

"We need a more private setting," Father stated and so they went to one.

Anshi was gentle as she caressed my head hoping to relieve some of my pain. I was in her lap as they both sat down alone with no attendants since this needed to be kept quiet as much as it could be.

Father explained it all, and I was able to note he explained that the target was Jinshi and Anshi had a vivid reaction to that.

"Why did you take part?" Anshi asked me.

"It was repayment for letting me leave the palace for a while," I explained not thinking there.

"You left?! She left?!" She looked between us stunned and very worried since how did she not know of this sooner? "How long?"

"...A minute." I lied and it was very obvious. "A day and some hours."

Anshi's eyes were wide open in disbelief as we both just slowly looked away from her. She groaned from all this information, and I thought maybe distracting her might be a good idea, but still keep it in the same realm of information so she doesn't know I'm trying to.

"Grandma, have you ever had chicken skewers?" I asked. She looked to Father wondering if this was part of my concussion.

"No, she spoke highly about them when she got back from her little outing." He explained.

Anshi sighed then patted my head and I enjoyed it. I stayed in my room like I was told to since I could tell I wasn't going to get much done like this.

Chapter Text

A couple of days passed and I was doing much better. I was still affected by it but not as badly as before and today Lihaku came to inform me and Father about an update on the assassination attempt.

Once he informed us of the latest information, we both stiffened up.

"She was found dead?" I asked him with wide eyes, and he nodded then I grinned.

"Suirei, huh?" I let out and Father looked at me. "I do know her. She showed very little emotion and she was very reclusive and had extensive knowledge of medicine...surround the place where her corpse is being held, she spoke about the reviving herb."

"Reviving?" Father asked me.

"It's a false death. It makes their bodies seem dead, but they come right back alive. It's a deep sleep basically." I explained stunning him. "Mother told me of it."

"...I see." He nodded and followed my wants.

"Now I'm gonna see Momo." I went to rush out and then froze just before I felt like I was going to hit something I poked the door in front of me. "I keep mistaking where the actual door is...it will be fine."

"Princess," Lihaku spoke up as he caught up to me. "I will be helping you move around."

"Okay." I nodded as I walked off.

He immediately panicked and moved me, so I didn't brush against any walls.

We visited Maomao who looked much better than before and she sighed seeing me. "I feel the love you have for me in that sigh." I grinned at her.

"Isn't it a bit early?" Maomao asked me. "A week is what you need the very least."

"Father loves me," I stated as I pointed at Lihaku. "He's watching me until I come here then it transfers to the people here and you...if that's no trouble?"

"Of course it's trouble, but that isn't for you to worry about," Maomao stated and I grinned.

"Now he has something to say." I motioned to Lihaku.

"About that incident. A court lady named Suirei had something to do with it." Lihaku explained. "They found her corpse."

Maomao's eyes widened. "Huh?" She let out.

"This is why I am here," I explained. "She isn't dead, but I don't know if her body is still in the casket. The place has been surrounded, but we will need to go in to clarify."

"Princess, she was confirmed dead by doctors." Lihaku sighed.

"Revival herb," I stated and Maomao looked at me with wide eyes. "We will go to where she is being kept, but we need more people since it would be too strange just us."

Maomao took my hand and walked with me to where the others were who were worried, but also were glad to see me. "We have a request of you!" Maomao yelled as she couldn't stop smiling unnerving Jinshi.

"Join us to go look at a corpse." I grinned.

"...SHE IS DYING!" Jinshi pointed at me and it seems Gaoshun agreed.

"Just come with." I sighed, and they did in the end since we just walked off on our own. They were stunned when we arrived at the morgue to see it surrounded by guards.

"Princess Liena, no one has come in or out." One of them reported to me. "We also have the doctor who did the examination."

Maomao and I looked to see it was the one that loved Suirei. "Oh, it is you." I groaned and Maomao patted my head. "Don't get close to the body, not like you did to begin with."

"Huh?" He let out as we went inside.

We stood in the room where there were many coffins, and Gaoshun got us some chairs, but only Maomao sat and I made sure she was seated away from the coffins. We can't have her getting interested in dead bodies and this could become a trigger for that.

"Did the poison ingested by the court lady include thornapple?" Maomao asked the man.

"That's...." He went quiet.

"We need you to answer here," I stated. "They were being grown on a small hill...only I should be able to grow those. We wouldn't allow for them to be freely grown, well we made sure of it a couple of years ago."

"Why?" Jinshi asked.

"It has a strong poison, but in the right amounts, it can work as an anaesthetic," Maomao explained. "I'm sure the pharmacy stocks plenty."

"I can't say for certain." The doctor answered annoying me and Maomao got up. "It's quite likely, given the symptoms but I can't say for certain."

"Then we will have a look," I stated.

"Yes, confirming with our own eyes would be best." Maomao grabbed a wooden hoe and started to open up a coffin using it.

"You seem to efficient with that." I stared at her suspicious she had opened coffins before.

"I haven't." She reassured me as she struggled a little.

"What are you doing?!" The doctor yelled.

"Do shut up." I sighed as she finally got it open. "My, she aged quick."

"That's not Suirei?" His face went pale. "It can't be..."

He fell to his knees. "It was...it really was Suirei..." He admitted.

"Are you certain it was Suirei?" Maomao asked.

"There's no way I'd mistake her." He covered his face with his hands. "She had no pulse. Her heart wasn't moving. She was so clean."

"In other words, you have been exploited." Maomao pointed out.

"Heavily," I added. "You didn't do your job because you got lost in your grief and her beauty, you let a criminal win."

"You didn't think to cut open her corpse to find out what poison she used," Maomao added what he should have done. "That's what Suirei expected."

"You!" He launched at us, but Gaoshun got in the way. Maomao pulled me back as the guards in the back made their presence known to him so he stopped.

"You can leave now." I dismissed them and they went so we could continue talking.

"It wasn't just thornapple that Suirei took. If we investigated the drug stocks at the pharmacy, we should be able to tell what she used." Maomao explained.

"I already know what the mix is," I added. "You just need to check them."

"What do you mean? That the corpse is wrong." Jinshi asked.

"Even if the coffin was supposed to be burned, it would be too suspicious if it was empty," Maomao explained. "She must have placed a different corpse in a new coffin to replace her."

"Then what about Suirei's corpse?" Jinshi asked.

"She's not dead," I explained.

"Huh?!" Jinshi exclaimed. "How?!"

"There is a certain drug that can make a person appear dead," I explained surprising them that I know of it.

"Are you aware of it?" Maomao looked at the Doctor.

"I have heard about it, but that's just fantasy." He retorted.

"If it was, I wouldn't-" I coughed confusing them. "Moving on."

"What is it like?" Jinshi asked.

"That drug, which is said to exist in a faraway land..." Maomao looked at me. "Is able to kill a person then resurrect them later. I don't know the details, but I have heard thornapple and pufferfish are used as ingredients."

"That is right." I nodded as she went to another coffin and then groaned in pain. "Sit."

"Yes, I will." Maomao sighed. "Master Gaoshun, could you investigate the empty coffins?"

"Yes." He nodded and I followed him.

Gaoshun turned to me nervously confusing me. He didn't want to open them with me near to see the corpses, but he didn't need to worry about that since we soon found the evidence we needed. "Fingernail marks." He mumbled seeing them on the outside of a coffin.

"That must have been the one with the dead Suirei in it," Maomao spoke up. "By the time her rescuer arrived to open it, she came back to life. They set up a different coffin with another corpse to replace it, then disguised her as a vendor to walk out."

"They employed such a risky method?" Jinshi asked.

"If she got caught, she'd get executed anyway," Maoamo explained. "I'd take that bet any day."

"Some things are worth the risk," I added.

He looked between us both so confused as to why we liked this method or would even use it if we needed to. "Since there's no corpse here, Suirei must have won her bet. If the replacement corpse got burned, it would have been a complete victory, but..." Maomao smirked like a villain and she started to giggle. "If she's still alive, I'd like to meet her."

"She is quite strong." I grinned. "And I'm not teaching you it."

"Why?!" Maomao whined at me. "Medicine to bring people back to life! I need to learn it!"

"No, you don't," I stated with anger making her hold up her hands. "It is only to be used if nothing else lets you win. Now get your leg stitched, I see the blood."

"Yeah, I think the wound reopened earlier." Maomao nodded.

"Say that sooner!" Jinshi freaked out on her.

The case ended like that and there wasn't much else to look into. It seems Suirei appeared from thin air, and that's how she left to. She was quite amazing I didn't like that she aimed for Jinshi, but he didn't die and the method she used is something close to me.

That night, I was walking around since I wanted to try and get better. Maomao was already taken back to her room by Gaoshun and she can't move much on her own so it's just me.

Well, I wasn't alone I have a stalker right now who I quite like.

My father arrived not to long ago and was making sure I was doing well. He couldn't help but follow me as I walked around then I noticed Gaoshun taking some drinks to Jinshi's room.

I thought it would be fun to mess with them, so I pushed the door open a little to hear them talking quietly about something. Jinshi noticed me as he was about to have his drink.

"I know you still own your balls." I grinned as they both spat out their drinks from hearing me say that.

Jinshi looked at me terrified, and Gaoshun was stunned as my Father burst out laughing stunning them as I laughed with him. "What do you mean?" Jinshi asked me as I pointed at the box filled with some of his old toys.

Father picked me up as we giggled away making the other two sigh.

"How do you know that's true?" Father asked me.

"You wouldn't castrate your own son." I hummed. "It's so much fun bullying him. I think I know why Mother did the same."

"It's fun to tease him." Father agreed with me.

Jinshi shivered knowing he's gonna be teased by us both in the future since he could still hear our faint laughter.

The next day, I was surprised that Jinshi had come to me with an offer already to go out. "Would you like to see the concubine?" Jinshi asked me. "You are well enough now, and I'm sure they are worried from hearing of what happened."

"Oh, it was kept quiet at my request," I stated confusing him. "It would cause unneeded attention and I rather not be swarmed by them. It is known that I got hurt, but the magnitude of it and how it was kept quiet probably made them think I climbed some tree and then fell."

"But won't I be a nuisance for you?" I asked.

"Never, I should be the one paying you back," Jinshi admitted, and I saw quite the hurt expression on his face.

It seems my injuries have scared everyone since even Maomao felt guilty. Father and Grandma felt bad to and now here's this one who should be only concerned that his life was in danger. "I was the one who made you do the ceremony." Jinshi sighed.

"Then you owe me a bunch," I stated. "The first thing I want is for you to smile. I don't want people finding out about the situation."

Jinshi was stunned then grinned seeing I just wanted him to act the same as before. I do want him to be way less creepy, but having a sulky puppy sounds annoying.

I like cats more.

For once in my life I have got a prediction of human behaviour wrong. I got it very wrong that the concubine wouldn't be worried and was very confused by it.

"Princess!" Lihua exclaimed. She was holding my face in her hands surprising me. "I heard you were hurt."

"A small concussion," I mumbled and she looked so sad. "I'm fine now."

"Concussion?" Lihua let out and hugged me surprising me even more, but I happily accepted it.

"Concubine Lihua," Jinshi spoke up, but he was blatantly ignored by her. She ignored everyone but me for the entire visit making me feel very loved.

I promised to come back again soon.

When we visited Loulan, she was standing behind something and then came out in an outfit I never see much. "Western clothes?" I mumbled in awe seeing them.

My Mother had some herself but swapped between our type of clothing here and those since she liked both. "Greetings, Master Jinshi. Princess Liena." She looked at us.

"Another wonderful outfit, I see." Jinshi sparkled.

"Can I feel?" I asked and she nodded.

I felt it to find it is high quality, and I was able to get close enough to examine her. Father informed me she is very confusing since every time he visits her he can't tell who she is every time.

He has to visit since her Father is an important official. She just has no appeal to him, but I think Loulan is doing it on purpose in the end since if you wanted to impress someone you wouldn't use so many different styles.

It was on purpose to confuse everyone, and I grinned.

"Are your hands warm?" I asked, and she gave me her hand not seeing any harm in that.

I hummed seeing this truly is a different person since her hands are one of a servant, not a lady like Loulan is. I wonder where she is and what she is doing and I'm kind of jealous I can't do the same thing.

We saw Lishu next who was fussing over me like Lihua did. She even tried to lift me up to get a better look at me. "Concubine Lishu!" Jinshi exclaimed as she was moving me around and I just let her.

"What were you thinking?! There's a bandage around your head! It can't be a small injury!" She exclaimed.

"I mean it is a small one, there was very little blood," I informed her and she looked horrified. "I'm fine."

"You are not!" Lishu sniffed as she teared up and I patted her arm. "Why are you hurt again?"

She was crying now as she hugged me and I didn't mind this at all since her honesty was refreshing to me. Her ladies-in-waiting went to talk, but I glared at them and they shivered in the corner terrified.

Jinshi and Gaoshun laughed nervously at the chaos I had caused.

Chapter Text

The last person we had to visit was Gyokuyou and it didn't go as I expected either. She was worried about me but didn't show it as expressively as Lihua did and she seemed rather exhausted.

She reacted as I expected in the end, but I didn't think about how Lingli would react to the news about my injury. It seems she didn't know I was hurt until Gyokuyou asked me how I was.

Lingli was confused still since I looked fine, but she had been missing me so she could understand it was the reason I was gone.

The ladies in waiting were all very worried about me and showed it, so Lingli started to cry confusing us. She was holding her arms out to me showing it was me who caused this reaction so I went over and she clung onto me.

"I'm not going anywhere," I reassured her as I patted her head.

The others grinned seeing I could tell why she was crying while the rest were confused. I adored that she missed me so much and expressed it so vividly it made me feel very loved by her. I hope our relationship continues to be good in the future.

I comforted her as Jinshi finally questioned Gyokuyou's tiredness.

"Now back to work with you all." Hongniang kicked the other ladies in waiting out.

"I seem to have missed my period," Gyokuyou informed us and I was confused since I hadn't been told what that was.

Lingli was confused like me.

Jinshi's eyes widened then he looked at me and he seemed confused. "Why aren't you happy?" He asked me.

"She doesn't seem well." I let out.

"...Princess missing her period means she is most likely pregnant," Gaoshun explained and I was shocked then grinned brightly.

"I wanna come back!" I exclaimed. Lingli grinned happily as she tried to climb me to hug me more. "Momo is coming too!"

"Of course." Jinshi nodded, and I grinned seeing he would go along with my intentions to have Maomao moved here. It will stop Lakan from trying to interact with her since he can't go near the Rear Palace at all.

Once we went back, we informed her of the move. "We are going to Concubine Gyokuyou's because maybe a new sibling!" I exclaimed.

"Starting when?" Maomao asked.

"Can you start today?" Jinshi hummed.

"Yes, can you Lili?" She asked me to make sure I was comfortable enough to go back.

"Yes!" I nodded as Jinshi walked out. "Thank you."

He looked at me stunned then nodded as he carried on his way. "Oh, you both are in a good mood." Suiren grinned.

"Sibling!" I grinned.

"No, not at all!" Maomao panicked.

"It's unfortunate. I thought I'd finally found someone worth cracking the whip on. Right?" She grinned at Maomao terrifying her.

We got her stuff moved there along with some of mine too. Maomao was happy to be taste-testing for poison again every day.

Today she was doing it as I was showing Father Bao and he greeted him properly and everything making Gyokuyou laugh. Lingli imitated Father and greeted Bao, so I had Bao do it back and she giggled happily.

Maomao seemed a little surprised again seeing how loving he is towards us both. He is seen as a perv since he was very insistent on his type being fully grown women, but that's only because of the past.

"I'm going to be cleaning today," Maomao informed me. "Are you sure you want to follow?"

"When don't you do that?" I questioned her and she paused. "I haven't seen the doctor in a while. I also want to see you scare him into cleaning."

"Seems you do take pleasure in others' pain." Maomao hummed.

"Some, but not you," I answered honestly as I stumbled a little, so she picked me up. "This brain of mine needs to get back into gear. Would hitting it again make it work?" I asked.

"Potentially," Maomao answered. "But I would die as a result."

"Not worth it." I hummed as some who were nearby heard us talk and just looked terrified.

Once we arrived, the doctor was fussing about my condition while Maomao explained why we were there. "Cleaning?! You don't have to do that, you can ask someone else to-" He tried to argue.

"If we asked someone else to do it, and they swapped out the medicine, what would we do?" Maomao asked scaring him. "There was a doctor at the court pharmacy that got a pay cut as punishment for not managing the drugs properly."

He looked like a scared hamster while Maomao was the cat ready to eat him. "We have to clean this up. It will be too late once the humidity goes up." Maomao explained as I handed him a small bouquet of flowers stunning him.

"Why?" He asked, but I went off to curiously look through the drawers here.

"They all mean a form of gratitude and health," Maomao explained shocking him. "She's very thankful that you treated her."

"Princess..." He cried.

"A peach rose?" Maomao mumbled as she analysed it annoying me a little. "It looks unwell...and it hasn't bloomed yet."

"I'm sorry for my concussion," I added and she froze making me laugh.

"Since I have been resting, the garden has taken a little of a hit to its life." I sighed. "I'm starting first with the tougher flowers for this time of year. Roses, all the colours have many meanings so I like to have a variety of them. And like that one most colours I have are from selective breeding so it would be a pain to let them die."

"I see." Maomao nodded as they got to work.

The doctor wasn't even in charge of cleaning this place even though he runs it. It was Maomao, who took charge, but I felt relieved having this place cleaned and checked to make sure we didn't have anything missing.

Once it was break time, the doctor was very happy and I was surprised to see he had made something sweet. "Finally a good time for a break. Sweets are always great when you are tired." He grinned as he passed out one to each of us.

"I agree," I added as I was impressed that he had sweet potatoes since they aren't in season, but I remembered that his family is quite rich so he must be used to such a luxury.

"This paper is good," Maomao commented on the one being used as a plate for the sweet.

"Oh, can you tell? My family back home leads our village in making it." The doctor bragged. "We are the palace purveyor. Impressive, huh?"

"It is indeed impressive," Maomao confirmed as she took a closer look at it.

I was eating mine with just my hands as the doctor cut his one up. "We used to make limitless profits as we produced more. We exported it to other countries, too." He informed us. "My family brought me any snacks I wanted as a child. Then the previous Emperor's Mother banned the cutting of trees..."

"She did?...Oops." I let out as I just looked at Bao in my lap and Maomao laughed. "What did you do to make paper again?"

"We started using alternative materials, which ruined trade." He grinned happy I asked even though I didn't need to humour him. "Our family took the blame for that. Since we had no money left, my older sister went to the rear palace."

"When my younger sister said she'd go too, I volunteered to come instead. Becoming a eunuch was less popular and worth more money. I never got to see my older sister, though." He gave us a sad smile.

The next day, we came around the same time to do cleaning again, but we found him looking stressed with a letter in hand.

"Oh, hey, little lady, Princess." He greeted us and I went over and then held out a cookie to him.

The doctor teared up and took it as we sat with him.

He handed the letter to Maomao. "My little sister sent me a letter." He explained as she felt the paper then frowned and it looked worse quality than the paper we used yesterday.

"Our family might not be the palace purveyor anymore." He informed us. "I wonder why? They just told me they came up with a way to produce more paper."

"What changed?" I spoke up. "I do the same thing with growing flowers a small change can mess up everything."

"Did they cut some corners?" Maomao asked.

"Of course not! They started using oxen for hard labour." He explained. "They didn't change the ingredients nor the process..."

"Not the time for cleaning, I guess." Maomao sighed.

"It isn't." I hummed as I grabbed the paper and it ripped so easily making my eyes widen. "It's weaker than me."

"What exactly is this unchanged process?" Maomao questioned him.

"It's the same as normal paper making." He informed us. "However, our family has a special way of crushing the ingredients and creating glue. Oh, but that's a secret."

"Are you sure?" I asked confusing him. "You are losing everything, and we aren't interested in making paper it sounds very boring."

He squeaked in panic, but didn't spill so Maomao decided to take a different approach. "Is there special attention paid to the water?" She asked.

"Yes. We used stored spring water to make the glue harden properly." The doctor answered. "It's for managing the humidity, but...the rest is a secret."

Maomao looked to be thinking then got up as I nibbled on a cookie while watching her. She pulled out a drawer from the wall of them. "Do you use boiled rice water for glue?" She asked.

"No, it's wheat flour, the way it's supposed to be. Otherwise, the hardening..." He covered his mouth. "Please forget I said that, okay?!"

"Still not interested," I reassured him as I got out of my seat to go see what she was doing.

Maomao put down three glasses and then put some kind of powder into them. "So where do you keep the oxen?" She asked him.

"I don't know about that." He answered as she filled the cups with hot water and then stirred them with a spoon.

She brought them over to the table for us to drink, and we did. "...What?" I let out then turned the cup over to find it stuck.

"Arrowroot gruel?" The doctor asked. "You got the ratio wrong. It's stuck on the cup and hard to drink."

"Oh, sorry. I will teach you how to make it easier to drink." Maomao put a spoon in her mouth and then used it to stir it. "Can you repeat after me? Like this, you lick the spoon and mix."

"That seems like poor manners." The doctor hummed as I did it.

We repeated the process and it wasn't sticky anymore. "Oh, it's no longer sticky." He hummed.

"...It's like glue," I grinned and he was not taking it in. "Doctor, take note."

"I suppose it is." He laughed nervously. "Maybe mixing salvia into glue would make it less sticky as well."

"Exactly." Maomao and I grinned.

"Exactly what?" He asked.

I slammed my head against the table making him cry out as Maomao groaned. "Please don't do that!" The doctor yelled.

"Oxen have lots of saliva in their mouths. Perhaps you should check where those oxen are getting their water." Maomao explained.

He still took a moment but was now running to write a letter to his sister.

"We will take our leave for today," Maomao called out to him as we left. "That took him a while."

"Well, he isn't like us and the concubine where we have to be careful of those around us. Words aren't weapons to him...I'm glad for him." I grinned. "He's also funny."

Chapter Text

We made it back to the Jade Pavilion to be informed by Hongniang that a message was sent saying Maomao was urgently needed. I held onto her skirt before she could go alone and she brought me with her since this might be over Suirei.

"How much would it cost to buy out a courtesan?" Lihaku asked making us both pause when we arrived.

"...Maybe I should have you executed for wasting time." I hummed scaring him. I huffed since I was excited since I thought it was about Suirei. "Momo, take care of the baby, I don't want this baby."

"Hear me out, missy!" Lihaku begged and banged his hands against the table. "I heard rumours that one of the Three Princesses is getting bought out!"

"That cost really depends." Maomao sighed.

"Give me the max." He demanded.

"Understood. Please understand that market prices fluctuate a lot, so this is just a rough estimate." Maomao informed him.

"Give it to me straight. How much?" He groaned.

"The cost of buying out a courtesan is based on how much she could make at the brothel, plus a little extra then doubled, so..." Maomao hummed, and Lihaku was begging for an answer. "If someone were to buy out Pairin, there are two candidates who are long-time favourites."

"Two?" Lihaku looked ready to puke.

"One is a wealthy merchant, a pleasant older man who continued to visit the Verdigris House, while it was in trouble. The other is a high-ranking official still young, in his thirties." Maomao explained.

"Isn't that old?" I asked.

Maomao just stared at me, but it made sense since my Father is in his thirties so that is old to me. "It can be." Maomao hummed. "Pairin said he was a good partner for the bedroom, but it is a little concerning how exhausted he seems the next day."

"Then she's holding him to tigh-Wait, it's not like what I do with Bao." I corrected myself and she laughed since I thought they were just cuddling like I do with Bao.

That was very dumb of me, but I don't care for that kind of stuff at my age so it just doesn't come to mind. "Thinking about life after being bought, neither are...hmm." Maomao sighed.

"Exhausted? What do you mean?" Lihaku asked.

"Pairin is not only a good dancer but is also famous as an invincible warlord in bed. When her hunger grows, she will pounce on anyone...in other words, she's extremely lustful." Maoamo explained. "But..."

"But?" Lihaku asked.

"Until my Dad took me in, the ones who took care of me at the Verdigris House were the old lady and the Three Princesses," Maomao informed us and she had a gentle smile on her face. "Pairin, who was able to lactate despite never having given birth, is almost like a mother to me."

"She's precious," I grinned.

"Yes, she is. I don't know what her thoughts on the matter are, but thinking back on those days, I do think it's a bit of a waste. She's definitely lustful, but she's at least equally maternal." Maomao explained.

"But what?" Lihaku asked just wanting a straight answer already.

Maomao and I moved away to discuss this quietly. "Master Lihaku understands what Pairin does for work and is still in love with her. He can be a dumb dog, but seems like an honest, hard worker. Trying to get a promotion for his girl is adorable, if stupid." She mumbled.

"Most of all, he has astonishing stamina." She hummed. "Hmmm, he wouldn't be a bad choice, all considered."

"I have also made a discovery," I stated, and they both looked to curious. "I don't like this conversation and my opinion is unneeded in it."

"Ah, that makes sense." Maomao laughed as I just played with Bao for now. They both talked about how much he had paid for Pairin already. "They'd ask for at least 10,000 in cash," Maomao informed him.

"10,000?!" Lihaku cried.

"A cheap courtesan would cost around 400. One of the Three Princesses of the Verdigris House? 10,000 silver, at the very least." Maoamo confirmed and he slowly cried then slammed his head into the desk.

"...Let's say I find that much somewhere. You think I will be able to buy her out with that?" He asked.

"Does she even like you?" I questioned him and he cried. "Genuine question, I don't want her to be forced to be with someone she doesn't like."

"She won't be, she can reject," Maomao reassured me relieving me, but he was sad again. "Master Lihaku, could you take off your clothes?"

"If I do, am I less likely to get dumped?" He asked.

"Executed for sure." I reminded them of my existence.

"Lili, go outside please," Maomao asked and I was already on my way out.

"Regret is in your future," I informed them as I closed the door confusing them both then they shivered.

"She's probably right." Lihaku groaned.

"Then do you want to give up?" Maomao asked.

"No!" He yelled. "I will strip!"

The two eunuchs standing by the door looked at it confused then at me. I just sat on the step and played with Bao confusing them, but they left me to it.

Lihaku and Maomao were saying weird things in there about muscles and eating for some reason. The two eunuchs listened in then panicked when Jinshi came rushing over and I looked up at him.

"Are you okay?" He kneeled in front of me out of breath as he searched me for injuries.

"I am out here for my mental health," I explained confusing him until he heard them yelling.

"Now! Please remove your final garment!" Maomao exclaimed like she was about to win a war.

Jinshi slammed the doors open, and I saw a glimpse of Lihaku and I got many hands smacked over my face. I did the same for poor Bao who had to witness such a scene.

"What are you two doing?" Jinshi hissed.

"Greetings, Master Jinshi." Maomao grinned.

Gaoshun lifted me up into his arms and glared at them stunning them that he was actually mad.

Lihaku got dressed and then ran off and Gaoshun took me inside as Jinshi was unsure if I was traumatised or not. "Now, what exactly were you up to?" Jinshi asked as Maomao was kneeling in front of him.

"What, you ask?" Maomao let out. "Well, I was summoned to give my opinion about a matter."

"Why was that man undressed like that? And why was Princess Liena left unattended outside the door?" Jinshi asked.

"Nothing improper was going on, but I can't let her see him," Maomao explained. "I needed to take a good look."

Jinshi groaned and did his best to keep his smile which was very strained. "A good look? You?" He asked.

"Yes, just looking." Maomao nodded.

"To see if his body is good enough," I added and Jinshi flinched.

"What better way to know than to inspect him myself?" Maomao asked.

"Like a flower?" I let out.

"No!" Jinshi yelled at me. "This will not become your hobby!"

"You are right in a way, Lili," Maomao spoke making Jinshi hiss at her. "Appearances of flowers is mostly why people like them, but for people it is only a part of what defines them, but being suited to one's taste is always a plus."

I nodded taking in her knowledge as Jinshi put a hand to his head like he was going to faint then sat down where Lihaku was sat earlier. "All men get depressed in this room." I hummed.

Maomao was confused then noticed him sulking away at the table.

"So, what did you think about that man's appearance?" Jinshi asked while staring at the table.

"It was a very well-balanced body," Maomao answered. "He seems like a hard worker who trains diligently. I'd guess he's quite a skilled fighter even compared to other military men."

"You can read a person's personality just by their build?" Jinshi asked.

"A person's appearance reflects their daily routines quite accurately." Maomao nodded. "As an apothecary, it's not rare to get customers who won't tell us about themselves, so you learn this naturally on the job."

"Lili, don't you do a similar thing?" She asked me.

"Yeah, I can usually tell with Concubines where they are from. How they will act with the others and especially how they will respond to my existence." I explained.

"Can you tell from looking at my body, too?" Jinshi asked.

"Don't be so desperate." I groaned and Gaoshun patted my head as Jinshi huffed at me. "Disturbing old man."

"I am not!" He exclaimed.

"You highly disturb me." I retorted. "Your face and hers..."

He was confused as I groaned comparing his face to Ah-Duo's. They look so much alike, but I love how she looks, he just looks annoying to me. "I wonder how that is possible." I sighed since they had the same face, but I had very different feelings towards them.

"There'd be no point in learning about your body," Maomao added. I heard him groan and probably his heart shattering too. "I don't think you would get along with my sister."

"She wants a man that can still function," I added.

"Yeah, that's important." Maomao nodded confusing them.

"Huh?!" Jinshi let out.

"She was checking Lihaku since he likes Pairin. A very lovely courtesan from the Verdigris House." I explained.

"Oh..." Jinshi paused then grinned.

"I think this feels like the right time, Pervert!" I yelled and pointed at him surprising the others then Maomao laughed.

"I can't say you are wrong." Maomao hummed as she looked away from him since he glared at her. "But he doesn't have that kind of intention right now."

"Yes, he always has it." I nodded. "Now, come we need to get flowers or do you want to stare at more-"

Maomao covered my mouth and rushed me out making me laugh. As we were at the garden Jinshi summoned Lihaku for a meeting and he was happy with the results of it.

"I see he's safe." Jinshi grinned. "He's fine to be around Liena."

"Though, it was very worrying she was only outside the door," Gaoshun added.

"I thought she had collapsed." Jinshi sighed. "But she's speaking as she did before and it's very clear...she is well again."

I heard after that Lihaku was pursuing Pairin and it was quite sweet that he's just going to work fair and square to earn the money to buy her. He also sends her letters and things like that.

"It seems he isn't an arrogant fool like his first impression." I grinned.

"No, he wasn't," Maomao added. "Pairin also sent me a letter. She said she would be staying around for longer until her prince comes along. As I thought, if Pairin likes him, he won't need 10,000 silver. Beyond that, is just luck."

"Was there anything else in the letter?" I asked since she looked a little stressed and she sighed.

"The reason there was a rumour she will be brought out...there was a person talking about buying people out..." Maomao sighed.

"That old man doesn't stop." I groaned. "...I'm sorry to say, but you will need to physically confront him if you can't emotionally. Or maybe you should trick him since he never thinks he will lose. He is an honourable guy when he loses I heard."

"...I know," She hissed.

"Maybe I should do a big assassination plot." I let out and she flinched. "Too soon?"

"Way," Maomao answered and I giggled.

"I wouldn't put in such effort if I knew it would hurt others I care for," I reassured her. She stared at me wondering if there was someone I had in mind that I would love to do that to one day.

Chapter Text

It was springtime and I was so happy since so much time had now passed it was confirmed that Gyokuyou was pregnant. Lingli was walking around more to and she was getting cuter somehow.

"Can she tell there's a baby inside?" Maomao mumbled as Lingli fell with her head against her Mother's stomach then rubbed her head against it.

"So cute." The ladies in waiting let out.

"Maybe I also should start to..." Hongnaing blushed.

Lingli then looked back and spotted me. "Very cute." I nodded and she giggled happily.

Lingli then came over to Maomao and me with some paper. "Would you like to draw again?" Maomao asked and she nodded.

I helped her sit down as Maomao drew first and it was a mushroom. "Be careful of those," I warned Lingli.

"Yeah, this is the woolly milkcap, a poisonous mushroom-" Maomao went to explain and Hongniang slapped her forehead making us laugh. "Draw normal flowers, please."

I took over since I'm actually passionate about those and Lingli was loving the first one. "A rose, huh?" Maomao let out.

"The rose is the most popular." I hummed as I drew. "They are very beautiful to others and come in many colours, so they have many meanings. That's why I use them a lot of the time for bouquets. They are still in the process of blooming again..."

The same day for some reason Jinshi called for me and I was told he was going to ask a favour of me.

"He already wants a favour after the last one that nearly had me killed?" I mumbled to myself confused. "Desperate old man."

"Is he?" Gyokuyou giggled since Hongniang was the one who gave me that message.

"Died?!" Yinghua yelled.

"...A little fall can mean death at my age." I hummed and she was still crying. "Momo, I can't fix her."

Maomao patted my head and then came with me to Jinshi's office as I was asked. Jinshi looked exhausted while Gaoshun seemed slightly tired. "You called me for a favour?" I asked. "You pulled me away from my cute sister. She's like Bao."

"Sorry." Jinshi laughed.

"It's normally Momo you call for." I hummed.

"Yeah, but this time it's your speciality," Jinshi explained. "We were talking about getting together to admire blue roses."

"...Are you high?" I asked confusing him.

"Of course not!" He yelled.

"Then they were." I nodded, and he freaked out even more.

"There must be some new popular hallucinogen," Maomao added.

"Would you like one?" I asked her.

"There isn't! That'd ruin our whole nation!" Jinshi screeched.

"Master Jinshi," Gaoshun spoke up as I laughed.

"Is it impossible?" Jinshi asked and he looked stressed.

"What is it?" I asked. "You haven't informed me of what the favour is."

"Can you get me some blue roses by next month's garden party?" Jinshi asked, and I titled my head to the side. "I was asked to...get some."

"Who are these ignorant idiots?" I hissed pissed off shocking them, but Maoamo. "Such beautiful things take time. Roses take two months at the earliest to bloom. And blue at that...the colour doesn't exist naturally within roses."

"...They don't?" He mumbled stunned. "I will find a way to turn him down."

"Was this brought up by a certain strategist?" Maomao questioned him.

"Yes," Jinshi answered nervously.

"...I should be the only one making you suffer." I hummed confusing him. "Momo, you are working with me here. This task will be mine, and I will need you to get me stuff Jinshi."

"Are you sure?" He asked.

"Don't doubt my abilities. I can grow them easily." I grinned. "Desperation to have flowers blooming in my garden every day for my Mother made that so, but Momo, are you fine with this? This old man is like a bug. I think blue roses work quite well at keeping them away."

"Then I will help," Maomao smirked. "I might as well take a swing of smashing his creepy monocule."

"He can suffer for once." I grinned at her and Jinshi looked concerned. "Now for my requests."

I explained exactly everything I needed surprising Maomao a little with my knowledge. I had Jinshi enact a plan Maomao helped me come up with before to efficiently speed up the process of blooming the flowers by tricking them into thinking it's always day and that it is the season for them to bloom.

Firstly, we needed to borrow a specific building, so we didn't waste time making a new one and Lihua happily accepted. "Thank you for allowing us to use it, Lady Lihua." Maomao bowed to her.

"It's a request from Princess Liena. I am more than happy to accept." She grinned. "Does that mean you will be nearer more?"

"Yes." I nodded and she looked very pleased, so I'm sure she will visit me.

Maomao got a book out from her sleeve and held it up when I tried to take a closer look at it.

She held it out to Lihua. "This is the Emperor's favourite book," Maomao informed her.

"I appreciate this." Lihua accepted it.

We went to check on the build progress to see Jinshi and Gaoshun leading the project of changing the steam room to exactly how we needed it to be. "Ah, you two are here." Jinshi hummed. "I had them build this as you asked, but...what is this for?"

"We are gonna manipulate the roses," I stated. "They will grow to our exact wants."

"...You seem scary," Jinshi admitted.

"I'm passionate." I retorted as I glared at him.

"What do you mean by manipulate?" He asked.

Maomao opened the door to the place then motioned at the ceiling and I grinned at the beautiful glass panels in the ceiling. "We are going to let the sunlight in and blow steam inside through here." Maomao pointed at the hole connected to the room where there would be a fire.

"The roses will grow in this warmed room," I explained. "They can't see or think they will react to the environment and grow according to it. We just need to give them the nutrients all time around and blooming early is highly possible."

"I see..." Jinshi let out.

"It isn't guaranteed, though," Maomao added.

"I have many things in place to make sure it is." I grinned. "Don't worry a bit, Momo. This is my responsibility. Your leg won't do well here since this will take a lot of work."

"Let me try at least," Maomao asked.

"Okay, but one drop of blood and you are resting," I ordered.

I had a good number of roses moved from my garden to here with fertiliser and the dirt I use there since I know what works best. A bunch of eunuchs helped move it then I heard a gasp and looked at Maomao.

I saw under her skirt was blood.

"Rest," I demanded as Jinshi was screaming then carried her away.

"He's got used to doing that." I hummed. "I would like an assistant. Gaoshun, can you get Xiaolan?"

He seemed surprised that I had another friend, but I don't know her too well myself. From the sound of her from Maomao, she's naive, but a hard worker and she really likes sweets, so I can bribe her to work hard if needed.

"Maomao!" Xiaolan called out to us a couple of hours later surprising her then she looked to me.

"She's taking your spot, so you can actually recover," I explained. "That should have healed much better by this time."

Maomao laughed nervously as she looked away from my glare. She was the one who taught me how long it should take certain wounds to heal and she definitely has passed the time it should take to be fully healed.

"I'm here to help!" Xiaolan exclaimed then looked at me and bowed. "Thank you, Princess! I will do well!"

"Glad to have you." I grinned and she squealed. "Also, make sure Momo doesn't ever get up."

"Of course!" She nodded and Maomao sighed since she isn't going to be able to participate without pissing me off. "How is your leg?"

"I'm fine. Sorry to make you help." Maomao apologised.

"It's okay. It's been a while since we have worked together, huh?" Xiaolan grinned.

"Yeah, it has." Maomao nodded.

We brought in fifty white roses from my garden then fifty from other places that are trusted since I don't want to put all mine here. They were all chosen by certain aspects like ones that are known to be early bloomers.

Once we succeed, I will have the rest given out since what we are using on the roses could affect the other flowers if planted in my garden.

"Wow, this is a lot!" Xiaolan exclaimed as she looked out at them all. "Will they all bloom?"

"I hope so." Maomao sighed.

"I say a quarter of them will in time." I hummed.

Maomao asked me to let her at least do the job of keeping the fire going at night. It means she will have to stay up for long amounts of time, but I informed her she has to sleep during the day.

It isn't a task we can easily delegate to others since if there's one mistake the flowers will all die. But she doesn't need to move her feet at all so I was willing to give her that one.

We bring the roses out on sunny days, so they can get as much exposure to the sunlight as they can get and we efficiently water them all. "How is it going?" Gaoshun asked on one of the sunny days. "Here, a gift."

"A momo?" I drooled.

"Me?" Maomao let out.

"Oh...Did you not understand your nickname?" I asked her and she shook her head. "It's a dumpling."

"Don't tell Master Jinshi that." She groaned.

"I did bring dumplings," Gaoshun informed us and I grinned.

Xiaolan was confused when I shared them with her. "You are working well, take it," I demanded and she happily accepted it.

I stared at her during lunch confusing Maomao, and Xiaolan noticed my stare and then grinned at me.

"This child has no fear." I hummed making Maomao laugh. "Now I would appreciate it if others would stop staring."

I looked over at two of Lihua's ladies in waiting watching us, and they rushed off when their eyes met mine. "Why were they staring?" Xiaolan asked.

"I don't know. Maybe they are curious." Maomao shrugged.

Once our lunch was finished, I was doing the usual of pulling leaves off from the roses since they didn't need that many. "You need to grow, so lose some limbs." I hummed, and the eunuch with us seemed nervous.

"The princess is right," Maomao spoke up. "Follow her lead since if a seedling has a lot of sprouts on it. Taking some off lets it concentrate the nutrients into the remaining sprouts and helps prevent sickness."

They followed our orders then one squealed like a child and I looked over. "Bastard!" I yelled as I held up the bug that scared them. "You dare!"

Maomao laughed seeing how serious I was.

I had terrified the eunuch working with us.

I threw the bug outside of the place.

Xiaolan helped with getting rid of the others that infiltrated. I could always tell when it was going to rain stunning the eunuch since I would have them rushing around beforehand to take the roses inside then it would start to rain.

Over time they seemed to come to me alone for some reason to ask a lot of things. They also always greeted Bao, and I really appreciated that so did Bao.

Maomao started to look tired and I was ready to lock her up to make sure she got some sleep.

"I got some sleep at dawn." She informed me.

"...Dawn is now," I stated. "Go...Do you need to relearn manners?"

Maomao was confused and then turned to see I asked that to the ladies in waiting who were way to close for my liking. They panicked and rushed off, but they were coming back every day now.

"If only I could distract those stupid children." I sighed.

"I think I have a way," Maomao spoke up as she held one of the leaves of the roses in her hand. "May I use these?"

"Of course." I nodded. "Then sleep."

"I will." Maomao sighed.

Chapter Text

Maomao showed us how to use them to colour your nails and Xiaolan was happy to be her test subject. "Wow! So this is what a manicure is like!" Xiaolan yelled.

"Everyone does it in the pleasure district," Maomao smirked and so did I since we noticed the ladies in waiting were back.

"It sure is pretty!" Xiaolan hummed. "Princess, do you want a manicure too?"

"...I have done it before. My fingers bleed while working in my garden." I shrugged and Maomao glared at me. "I was still learning how to garden...I also didn't know I needed to use tools for some time."

Maomao stared at me stunned as I quickly walked off.

It quickly became a trend in the palace, and Maomao did it for herself while I didn't care for it until I heard there were other colours you could have.

For now, I left it since I only want it done for the Garden Party. Maomao applying it herself surprised Gyokuyou's ladies in waiting and they commented on it as she was about to try Gyokuyou's food.

"It's been popular recently." Ailan hummed.

"Indeed." Maomao slowly nodded showing how tired she was. She would have explained the entire process to them if she had the energy.

"Seems like a waste of time." Hongniang huffed since she preferred to serve Gyokuyou than focus on fashion.

"...Blooming time I think." I let out.

Maomao's eyes widened and she stared at me. "You aren't joking?" She asked me.

"Of course not," I sighed. "But it would be the earliest time right now, if there are some buds then others will not be long behind."

She nodded as she finished tasting for poison and we headed back worrying the others since they could see how tired Maomao was. I am too, but my age and body don't let me stay up long instead I collapse.

Maomao was adamant about that not happening and so were most others since my Father would have another freak out because he would think it was linked to my head injury from not that long ago.

Once we got there, Xiaolan was waving at us. "Hurry!" She exclaimed.

I zoomed over as Maomao took a while longer. Xiaolan showed us where the bud was, and it looked very healthy. "A bud..." Maomao gasped at the sight of it as I touched it to feel for how long it would be until it bloomed.

"I found it just now!" Xiaolan hugged Maomao. "Our first one, finally!"

Maomao stared at it in shock. "Fin-" And there she goes.

Xiaolan panicked as she laid Maomao on the floor. "Maomao!" She yelled.

"Don't worry, I just laced the food she ate earlier with a little something." I hummed.

"Eh?!" Xiaolan freaked out.

"She knew she ate it and it only has a sleeping effect. She won't wake up until she is fully rested." I explained as I went outside to let in the eunuch I asked beforehand to help move her. "She's too hard of a worker...but it was one of the first opportunities of hers to defeat someone whom her adoptive father praises so much."

I know of her obvious jealousy since when Maomao speaks of how she doesn't like Lakan it isn't really from him being all bloody and scary as a child. It was just that Luomen praised his skills while she wanted him to praise her.

"She was very resistant to the drugs, but seeing the bud was enough to relax her entire body. She was very desperate, but she doesn't need to be anymore." I hummed.

"You care a lot about Maomao!" Xiaolan exclaimed surprising me a little, but she was very refreshing.

"Can you help look after her when she wakes up?" I asked. "I will look after the flowers for now."

"Of course!" She exclaimed.

We informed my Father of the trick before the garden party since I wanted to show off to him my skills and make him proud. And to also explain why I was so focused on making blue roses since he was a little sad I haven't spent time with him as much lately.

Maomao placed down the vase on the table and his eyes widened seeing all the vivid colours. "Blue roses?" He mumbled. "I haven't seen those for a long time."

"Of course, because blue roses don't exist," I stated confusing him. "You have never seen them in the garden, right?"

"No, but your Mother has given them to me before." He informed me.

"The rundown shed at the end of the garden is where she made them," I explained.

"In a shed?" Gyokuyou asked.

"Yes, growing flowers within a certain amount of time and making them a certain way. I will need to be able to manipulate those flowers to do that. I need control, so I made an environment to dye them and where I can control everything just like my mother did. We dyed them from the inside out so the colour looks more vivid and doesn't come off." I explained. "If I did it in the garden then it could spread to other flowers and the colour might not come through fully."

"These roses were originally white," Maomao stated.

"So what did you use?" Father asked intrigued.

"We mixed water with everlasting colours and had the white buds suck them up. The white is very easy to dye compared to others." I hummed. "The leaves sadly come out black with this method so those are plucked away."

"Then all we had to do was to fix cotton soaked in the dyed water to the stems," Maomao added. "They won't lose their vibrancy during the garden party then. It really was quite simple, but you need to know of flowers and their nature."

"The blooming was the difficult part, but Lili had knowledge I have never heard of," Maomao hummed.

"Trial and error." I grinned. "Now, Father would you be able to shut up anyone who dares speak up? Jinshi is mine alone to bully."

He laughed at my statement, and Gyokuyou did too. "Have you decided to make him one of your people? He's my favourite, you know." He smirked.

"But you love me." I grinned as I went up to him and he patted my head. "Anyway, I just want to make it known I'm on his side. He's done that for me a couple of times now and he has been through enough grief with a certain someone."

"I agree." Maomao sighed. "I have an idea."

"Any stuff you need I will gather," I reassured her and we both smirked since this will be fun.

Father laughed with Gyokuyou as Lingli was confused, but joined in making us grin at her.

A day before the garden party, I found Xiaolan who was stunned when I came to find her. "Xiaolan," I spoke up and she raised her head. "Do you know how to do a manicure now?"

"Yes!" She nodded.

"Good do it for me, but use this." I held out a different thing than they have all used and she seemed confused but accepted.

Xiaolan was terrified by the results and bowed to me as she apologised like it was somehow her fault. I held my hand up and looked at the beautiful colour then grinned since she did a wonderful job.

"No. it's exactly what I wanted." I reassured her. "I thank you a lot for such a gift, do you want some dumplings?"

"Really?!" She squealed as she stood up and I nodded.

It was fun to spoil her for that day and in the morning of the next day, I was groaning since Maomao had to put me in a more extravagant outfit because of the Garden Party. It was a beautiful green like I asked for to have it match with certain things.

"Please give up with it unti-" Maomao paused when I stuffed a dumpling into her mouth. I wasn't stopping until she took a bite and she backed away terrified since I was willing to suffocate her a little if needed.

"Why?" She asked.

"Why have you been ignoring my bouquets?" I questioned her and she froze and then looked away. "Care of the flowers is my responsibility, your support is nice in small shares, not an explosion. I have used aster flowers, sunflowers and lavender in the bouquets for healing! Are you trying to scare me?! Have I done something bad?"

Maomao paused since she didn't think she would have this reaction come from me over her health. "Seeing you unwell scares me too," I stated. "I may not be like Jinshi, but...I'm worried, don't suddenly drop please."

"I'm sorry." Maomao let out as she came over and wiped my tears then I held up the dumpling up to her determined.

"Your punishment is food," I stated.

She sighed, but accepted it and we went to where the others were. Gyokuyou was surprised to see me glaring Maomao down until she ate it all.

Once we were done, they wished us well for the Garden Party and Maomao picked up the vase that we prepared the day before.

It was beautiful, it was perfect.

All the colours in it were so vibrant, and none were going to lose their vibrancy while the Garden Party was in session.

Maomao followed me to the Garden Party for some reason, so I made a eunuch call for Yinghua to take Maomao away after so she could rest. Yinghua is the best out of them all since her forceful nature is very hidden and the concern is more what people see.

I watched as Gaoshun and Jinshi just walked past us while looking around for us confusing us both.

"Are you blind now?" I asked and Jinshi turned to us a little stunned then his eyes widened even more seeing Maomao. "I told her to rest again...she's being a stubborn child."

"I think you have learned I don't listen since you laced my food." Maomao hummed shocking the other two.

"Yet you ate it all, you desire to sleep," I stated, and she hummed knowing I was right. "I didn't do it this time, but you will be watched since you are still a stubborn child. Gaoshun look after her for now, Jinshi take the flowers you will be coming with me."

"You both did it?" Jinshi asked.

"Do you remember who I am the daughter of?" I questioned him with confidence. He grinned seeing I meant my Mother, not my Father this time.

At the start of the Garden Party Loulan entered first since this was used as a welcoming party for her since the other concubines weren't attending.

She didn't even get to say a word when she got to the front since her Father came right over. "Regarding Concubine Loulan, is there anything that needs improvement?" He asked. "Please, hold nothing back."

"Please." Loulan bowed her head and raised her arms to a bow.

I stood with Jinshi and he seemed nervous. "It's perfect, so why is there worry in your expression?" I stated surprising him. "You have accomplished the impossible hold your head high. They can't even imagine getting help from me since they are useless greedy old men."

"And me?" Jinshi asked as I started to walk.

"Alright." I let out and he sighed as I giggled.

"Let's go," I ordered and he nodded as I walked in front.

I grabbed their attention very quickly, and they also noticed my nails but kept quiet. They all gasped when they saw Jinshi with the flowers in hand behind me.

The eunuchs who didn't like him were stunned and were surprised to see me walking with him. It's just to show who actually grew these flowers and who they belong them.

Jinshi bowed once he was before Father and held up the vase. "It may be entertaining to enjoy the beauty of these fully bloomed roses that were grown specially by the Crown Princess." Jinshi hummed as he placed them down.

"Yes. They are beautiful." Father nodded then looked to me. "Your nails?" He asked.

"Manicure I was told, I wanted as green as I could get them." I grinned. "So they look like the deep colour of a forest."

"They are very beautiful," Loulan spoke up shocking everyone.

It pleased me very much that she said that since maybe to her it wasn't obvious, but to others it was clear why I went for this colour. My Mother was known and still is known for her very vivid green eyes that everyone found beautiful.

They are rare and to have such a vibrant colour is even rarer.

It's a shame I didn't get them, but I'm happy to have parts of both of them.

"Lady Loulan." I grinned. "The real you is very beautiful."

Many were confused by my words while her eyes widened a little. I'm sure she wouldn't use a substitute for such an event and Father allowed me to sit with him while the garden party started. "Do you know something I don't?" He questioned me since he didn't understand my words either.

"So my Father is clueless for once..." I grinned. "I now understand the joy of someone being clueless."

"You are blooming more and more each day, you are speaking like your Mother did." He patted my head.

"The roses in the vase that are green stand out the most along with the pink." He hummed. "They may not look pretty together to others, but it is the most beautiful sight to me."

I hugged him and he happily accepted shocking some at our visible displays of affection today.

I stayed with Father for now and noticed the stares and glares people gave Jinshi. I knew there was jealousy and envy aimed towards him since he was young and favoured by my Father. They think he came out of nowhere and got a high position for no reason while really he's someone they should be bowing to.

I saw Lakan looked annoyed as well that Jinshi had succeeded, but he should have expected I would intervene especially when it's over flowers.

Of course, I would get offended that I wasn't involved in this immediately and take the chance to make him lose for once. "Old man is going to go down," I smirked since he was going to lose again soon and then be happy.

"My, it seems you are very busy." Anishi giggled and I nodded. "Is Bao doing well?"

"Great!" I held him up making them both giggle confusing me, but it was adorable to them to see me change to more of a child from just mentioning Bao.

Chapter Text

We stood together as we waited for her Lakan outside of the Garden Party and I smirked when he appeared, but he had a strange reaction. He seemed to be in shock and the only thing I could think of causing it would be Maomao's nails since he had seen her, but the nails are the only new thing.

She also said it was a common practice in the pleasure houses so maybe her Mother wore the same colour. And her pinky is still there even though she told me it got cut off.

I grabbed her hand since I was very confused now.

Maomao looked down at me and grinned as she looked at Lakan. "Would you join me for a few games?" She asked.

He started to tremble and let out a whine, so I hid behind Maomao. "Please, stop scaring the Princess," Jinshi asked.

"I can't help it, how could I possibly decline a request from my lovely daughter?" Lakan grinned. "And what scared you so much, Princess?"

"Disgust not fear," I stated.

We led the way and took him to an area I had ordered to be guarded, so no one would intervene and Maomao was sat at the table with Lakan. I was sat in the middle, so I had a good view of the game board.

"A best of five matches, no special rules." Maomao hummed. "In other words, the first to win three rounds is the victor."

"What about handicaps? Which pieces should I drop?" Lakan asked.

"Don't insult my person." I glared at him and he laughed.

"Yes, there's no need for that." Maomao nodded and I'm sure the others think she should accept, but the game really doesn't matter since she has a trick that I helped her set up.

"More importantly, let's place a bet. A reward." Maomao stated.

"Great, right down to business!" Lakan exclaimed. "If I win, will you come live with me?"

Jinshi made a bunch of noises behind us. "What else would he go for? Be quiet," I demanded.

"I don't mind. However, I'm under hire right now. And set as the nanny of the Princess." Maomao informed him. "You will have to wait until the contract expires or she leaves the Palace."

"Hired? You are actually employed right now?" Lakan asked shocked.

"Yes." She nodded.

"Huh..." Lakan smirked and glanced at Jinshi who was shaking for some reason. "It shouldn't be too long until the Princess either leaves or dies."

"You will be dead sooner than me old man," I reassured him. "But it's disappointing what you spend your time on, I took you for someone intelligent."

Lakan paused since it felt like I was hinting at something, but Maomao spoke up to get his focus back on the game. "In exchange, if I win, could you buy out a courtesan at the Verdigris House?"

"Of all the things you could ask..." He mumbled.

"I won't say who, but the old lady wants to get rid of an ageing courtesan." Maomao hinted.

"So that's your first move." Lakan grinned. "If that's what it takes, I suppose I must accept. Is that all, then?"

"I'd like to add two more rules," Maomao stated.

"To make it fun," I grinned as she got out a tray with five cups on then put on the empty side of the table a vase. It interested everyone since it had a strange choice of flowers and there was one of each.

"Yellow carnation, Lily of the Valley and White Camilla...a very odd combination," Lakan commented.

"Feelings can be complicated especially with your family," I stated and his eyes widened seeing what I meant.

Each of these flowers represents how they all feel, well at least to me. Maomao is the yellow carnation that represents rejection and disdain. She doesn't want to be involved with him so much and her past disgusts her since it isn't a good one.

The Lily of the Vally is him it means someone who wants to repair a relationship and sort out any damage that has been done to it.

Finally, the white Camilla which is smaller than the other two on purpose is to represent someone who is waiting. So hurry the hell up old man, he's spending too much time on the person who doesn't want it while someone else is desperately waiting for him.

We saw him stare at it and then look back at the board, so it's decided let's make him drunk and then dump him in that place. I'm sure Meimei will help him out since she sympathises with him or maybe she loves him.

Maomao started to pour the normal drink I got her into the cups. Jinshi sniffed the air hard making me look back at him annoyed and he laughed nervously.

Maomao then got a little bottle out from her sleeve and smirked concerning Gaoshun and Jinshi. "I didn't provide that one." I lied and Jinshi flinched making me giggle.

"What is that?" Lakan asked.

"A medicine, in small amounts. Three sips turn it into a deadly poison, though." Maomao explained. "I will pour it into three of these cups, then make it so that we can't tell which is which."

Maomao moved them around, but I was able to keep track of where each one was and poked the cups to see their reactions to see they were lost where each one was and I nodded happily giving my approval to start.

"After every match, the winner picks one cup, and the loser drinks from it in one breath. That's the first rule." Maomao stated. "The second rule is that no matter the reason if a player abandons a match, they lose. Do you accept?"

"It's set up, so it would be a shame not to...running away doesn't look like you," I added and he grinned as I'm sure my words stabbed him a little.

"That's fine." Lakan nodded.

"How can a Father be so creepy?" I mumbled genuinely curious as they played.

"I wonder the same thing." Maomao let out.

"I'm hurt." Lakan laughed as he won the first game and he pointed to what drink he wanted her to have.

She took it and drank it without hesitation, and I got to be honest I forget what one was what, but her reaction to the drink said it all to me. They started the next game, and I yawned as he won a second time.

She drank another drink, and her reaction was very different this time showing what one she drank. I glanced back to see that Jinshi was terrified since she had already lost twice now.

"Next," I stated shocking Jinshi as Maomao nodded while smiling and she set up the next game.

"May I play first in the third game as well?" Maomao asked.

"Sure, fine by me." Lakan nodded.

Not long after I was grinning. "As I thought this one would be a checkmate." I giggled, and the other two were shocked to see.

"I yield." Lakan let out.

"Fathers just can't help it when faced with their daughters, can they?" I asked.

"A win is a win, even if you let me win, correct?" Maomao asked.

"The Princess is right! I can't risk feeding my daughter poison." Lakan let out. "How many has she drank Princess?"

"How would she-" Jinshi went to retort.

"Because she holds a talent," Lakan smirked. "You can tell from her expression, right?"

"It's obvious really," I stated.

"It isn't." Lakan retorted surprising me. "You can read people very well."

"Will you choose a cup for me?" Lakan asked Maomao.

"Please take whichever one you like." Maomao shook her head.

"Does this medicine have a special taste?" Lakan asked.

"One sip and you'd notice that it tastes bad," Maomao explained.

He picked up his cup then drank it in one go and he looked annoyed after. "What an awful taste." He let out. "Also, it's quite warm out."

"Old man, I said you would die sooner than me." I grinned, and he then fell onto his side.

"You poisoned him?!" Jinshi freaked out.

"It's the game." I let out. "And it technically isn't poisoning, he should know he would be like this from one drink."

"It is medicine. Alcohol is the King of all medicines, isn't it?" Maomao asked.

"Alcohol? What do you mean?" Jinshi mumbled.

"Master Jinshi, it seems like he's just drunk," Gaoshun spoke up.

"Huh?" Jinshi let out.

"It's disturbing what you think we would do." I glared at him as Maomao helped Lakan drink some water as I mean stuff it down his throat.

"He completely abstains from alcohol," Maomao informed him. "Lili told me every time he comes to your office he has no juice and tried it herself once to see."

"That's why you drank it back then..." Jinshi gasped.

"More to bully him," I admitted.

"So, what was that liquid earlier?" Jinshi asked.

"Spirits," Maomao answered as she laid Lakan down. "Anyway...let's drag this guy out of here and have him pick a flower from the brothel."

"Yes, the right one old man." I huffed. "Such a long wait, that poor balsam."

I had some eunuch move him and Father saw the scene of him being carried away. He laughed seeing I was up to something again even if I wasn't there, he could tell my influence was there.

He waited around until he saw me appear and I wanted to go with Basen and Maomao who were taking Lakan to the pleasure house. Basen was adamant about not taking me while Jinshi was unsure.

"Are you going on a trip?" Father asked and I turned to him.

The others went pale seeing he didn't know. "I was going to ask after," I admitted and he grinned at me since he only said I should ask, but not when I should ask.

"Father, can I go with them?" I asked.

He looked at me then away from me, but I got in his vision again. He kept doing that until I was now pulling on his clothes to get his attention.

"He's trying to resist," Jinshi mumbled.

"A Father can't help, but love his daughter." Gaoshun grinned.

"What about a chicken skewer?" I asked.

"...That isn't something I wanted for a trade," Father admitted and I gasped.

"But it's...Father the taste," I stated.

"Fine, but instead of a chicken skewer you will not take one step off the carriage," Father informed me. "...Can you find a loop?"

"Easily, someone can take the step for me and carry me," I informed him and he nodded. "I won't leave the space of the carriage that's what you should have said."

"Okay that then," He nodded.

"Wait...I got too excited." I sighed and he laughed as he patted my head. "I will be back soon, I just want to see Lakan hit the floor. Someone actually needs him, and I need to make sure he's delivered."

"Of course, all of you make sure she follows the rules." Father looked at them and they both nodded.

"It will be fine." I giggled as I went over to the carriage and Maomao helped me in.

Once the door closed Jinshi glanced at Father. "Will it be alright?" He asked.

"Who knows?" Father hummed knowing what I was like. The others sighed very nervous, but they were sure Maomao would be able to keep me under control.

When Basen opened the door since we had arrived, I kicked Lakan as hard as I could and he went tumbling out. "That was fun." I hummed as Basen was left stunned at my action.

"Princess, I don't think you will want the citizens to think that's your hobby." Maomao sighed as many looked over since it was kind of rare to see an official fall out of a carriage.

"Then he can be bestowed the title pervert and I'm safe," I stated.

"And he would be executed by the Emperor," Maomao added.

"I know that's a minor effect of it." I grinned.

"What's going on?" Meimei asked as she rushed over to check on Lakan.

"We are here to drop him off," Maomao explained to me.

Pairin came over glad to see Maomao then looked around her and gasped. "Oh my look at you." Pairin squealed as she pulled my cheeks. "You look much more like a Princess today."

"Garden party," I explained.

"We will be going now," Maomao stated since it's best we go before we gather too much attention.

"I wanna see the others some more," I whined.

"Yeah, she can stay for a little while! She's so cute this time!" Pairin pulled my head towards her chest and Basen screeched.

"Princess wants to stay," I stated.

"No!" Basen yelled and I pouted. "The Emperor said you can't walk off the carriage."

"...Run," I mumbled.

"How many loopholes?" Basen groaned.

"She will find them all," Maomao added. "Lili, stop teasing him so much."

"He's nearly as funny as Jinshi," I admitted scaring Basen a little seeing I did this to make him freak out. "I hope to see you all again, and sorry to drop such a creepy thing on you."

"We don't mind," Meimei reassured me.

"It's just you who doesn't." I giggled as the rest stared at Lakan with various expressions, but none of them had any form of affection like hers did.

Chapter Text

We were on our way back to the palace and I noticed Maomao was nervous.

"A flower that retains its beauty even when withered." I grinned. "Even if the flower is withered if you loved them, is there really any difference?"

Basen stared at me in shock since my words sounded very mature like I knew what love was like, but the only kind I could compare it to was my love for my Mother who is not here anymore.

He thought on my words trying to understand exactly what I meant then gathered the courage to ask. "Princess..." He spoke up, but I didn't answer. "Princess?"

"Sorry, but please be quiet, Master Basen," Maomao asked confusing him.

He looked to see I was drooling, and I was fast asleep as I held Bao tightly to my chest.

"...She just turned into a child..." Basen pointed at me stunned.

"She has always been one." Maomao sighed. "And if you were asking about what her words meant those words weren't for you, so you don't need to know more."

"...That seems like an answer she would give." Basen sighed.

Once they got back, Maomao was carrying me. I half opened my eyes to see we were back making me groan. "Chicken skewers," I mumbled.

"Next time." Maomao grinned amused.

"So in fifty years?" I whined a little.

"Dammit, the wicked father-daughter duo." Basen let out.

"Father?" I looked for him only to see he meant Loulan and her father making me sigh.

"I guess they stayed out here after the Garden Party," Maomao mumbled. I looked over to see them happily conversing with each other.

It seems they do genuinely care for each other. "Basen, have some chamomile tea soon," I demanded.

He flinched and then started to panic since he had no clue if I meant actual tea or not.

"It means be calm and quiet." Maomao translated for him as she walked off. "He does like to badmouth officials. If someone overheard, we might get mistaken for saying it right along with him. I guess he's still young."

"Yes, but I'm intelligent enough to not do that." I sighed.

"Hey," Basen called out. "Master Jinshi wants to see you both."

Maomao slumped a little in exhaustion. "...The prize?" I let out. Maomao got a burst of energy, so she was rushing there and he had to chase us.

Once we arrived, she looked around and then sighed seeing the prize wasn't in sight. "You must be tired," Jinshi spoke up.

"Very," I stated as I rubbed my eyes. "My transport has slowed considerably, too."

"Oh!" Suiren gasped then ran over. "Oh my, you have lost so much weight!"

"It was worse before, I have stuffed her with food," I added.

"You too, Princess!" Suiren exclaimed confusing me.

"...I eat dumplings." I let out.

"No!" Suiren yelled scolding me and I grinned after seeing how much she cared.

She prepared a bunch of food for us including wraps and dumplings. I was heading right for the dumplings and humming happily when I ate them. "Enjoy yourself Xiaomao. There's plenty more where that came from." Suiren encouraged her.

"Here's a you." I passed a dumpling over to her, and she stared at me while I grinned. "Momo."

"Thank you, Lili." She took it and then didn't even get to take a bite since someone spoke up.

"I thought you hated our master strategist," Jinshi added.

He flinched back from my glare since I wanted her to eat first. "Master Jinshi." Maomao hummed as he sat with us. "It's not that I hate him. After all, I'm here because he was able to land that shot."

"Yay, he had sex." I clapped making Jinshi blush while Maomao laughed.

"Was there really no other way to phrase that for you two?" Jinshi asked.

"None that would get as much of a reaction from you," I stated.

"It's just facts. I'm not sure how you imagined it, but she wouldn't have gotten pregnant if she didn't want to." Maomao explained. "There are drugs to prevent or abort pregnancies. Ending it would have been easy, early on."

"She must have given birth because she wanted to." She hummed. "Rather, perhaps he was the one who was tricked."

"The strategist?" Jinshi mumbled.

"Yes, it is his child. I'm sure he would feel very obliged to take care of her since it is obvious how much he loved her," I stated.

"Women are clever. It's not hard to make a good estimate of when one is most likely to become pregnant by tracking blood flow cycles." Maomao explained.

"Blood flow?" I let out confused.

"Oh..." Maomao let out as they stared at me seeing I didn't know that part. "That will be a lesson for another day."

She gave me another dumpling, so I didn't ask and I didn't. "As a courtesan, she was able to control the date of his visits by sending him letters." Maomao hummed.

"...It is risky, but it must have been the one thing she was looking forward to." I sighed. "The mind would shatter if things didn't go to plan as they did."

I looked at Maomao as she was deep in thought since it must feel strange to be the product of this. She was wanted, but for a very different reason by her mother. I'm sure her mother would have loved her if it went well, but it didn't so she used her child as a weapon and cut off her finger and Maomao's to send to him.

It was a desperate act to have him finally come and also a way to hurt him since it was still too late at the time.

"Master Jinshi, that man never talks to you outside your office, does he?" Maomao asked.

"Now that you mention it..." Jinshi hummed.

"That man isn't able to recognise human faces," Maomao explained.

"Unable to recognise faces? What do you mean?" He asked.

"He can tell the shapes of eyes and mouths, but he's unable to view the parts together as a whole," Maomao informed us. "That is why he also mentions Liena's talent. The face is the main part she remembers of people and she seems to be able to have more of an insight of people than others."

"So he's jealous of a child?" Jinshi mumbled stunned.

"You can say that." Maomao nodded. "I only knew that about him because my adopted father told me. He said he was an unfortunate fellow and was troubled throughout his life. Somehow he's able to discern my face and my adopted father's. That's why he has that strange attachment to me."

"Master Jinshi, if that monocled face came at you and told you, 'Call me Papa!', how would you react?" Maoamo asked.

"Bury him alive." I let out scaring Gaoshun.

"I'd be tempted to shatter that monocle," Jinshi admitted.

"Right? He keeps stressing that he's my father, but he's a stud horse, at best." Maomao sighed.

"I do dislike him, but I don't hate him," Maomao admitted. "I'm grateful that I was able to become Luomen's daughter."

"You seemed pretty disgusted when you saw him." Jinshi retorted.

"Master Jinshi, you still have a lot to learn." Maomao sighed. "When I tried to stop that ceremony, he helped me. I think he had the feeling something was going to happen."

She was already showing more of how she truly feels about Lakan and what is getting in the way of them having a harmonious relationship. "The strategist? I didn't think he knew anything about it at that point." Jinshi mumbled.

"He doesn't collect evidence to make predictions like I do," Maomao stated. "He goes off his feelings to sense when something is not right, and he's rarely wrong. The annoying part is that he's too lazy to actually do anything himself."

"It isn't disgust she has for him, she sees him as a business partner," I stated. "She needed to repay him one day, so this is how she did it. It also saves him some of his guilt and gets him off her back for a while. It's all benefits in the end even if it may seem terrible...she is simply jealous."

"Eh?" Jinshi let out while he saw Maomao actually did look very frustrated.

"You were closer than me." Maomao groaned.

I sighed since I didn't want her to start having that kind of attitude with me.

"My answer to teaching you the resurrection medicine is still no," I stated and she whined. "Just improve at your own pace. I know you will surpass that man, and your true father will praise you."

Maomao grinned at my words. "He will never become your ally, but you shouldn't make him your enemy if possible," Maomao warned the other two.

Jinshi was still kind of confused while Gaoshun seemed sad. "What's wrong?" Maomao asked.

"Nothing, just..." Gaoshun sighed. "Please remember that no father wants to be disliked."

I giggled confusing them. "I handed my Father a flower that meant I hate you when I was very young and he was devastated. I truly knew then that his feelings for me were true not some performance to make it seem like he cares for his child."

Jinshi was shocked I ever thought it was fake, but I just wanted to make sure not everything around me was there to hurt me.

A few days later, Maomao received a package from Meimei.

I was sat on her bed with her looking at the shawls she was sent. They were different sizes confusing me. "It went well," Maomao informed me.

"That's good." I grinned.

"This is worn along with a dancer outfit to celebrate a courtesan being bought out," Maomao explained as she stood up with the light pink one in hand then held it in each hand and spun.

It looked very pretty surprising me. "Meimei also sent a small one, will you join me?" She grinned.

"I get one, too?" I gasped then grinned. "What do we do?"

"Dance." She answered.

"Teach me!" I demanded and she nodded.

That day she happily showed me how to dance. I didn't pay attention to the first part since I loved the shawl Meimei sent for me.

"Green!" I exclaimed as I spun with it.

"She must have seen your nails." Maomao hummed as she looked to see their colour was still as vibrant as ever. "We should prepare soon."

"Let me make some preparations myself." I carefully put the shawl down and then rushed to Jinshi's office. He looked terrified seeing I came here out of choice and I seemed happy too so why would I visit him?

He could only think of bad things since once before I asked for them to view a dead body with Maomao and me.

"Any reports of suicidal people ignore it please or ghosts!" I rushed off confusing them so much and now they are extremely concerned.

"Should we inform the Emperor?" Gaoshun asked.

"Maybe..." Jinshi sighed. "Everything she does causes this place to go into an uproar."

"But she looked quite happy." Gaoshun let out. "Maybe we should just watch."

"I guess." Jinshi groaned.

Chapter Text

I made my way back and Maomao helped me get changed into my clothes from the garden party since the shawl fit that outfit perfectly. Her outfit was also pink matching me making me grin happily that I got to match her.

She laughed seeing how happy I was about it.

I was pulling on her hand once it was sunset and we were making our way to the ladder that lets you level the wall.

"So how?" I asked as we both looked at the tall wall and ladder that wouldn't work for me. "Your shoulders."

"Yep seems to be the only way." Maomao lifted me up and placed me on her shoulders. "Hold onto me, not just Bao."

"I can't let him fall," I stated.

"He can take a tumble while you can't," Maomao explained as she started to climb.

"I can handle a tumble." I retorted.

"I'm sure you can, but I can't handle it and many others would agree with the same sentiment." She reminded me. I grinned brightly since I truly do have many people who care for me now.

Maomao climbed it and the sun was gone once we got up there and she placed me on the ground.

I followed her as we went to a corner that was the closest to where the Verdigris House. I never knew you could see such a pretty sight up here, especially at night. The whole city was alight with life, and I just found it so beautiful.

Maomao took off her extra layer to keep her warm and to hide the outfit while I put Bao carefully off to the side to watch us. Maomao let her hair fall down then I held out a flower to her and she bent down to let me put it behind her ear while I had a matching one myself.

"So?" I excitedly grinned making her solemn-looking expression change to a happy one.

"Follow me." Maomao hummed and I nodded.

It was quite a slow dance thankfully and included only moving the arms at first then slowly moving the feet. I loved it when we spun since our clothes would raise up a little making them look so pretty as they flew.

When the skirt puffs out fully I look like a lotus flower because it is mostly light pink while my golden hair looks like the parts in the middle.

I just felt so happy doing such a fun thing that I only saw ever be used to try and charm my father. It is actually something more than that and I really saw the emotion Maomao had in it.

Her expression changed a lot showing she was thinking of many different things. I don't think even I could understand fully how she feels, but I hope my presence can help and support her at this moment which I'm sure is an important one in her life.

Maomao soon stopped, and I spun but smacked into someone then squeaked since why are they here? I stepped back out of fear and then tripped over these stupid clothes that were made too long.

I was heading off the edge of the wall.

Maomao launched forward and easily pulled me back, but she went forward herself scaring me.

Jinshi grabbed her hand and pulled her to his chest then they both gained their balance making me sigh in relief.

"What are you two doing?!" Jinshi yelled.

"Why are you here?" I groaned. "You ruined my spin."

"Yes, why?" Maomao asked as she stepped away from him.

"I got a report that another weird woman was climbing the outer wall, but also was told they were unusually tall with golden hair," Jinshi stated.

"Oh." I laughed.

"I thought I was being sneaky." Maomao groaned.

"Of course, we'd got caught, this is where the so-called ghost lady danced." I reminded her as I spun then Jinshi freaked out since I moved an inch.

"Stop causing trouble you two." Jinshi sighed.

"I reject," I stated and he groaned.

"Why'd you have to be the one to investigate? They could have just sent someone else." Maomao pointed out.

"A kind guard recognised your face and came directly to me." Jinshi sighed. "The appearance of golden hair is of only one person. You two might think you are keeping a low profile, but not everyone agrees. Remember that."

"Why do I need to care about that?" I retorted.

"Understood." Maomao sighed.

"Now, your turn. What were you doing?" Jinshi asked.

"Spinning," I stated as I collected Bao.

"Stop going near the edge!" Jinshi yelled terrified. I just moved closer to it making them both pull on my shawl and sleeve making me laugh.

"In the pleasure district, when sending off a courtesan who has been bought out." Maomao let out as she took my hand and then spun me to her side making me giggle happily and I was finally away from the edge letting their nerves calm down. "It's customary for the other courtesans to dance."

"...Your expression is insulting," I stated to Jinshi.

"Well, I'm surprised she knew dancing and you too." Jinshi let out.

"I just move." I retorted.

"I was taught dancing as part of the bare minimum of education," Maomao informed him.

"There were rumours on the outside that the weirdo was buying out a courtesan." Jinshi hummed.

"I'm sure there was." Maomao nodded.

"He also sent a notice of leave. He's going to take a vacation for at least ten days." Jinshi sighed.

"What a troublesome man," Maomao added. "My elder sister told me that they are hosting a banquet not just for three days and three nights, but a whole seven days and seven nights."

"...He may not be able to put it out into words like me, but every one of those lamps shows his love. The city is very bright, and it's very much like my flowers." I grinned as I put my hand to the one in my hair.

"...What does she mean?" Jinshi asked making me groan.

"Don't ask," Maomao stated.

"Then can I ask who did the strategist buy out, anyway?" Jinshi hummed.

"Who knows?" Maomao responded.

"You do." Jinshi huffed.

"Stop being nosy." I sighed.

"Says you!" He yelled.

"I'm allowed to be. I'm a child." I grinned. "And also a Princess that needs to help her people, so nosy I am."

"So?" Jinshi turned to Maomao and we both sighed.

"No matter how beautiful she will be no match for you." Maomao let out in a very monotone voice.

"Yes, he must be jealous of the courtesan," I added.

"That doesn't answer my question!" Jinshi whined.

"And you aren't denying," I smirked and he sighed.

Maomao was silent when I noticed her admiring her pinky and it seemed she was glad to finally leave this part of her life behind or maybe accept that it is a part of her life. "Master Jinshi," Maomao spoke up. "You can cut off the tip of a finger, and it grows back."

"Is now the time for that?" Jinshi hissed.

"Yes." I nodded and then looked at the ground. "Momo, you are bleeding."

She checked her leg by pulling up the skirt to show the bandages were turning red. "What is happening?!" Jinshi freaked out.

"Looks like my wound opened up," Maomao explained causally.

"Sure looks that way to me!" Jinshi squeaked and it was very funny.

"Then why did you ask?" I let out.

"I guess the dancing got my body warmed up," Maomao explained, and I was interested to hear more. "I have a high pain tolerance, perhaps due to my drug experiments."

"Yes, you seem to welcome any kind of pain you enjoy nearly all of them." I speculated and she nodded.

Jinshi was getting paler as we spoke then he lost it when she sat down and got out a needle. He screamed and grabbed onto her arm making her sigh while I just giggled away.

"Master Jinshi, I can't work like this," Maomao informed him.

"Don't do that here!" Jinshi yelled.

Jinshi lifted her up into one arm and I started to look for a way down. "Maybe jumping, there is water." I let out as I looked over the edge making Maomao freak out.

"You dare!" Jinshi pulled me in his other arm and then jumped like that.

We landed on the grass safely, and I was amazed he could do something so cool. "Um, Master Jinshi-whoa!" Maomao let out as he held her bridal style and I was in her lap with my back against her legs. "Please let me down."

"You will open up your wound further." He retorted.

"What if someone sees us?" Maomao asked concerned.

"It's too dark to see, anyway," Jinshi argued. "Besides this is the second time I'm carrying you two like this."

"Well, you owed me that time I say," I stated and he groaned.

"Master Jinshi," Maomao spoke up as he walked. "This may not be the best time, but there's something I have meant to say for a long time."

"What is it all of a sudden?" He asked and he sounded hopeful.

Jinshi shouldn't be with her being the person who he is talking to. "It's a very important thing I have to say." Maomao just paused fantasising about it.

"Out with it, already." Jinshi groaned.

"Master Jinshi..." She leaned in closer and then put a hand to his cheek. "I'd like that ox bezoar, please."

She couldn't help herself and started to smirk just thinking of it and even let out a meow confusing me then Jinshi slammed his forehead against hers. "Ow!" She cried out. "Wait, you don't have it?!"

"Don't be absurd," Jinshi yelled. "I don't even..."

Maomao looked content while he was still annoyed. I was just looking between them wondering when this mess of emotions would be resolved one day.

"...You two." I let out and they stared at me. "Father will enjoy this and so will I."

"What?" They let out.

"Adults seem to be as hopeless with their emotions." I giggled, and they both grinned seeing I was so happy.

Chapter Text

It was a morning like any other as I was heading to my garden and it was only a little chilly showing spring was rolling in making me hum. Many new flowers will be blooming and some will be starting like the lotus flower.

Father always makes a big deal to me when he starts to see them shoot up from the water.

If a single one goes missing he's outraged or upset while it's usually me who does it then he calms down since he stated they belonged to me now. I was walking towards my mother's grave to find the remains of some flowers that were destroyed by someone.

"...Dead bodies make the soil nutrient rich." I hummed as I headed towards her grave. I noticed an area that had been really crushed and scattered about.

"Nepeta cataria." I was intrigued to see it was those herbs. It wasn't long until I found the culprit and they were on top of my mother's grave.

The little intruder was staring at me bravely.

It stared at me with innocent confused eyes even like I wasn't supposed to be here. It was lying on top of her headstone looking right at me. "...A Maomao," I mumbled as I held out a hand to it.

The kitten rolled around then sat up and reached its paws out to me since I was just too far away.

It then spun around a couple of times showing rather strange behaviour for the kitten, but I know the cause already.

"Aren't you high?" I giggled knowing the nepeta cataria is literally a drug to cats. It gives them extreme amounts of happiness then relaxation, so it will surely calm down soon. I prayed at my mother's grave then went on my way not knowing some eyes were following me.

I was deeper in the garden when I heard a rustling next to me.

Without looking I grabbed whatever was there and then lifted it up to see it was the kitten messing with more of my flowers. "You may be under the influence, but what you are doing is out of choice still." I sighed as I placed it down near me. "Just sit."

I went to check on some flowers then its paw landed right in the middle of the flower as it meowed at me.

I glared at it and it went stiff, so I just picked it up and it started to purr. I placed it on my head since I couldn't carry it any other way. The kitten seemed to like my hair and didn't fall off and soon fell asleep there.

After I was done, I placed the kitten under some flowers for shade and caught a maid who was passing by at the entrance of my garden. I requested the maid to get some milk for me and a bowl. When she came back, I demanded she drank some and she was shocked a little, but obviously did it.

"I feel bad Momo wasn't here to try it." I hummed as I took them both back with me to find the kitten was looking up at me very excited. "I know feeding you will be inviting you back here for future visits, but you should be intelligent enough to eventually understand what can't be touched here."

I poured the milk into the bowl and then placed it in front of it. It happily started to drink as I curiously watched it and it was cute I think. "Little things are very cute, and people want to protect them and keep them safe." I stroked the kitten's head. "It is my father's weakness..."

"...And it was for that other one." I hummed as I looked at the thornapple that was near me. "But it was love disguised as lust, did he know what he was doing? I don't understand him."

I sighed when I felt the kitten climbing me this time. I tried to leave it somewhere and then go, but it followed. I looked back at it for the tenth time now and it meowed at me. "It's Maomao and Banshee combined, horrifying," I mumbled as I picked it up taking it with me.

I looked for someone specific who usually goes by this time of day looking for insects.

"Ah, Shisui," I called out making the maid look around and then stare at me confused when I approached her. "Take the kitten, hold and stay for ten minutes then let go."

"Okay..." Shisui nodded then I walked off.

She looked down at the kitten and then back up at my back as the kitten meowed to be let go, but it was an order from the Crown Princess. "Why do I need to do this?" Shisui mumbled confused then just lavished the kitten in affection for a while.

I was making my way back with the flowers I wanted for today to make more bouquets. I was mid-thought as well since I have been more curious lately over the ones who have already passed in my family.

I know the basics, but what truly makes a person get so awful?

How do I avoid such a path?

I didn't get to think much more since I bumped into someone who was standing in my path. I whined as I rubbed my nose and then looked up at the giant man.

"Princess, what did you do?!" Jinshi panicked as he slammed his hands around my head. He received some dirt to the face in exchange for how harsh his grip was. "I see you pile dirt on your head."

Jinshi groaned as he rubbed at his face trying to make it spotless. "Why do you assume I would do such a stupid thing like you did as a child?" I asked.

"Well..." Jinshi paused trying to figure out if I insulted him and I very much did. "You just want to get to know me."

He smirked like he had found a great way to twist it. "...Is your type the same as the late Emperors?" I asked and he went pale as Gaoshun coughed out of shock.

"Never!" Jinshi declared as he put his hands on my shoulders and he was weirdly serious. "Never...I promise you that. I will never be like..."

Jinshi was trembling slightly I could feel it and his expression was a new one for me, but I could see he feared being compared to that man. He seems to have done that already himself and why would he do that? Maybe it's looks, I don't know what he did look like.

"Jinshi-sama," Gaoshun spoke up.

"You are a Eunuch, right? My joke seems to have landed on the other side of the world." I sighed. Jinshi nervously laughed as he let me go.

I walked ahead a little then looked back to see he was still in thought and Gaoshun looked worried over him.

"You should have dealt with your questions as a child," I stated confusing him. "Time runs out on some things, especially answers. I also know you like cats, Banshee. Also, there's no way your childish self could be king or comparable to the last."

"...Gaoshun translate," Jinshi asked as he watched me go.

"Well, for the last part at least she's saying she knows you are nothing like the late Emperor." Gaoshun grinned.

"Ah! She didn't mean it!" Jinshi grinned happily and then followed me to Gyokuyou's residence.

He visited to check up on her like he had done for all the other consorts today. I was curious to ask something, but he had already spoken about Consort Loulan to Gaoshun since they were concerned by a request of hers that had been fulfilled.

"Did they request for more maids?" I asked as I placed the flower crown on Lingli's head who I came here to see especially.

I made sure to decorate the flower crown with safe and durable flowers.

Pink roses were the centrepieces that represented sisterly love and matched well with her lovely hair and went with my eyes. Pink is a colour that connects us, so it's a special colour to me.

There were a couple of white camellias that meant adoration and care. It's just to call her adorable since she is very cute and both flowers have no toxic or harmful effect even when eaten if she gets curious like Maomao does.

Lingli looked up again and saw the edges of the flowers in her sight making her squeal.

I smiled at her brightly. "Yes." Jinshi nodded and then noticed my smirk. "Why you ask?"

"You should be figuring that out," I stated showing there's more to the consort and the reason they requested for more maids.

"...But why?" Jinshi pouted at me and then received my stare making him pause.

"I'm spending time growing flowers for my little sister, do your job," I demanded.

Gyokuyou giggled behind her sleeve seeing Jinshi start to sulk that he was scolded by me once again. "Princess, here is Bao." Ailan held him out to me making me grin as I took him into my arms and tightly squeezed him in a hug.

The others grinned at me.

"Thank you, Ailan." I hummed and she nodded.

I was very still like I was taking in the soothing feeling from the hug, but I then rushed off surprising them. Jinshi rushed after me, but I heard a thud and looked back to see him on the floor. He looked up and then saw my smirk as I ran off knowing he wanted to find where Maomao was and I always knew where she was.

"Wait!" Jinshi chased after me.

Gaoshun profusely apologised to Gyokuyou as she only laughed at the scene. "Why is there some dirt here?" Yinghua looked down at it where Jinshi had slipped.

"My, she's getting even tricker." Gyokuyou giggled as Gaoshun was a little impressed I could predict how Jinshi would move so well, but Jinshi is so obvious with his intentions.

As I walked to the doctor's office, I felt a heat coming from the entrance and there was also condensation. "...Perfume? Is this why she needed those rose petals?" I hummed as I walked in. "Or maybe she's experimenting."

I found Maomao concentrating as she was doing a couple of things. The doctor was acting as her servant slaving away at the fire to make sure it kept going. I saw she was distilling alcohol making me stare at her and she noticed me and then my look.

"It's for cleaning and medical purposes." She reassured me as she opened the other room that had the door closed tight letting no condensation in. I put Bao inside to keep him safe and in good condition. I went back with her to learn how to make perfume from her.

Jinshi arrived sometime later with Gaoshun. "...What are you doing?" Jinshi asked.

"What do you mean by what? I'm teaching the Princess how to make perfume oil, it will give her another use for her flowers." Maomao explained. "I was cleaning the medical office and found the distillation equipment. These are the leftover roses we prepared when making blue roses the other day."

"That's quite a strong smell." Jinshi groaned.

"It's not them." I hummed as the doctor went by squealing that Jinshi was here.

"So is there something you need?" Maomao asked and Jinshi pouted.

"With a scent this strong, anyone would be curious." Jinshi lied.

"He also followed me to track you down because he has some intentions with you," I added, and she looked at him cautiously while he looked hurt.

I just giggled at how bad they are at this. Well, Jinshi is the worst out of the two of them at expressing their feelings well.

"Doing this here is a bit difficult compared to the Jade Pavilion." Jinshi hummed.

"If you smell this near there, arrest the culprit," I demanded confusing him immensely at why I was so angry all of a sudden like my father usually gets.

Maomao motioned him closer then whispered why. "Some perfume oils have an effect that terminates pregnancy," Maomao explained. "Although, I don't think it will be a problem unless it's really strong."

"Then, should the perfumes used in the rear palace be regulated?" Jinshi asked.

"Are you trying to bring attention to my unborn sibling?" I sighed. "It hasn't been popular lately. I already had the ladies in the Jade Pavilion get rid of any rose perfumes long before the pregnancy news came."

"You are prepared." Maomao hummed. "How did you know?"

"Father heard of its potency from my mother and thought it could still harm me as an infant, so it was banned for a time," I explained.

"What's that?" Jinshi pointed at the distillation equipment that was being used.

"I'm distilling alcohol," Maomao answered as she caught my hand when I tried to eat a rose petal.

I slowly looked at her as the other two were scared then she let go and let me eat it. They were so concerned as I chewed away it was like they were waiting for me to explode. "Eh." I groaned and Jinshi squeaked. "...Bitter."

"Then why eat it?!" Jinshi yelled.

"It means feed me," I stated.

"Soon," Maomao reassured me as she opened a bottle to let me smell how powerful the alcohol was that she was making. "I distilled the alcohol many times it's become stronger."

I sniffed it and Jinshi knelt down to have a sniff then nearly jumped out of his skin at how powerful it was. "Are you going to drink it?" He groaned as he made sure she took it away from my reach when I was not even the one addicted to anything that harms my health here.

"It's for disinfecting. At the Jade Pavilion where the small Princess is, I want to keep it as clean as possible and Lili can get quite dirty." Maomao admitted as she looked at the top of my head and then narrowed her eyes since there was one spot in my hair that was very dirty. "...What have you been doing?"

"Dealt with a culprit who destroyed some of my flowers," I answered and Jinshi looked scared. "They took out a lot of nepeta cataria."

"Ah, I see." Maomao nodded.

Gaoshun and Jinshi both looked so confused about how that was a normal conversation or what we were even talking about.

"How good is it at disinfecting?" I asked and Maomao grinned as she showed me seeing I was worried for Lingli. "I heard from my mother it's efficient."

"You can soak a cloth in it and clean it like this." Maomao showed me.

"You sure know a lot," Jinshi added.

"In the West, they use it that way, right?" Maomao looked at me and I nodded.

"Mother said some people tried to wipe her down with it from how dirty she got when gardening." I hummed.

"...Will you?" Jinshi asked Maomao as he pointed at my head.

"Will you?" I motioned at all of Jinshi making him gasp as Gaoshun and Maomao laugh.

Chapter Text

We heard a knock at the door. "We have brought your luggage." Someone spoke up as the doctor went to open the door. Two eunuchs brought in a rather large box covered in a purple cloth that had a tie in the middle like a bow.

This is super tempting to open.

"What is this?" Gaoshun asked as I was climbing onto it to undo the bow.

"This is something for the young lady." The doctor grinned and then paused. "Not the Princess!"

Maomao grabbed me pulling me off from it in a panic making the other two suspicious while I was making grabby hands at it still then looked to Jinshi telling him to do it. "Lord Jinshi, I will prepare tea so please sit down!" Maomao made it very obvious she didn't want us to know what was inside.

"What is this?" Jinshi asked as curious as I was.

Maomao dived to get in his way as she handed me to Gaoshun who confusedly held me. "This is just a small package from my family! Nothing special!" Maomao declared as she held out her arms.

"From your family?" Jinshi grinned.

"Open it," I demanded with even more intrigue.

Maomao groaned that her plan hadn't worked for either of us. "It's just some undergarments." Maomao acted all shy.

"Ah, I see." Jinshi backed off and even the doctor believed her.

"Made of metal?" I smirked and she groaned.

"For two men to bring it, is it made of metal?" Gaoshun added just simply curious.

"Damn." Maomao hissed.

"Huh?" Jinshi gasped that she lied to him.

Maomao finally started her explanation of why she had a ton of books that I couldn't see a single page of. "The problem at the palace is being a virgin is demanded!" Maomao stated and I slowly turned to her as I was mid-playing with Bao.

"It is?" I asked and she nodded. "Banshee behave."

"But I..." He whined.

"She's joking." Maomao reminded him of his downstairs situation, and he blushed. "Most of the women servants gathered in the rear palace are virgins. Even if they are favoured by the Emperor, if they make a mistake due to ignorance, it is pitiful."

"...Then shouldn't I learn?" I asked.

Gaoshun went pale as he was reading one and shook his head like he was fearful for me.

"You are smart to not be led by your emotions," Maomao informed me. "You can read people and their intentions. You will be fine. Please, wait a couple of years, or the Emperor might have our heads."

"Dumplings." I offered a good exchange.

"You will get them." She reassured me and I nodded acting like I never asked.

"They need to study in advance!" Maoamo passionately ended her explanation for Jinshi.

"So you prepared this for them?" Jinshi held out the book like it was going to eat him.

"If you are wondering what book, it is, it's that one." Maomao motioned at the purple one.

"...The Consorts all read that," I mumbled recognising it from the lesson Maomao gave them. "...What about novels?"

"Novels?" Jinshi asked me. "I didn't take you for the reading type."

"Really? I say I'm more of it than you." I casually responded and he pouted. "I rather be read to."

"Mother read to me many times that's how I learned to read and write rather quickly," I admitted. "She loved novels of going to faraway lands and forgetting the past. And magical plants and stuff...Gaoshun, why have you flipped through fifty pages? You have a wife."

"Not for that reason!" He exclaimed making me giggle that I got a reaction out of him since I knew he wasn't looking with those kinds of eyes.

"You were admiring it, is there art? You also touched the pages a lot." I added.

"It's been made quite beautifully. It's made with good paper." Gaoshun admitted.

"Books like this are sometimes used as dowries," Maomao explained.

"...A gift? How vulgar." I groaned at the idea of that and held my hands over Bao's ears to keep him innocent making Maomao grin at me.

"Even those who can't read can enjoy the illustrations, so there's a demand for these," Maomao informed us.

"Literacy isn't common for the female servants." I hummed seeing it would have a benefit here so that's why Maomao bought many of them. It conveys knowledge that will help them make good decisions for themselves and also gives them the motivation to learn to read to understand more of the book.

"Good job," I patted Maomao's head as she sat next to me and she grinned.

"Really?" Jinshi groaned.

"You aren't doing anything," I stated.

He pouted as he looked back at the book then Gaoshun closed in on him. "If you like it, you should keep a copy," Gaoshun whispered.

"Ugh!" Jinshi panicked then slammed it shut. "No, that's not it! I'm definitely not thinking that!"

"Very passionate, you are thinking of something you want to keep secret." I hummed, and he slowly looked away proving I was right.

"Well, this time I suppose, I will let it slide." Jinshi coughed.

"Is that okay?" Maomao's eyes shined.

"Tell me the name of the store where this is sold," Jinshi demanded. We all just stared at him and I hid behind Gaoshun while covering Bao's eyes this time. "I told you, that's not it! I just want to know how they print it!"

Maomao had a blank look then smiled as she looked away. "Yes, I understand." She slowly nodded showing she didn't believe him one bit. "Just the name, right?"

Maomao went off to write it down as I was staring at Jinshi and he noticed my look of judgment and he looked devastated. He didn't even try to defend himself, and I just looked up at Gaoshun who was still reading then he looked down at me and groaned.

"I think risqué items might need censorship," Gaoshun admitted.

"But the Emperor said the previous ones didn't have enough." Maomao retorted.

"That's because Her Highness couldn't interact with the book potentially," Gaoshun explained as he wrapped them all back up and then placed a hand on my shoulder as he knelt before me. "Please don't rush to grow up, Princess."

"I don't want to turn into Banshee, I will be as slow as I can be," I reassured him and Jinshi pouted.

They left with all of the books in the end making Maomao sigh.

"Is that true about Jinshi?" Maomao asked me.

"Yeah, he had to grow up quickly that's why he's so childish," I explained. "Old desires and feelings that had to be repressed show up when you escape the environment that caused it."

"Now, I'm going to lure out the grasshopper." I hummed as I walked off confusing her until she noticed my father very soon after following me. He was trying not to walk for most of it, so he was slightly jumping at times.

Maomao looked at him stunned that he really was such a doting parent, but also extremely awkward. She just turned a blind eye to it and carried on with her work. I stopped walking making my father stop around a corner abruptly.

"...Why is everyone following me today?" I hummed.

"Who?!" Father yelled as he came around the corner then saw me smiling up at him and he nervously laughed seeing he was caught.

"I am happy you are here, but why the distance? It's unpleasant." I hummed at him annoyed and he came over to me and then looked at my hair.

It seems he had been reported to about my hair getting dirty in a certain spot. He must have been worried I was getting bullied and then he checked my clothing and well...I didn't notice this myself, but there were very finely cut holes in them, especially along the back.

He was frozen stiff in sheer panic while I looked at one of the holes.

"That's because of Maomao," I explained.

"She did this to you?" He asked me, and I looked up to see quite the expression.

It was a similar one he wore whenever he was reminded of the walnut incident. He also looked somewhat like this when he heard the rumour Lihua had hit me was true, but I was adamant he doesn't do anything since it was long ago by the time he found out.

"...Father, a kitten," I informed him of what I meant.

"A kitten?" He asked me very shocked making me giggle.

"Maomao!" I nodded, and he laughed seeing I was referring to the kitten that way. "Momo is my friend! Maomao is the kitten!"

He sighed in relief, and his hands were even trembling as he pulled me in close into a gentle hug that I loved. "Father, I assure you I will tell you of any of my troubles if needed," I informed him, and he smiled down at me. "I'm not going to ever let someone have the upper hand against me like that again."

"You are young." He reminded me. "You cannot handle all this alone."

"From my own experience age doesn't relate to intelligence," I informed him and he laughed as he lifted me into his arms. "Also, Jinshi took the books you want from Momo."

"Did you read one?" Father froze and I shook my head. "Please don't go near them your entire life."

"But what if I want to read a book?" I hummed wanting to tease him.

"Meilin used to read them with her beautiful voice." Father reminisced. I nodded as we both remembered those times. My heart felt a lot of warmth from remembering her while he was holding me so gently.

"What ones did you usually like?" Father asked me.

"..." I was silent trying to remember. "Adventure, cats, flowers..."

He nodded as he held me close and I soon fell asleep in his arms.

I thought my answer wouldn't have triggered anything, but the very next day I woke up early like normal but everyone else was up early too. There was a commotion outside, so I slid the door open and walked out.

"What's wrong..." I paused seeing the very obvious problem for them to tackle that was definitely my mistake.

"It's a gift from His Majesty." Gaoshun nervously laughed as we all stared at the piles of novels that towered over all of us. I'm sure we could make a couple of buildings out of them all.

"...Father is overwhelming in his own way." I hummed as I looked at the piles of novels.

"What happened after he followed you yesterday?" Maomao asked me so confused.

"There were two routes Father could have taken, one route ends with the mountain of books that could topple onto us or your head toppling to the ground," I explained and the others flinched as she looked at me confused. "Father was worried, then decided to misunderstand me."

"Thank you for saving me," Maomao sighed in relief. "I rather deal with a mountain of books."

"Shame, he said he was going to use a very rare poison." I hummed as I glanced at her and she was debating it over making me groan at her and she slowly looked at me seeing I was testing her. "You won't be dying anytime soon."

"A library will be built for this all to be stored in," Gaoshun informed us. "That's why Lord Jinshi is busy right now. We have brought all these, so you can choose a few before it's ready."

"These are some your father thought you might especially like," Gaoshun informed me as he placed down a smaller pile that wasn't so overwhelming.

I took one off the top. "The flower that turns into a cat?" I mumbled then nabbed that book and took it with me to my garden since I was rather curious about what flowers they would choose.

"She found one." Gyokuyou giggled.

"...I will inform the Emperor." Gaoshun bowed before he left intriguing the others that he was reporting back so soon.

I was sitting in the garden between some flowers next to my mother's grave and the kitten was on my head like usual. "Mother, Maomao they chose a stupid flower for it," I informed them both and Maomao meowed on my head in response.

Father was hiding away behind a tree very happy to see I was reading the book. The human Maomao also caught sight of the moment, but didn't notice the kitten on my head just my father. She reported it back to the others who adored the interaction.

Rumours spread around quickly of how much the Emperor adores his daughter.

The Golden Lotus nickname gained more popularity again.

A trend for novels also took off because of this incident and Jinshi pushed for it. I could already tell his aim was for the illiterate maids to gain motivation to learn. It's easy to teach each other it in the end and we could even form classes in the end if it got popular enough.

It's a good thing to learn.

It will help the maids here gain better jobs when they do leave in the future.

Everyone should have the chance to read and be allowed to nurture their wants like learning to read. It will give them a sense of freedom and a way to let out their emotions.

One day I was eating dumplings with Xiaolan and Maomao.

"Beneath the beautiful flowers in bloom, what am I searching for?" Xiaolan dramatically posed as I clapped for her. She was repeating a line from a novel she heard at a reading. "Why don't you give it a go Princess? I'm sure there is a line you like from a book you read!"

I paused then hopped off the bench and carefully placed Bao on it.

"Plump and bouncy that looks ready for the taking," I stated. Maomao looked concerned about what I was talking about while Xiaolan was curious. "Only ones with money will be allowed to even touch, and I will be the taking one."

I turned to Maomao with my hand held out and she looked terrified confusing me. "Give me my dumpling," I ordered.

"Oh." Maomao handed me one from the box she was holding.

I bit into it and happily hummed as Maomao groaned at herself for forgetting that I really was innocent. She nearly caused a good majority of it to disappear if I even glanced at one of those books.

Just recently the books had been banned for anyone besides my father and the consorts to have.

"What do you think is buried below those beautiful flowers?" Xiaolan asked referring to the line she spoke of earlier.

"Manure," I answered.

"Horse manure." Maomao guessed making Xiaolan spit out some of her dumpling and I was devastated making her apologise to me. "It's because you are too greedy."

"No, horse manure is quite the horrifying image for most even their own manure is disgusting," I explained. "And she's eating too."

"Yeah, it's all your fault!" Xiaolan whined. "The novel is super popular right now!"

"Can you read, Xiaolan?" Maomao curiously hummed.

"I can't read." Xiaolan sat down. "But the ones who can read, read it out loud for everyone else. I can't wait to find out what happens next!"

"If even illiterate maids are talking about it, it must be incredibly popular," Maomao commented. "Do you know of it, Lili?"

"I have heard of it, but it's mostly romance-based," I explained. "I like flowers, cats and magic so far. Then there are also ones where they go on adventures to faraway lands! I love my library it's filled with so much along with books on flowers and medical herbs, you can read them."

"Thank you!" Maomao bowed and I giggled.

Chapter Text

When we went back, we found the ladies in waiting had novels we hadn't seen yet. "What is that?" Maomao asked as I held out a flower to each of them and they were gushing over them.

Each one had their own meanings and also went with their hair colour to show I especially picked it thinking of them.

Yinghua was hugging the flower to her chest as she answered Maomao. "His Majesty distributed it to all his consorts." She hummed.

"He said once we are done reading it, so please share it with others," Guiyuan added as she placed her flower in her hair and I motioned her down making her nervous.

She knelt down and I moved it to where it lined up better and Maomao nodded as well seeing it looked much better now. Guiyuan giggled seeing I was only displeased with the placement. "Thank you, Princess."

"Maomao, why don't you give it a read?" Yinghua suggested.

Maomao took her up on it and read some stuff, but just basically flipped through it without a care. "It's the same novel Xiaolan mentioned Lili," Maomao informed me then noticed the craftsmanship mark on the front. "This mark...it's the one I showed Lord Jinshi the other day."

"Yes, he ordered many from there. My father did the same with most of my books." I informed her and she nodded stunned at how much that must have all cost for just me alone. She then looked annoyed and I giggled a little since I'm sure she wanted some commission since she did introduce the store to him.

"I can talk to Banshee," I spoke up and she paused and then bowed her head.

"But why do this?" Maomao hummed. "Isn't this considered indecent to well-brought-up consorts?"

"Indecent? This isn't about them." I spoke up shocking her as I motioned at the ladies in waiting who were fangirling about the novel. "It is simply to counter the illiteracy rate in maids."

"Many like Xiaolan aren't planning to stay for their entire lives and don't need to anymore unlike the older maids. It is a useful skill and one that is needed for many jobs." I explained.

"That makes sense," Maomao hummed.

I looked at the ladies in waiting and noticed Ailan was strangely holding the book like she wanted to do something with it she couldn't. "Is there something you would like to do? You seem down." I commented.

She panicked then shyly grinned seeing she was wearing her emotions on her face. "We are the only maids of the Jade Pavilion. It feels wasteful for only us to enjoy something gifted by Her Highness." She sighed.

"But we can't give it to anyone outside the palace," Yinghua added.

"Just copy it," I added surprising them. "I do the same for books I don't want to get dirty in my garden."

"Copying it by hand seems like a good idea," Maomao added. "The illustrations might be difficult, but Ailan. You have beautiful handwriting. It should be a problem."

"Do you think so?" Ailan blushed.

"Would you really bother doing that?!" Yinghua exclaimed then backed away from my glare since she shouldn't discourage her from doing nice things.

"Yinghua, don't say such things." Ailan scolded her. "I will do it."

"I can't wait to see the results." I grinned.

I went with Maomao outside as she was washing some clothes. I was sitting with Bao in my lap reading the book to him making her grin. "Isn't it a roundabout way of going about it?" Maomao hummed wanting to hear my opinion.

"Many don't like learning without a motive," I explained and she looked confused. "I would wear the same expression, but I just simply think of having to get a license to hug Bao. That's tedious and annoying, but I would do it for him!"

"...Your comparison is very childlike for once," Maomao hummed.

"Child still." I reminded.

"I know your height." She informed me.

"Shouldn't you be classified as a child then?" I asked and she frowned as I laughed.

"Now! The cat talked to the moon and there she appeared the Goddess Selene!" I giggled as Maomao was curious about the book then noticed it wasn't actually in their language, but one from the west.

The next time we went to see Xiaolan she proved Jinshi's plan was working well. "Maomao! I want you to teach me how to read and write!" Xiaolan declared.

"What happened?" Maomao mumbled not matching her energy at all.

"The girl who always reads the novel for me has read it too many times and now has lost her voice." Xiaolan sighed. "She made a copy of the book for me, I can't read."

"Then let me read it for-" Maomao paused when I glared at her.

"Xiaolan let us teach you." I grinned and she looked so happy.

"Thank you! She spent so much time writing it, I can't cheat like that." Xiaolan declared and Maomao patted her head while I patted her back confusing her a lot, but we were just very proud of her.

Maomao used a stick to write with on the dirt. "This is your name," Maomao informed her. "Try writing it by copying me."

She drew something.

"My name is actually quite difficult, isn't it?" Xiaolan asked.

"You aren't even used to controlling a stick or holding it right, why not think of when you used a broom to sweep? You want things to go a certain way." I suggested and she nodded.

"The more you write, the more you can read, but do you want to just learn how to read?" Maomao asked.

"Since I'm here I want to learn to write too," Xiaolan admitted. "Once I leave the palace I will have to find my own job so being able to write will be useful, right?"

"Very," I confirmed as I patted her back and Maomao was rubbing her head.

"Again?" Xiaolan giggled.

"Well then, let's study some more." Maomao wrote down some words making me stare at her head.

"What is this called?" Xiaolan pointed at one.

"Winter worm, summer grass," Maomao answered.

"What about this?" She looked to another one.

"Mandala flower." Maomao hummed. "Kudzu root."

"Are these words used on a daily basis?" Xiaolan asked.

Maomao looked up to see I was giving her a disapproving look since she wasn't being helpful. She erased them all and actually started with greetings this time.

One day I was in my garden, and it was perfect and quiet making me frown. "Where is the Maomao?" I mumbled. "They haven't come to visit in a while. And I made sure to grow some more Nepeta cataria."

I went back to the Jade Pavillion after getting some flowers to see Lingli running around in the room very well.

"Looks like sis is doing well." I hummed.

Lingli turned when she heard my voice then took off in my direction shocking others a little at how fast she went. She was reckless not even thinking of how to stop she just wanted to get to me as soon as possible.

I knelt down a little and caught her when she bumped against me and I kept her upright. She opened her eyes and then noticed I caught her and her laughter echoed around the room.

"Has Princess Lingli been granted permission to go for a walk?" Maomao asked.

"Yes, since staying only within the palace is getting a bit cramped and she loves to try and follow Princess Liena out, I decided to ask about it," Gyokuyou confirmed. "She's running around everywhere now. What do you two think?"

"I would like to soon be able to take her to my garden," I admitted and she smiled so brightly hearing I would take her to such a precious place of mine.

"Given her health, I think it's better to increase her opportunities to go outside," Maomao admitted.

"There will be two eunuchs as guards, but could you accompany her along with Hongniang?" Gyokuyou asked.

"Understood." Maomao nodded.

"It is quite overprotective...I think." Gyokuyou glanced at me since I don't get that treatment and was nervous I might feel anxious about it, but that mountain of books the other day screams I love you from my father. The amount also showed how much he doesn't want me to read that book the consorts and he has read.

I did have the same treatment as Lingi once, but she doesn't know how that ended. I then glanced at Maomao who strangely didn't look curious about why.

"I thought you were informed." I hummed seeing my assumption was right and she nervously coughed. "But I noticed no change in treatment of me, so I couldn't catch when."

"Well..." Maomao mumbled as I came over and I smiled.

"Good! Don't ever fear me, okay?" I asked. She knelt down and ruffled my hair seeing I was a little nervous she would be.

"Never Lili." She reassured me and I giggled happily.

"Why don't you two teach Lingli all about flowers and bugs on the walk?" Gyokuyou asked me.

"Lady Gyokuyou, I agree that Princess Liena should, but Maomao will only teach her useless things," Hongniang added.

"I think it will be useful." Gyokuyou retorted.

My future here is very easy to predict in many ways if you know the details. But for someone like Lingli, she most likely will be married off in the future and we will have no clue of what they are like.

It's best she's prepared for anything.

Gyokuyou only wants what's best for her daughter, so she will arm her with knowledge.

The next day we had the walk. Lingli was holding onto Hongniang's skirt as I was on her other side. Maomao was trailing behind us and then there were two eunuchs. I wanted them back there, so they weren't in sight for Lingli since the memories of opposing figures even if they are kind are scary.

Maomao looked around at the people watching us and noted the reactions we both received were very different. Many looked at me with fear or suspicion while others looked to be admiring me or holding respect for me.

But when I squeeze Bao, many find me very cute no matter what they think.

"She could definitely turn all opinions her way if she wanted to." Maomao hummed as she saw I was focusing on Lingli. "But she doesn't care one bit for them or their view of her. She just wants to make sure her sister has a good future."

We got to an area with far fewer people, so Lingli let go of Hongniang's skirt as I stayed beside her. She got curious about a small bush of flowers.

"This is primrose." I grinned as she touched one. Lingli was so much in awe that she was letting out little sounds.

We then both heard a sound and Lingli ran off since it was new for her. I followed after her while the rest were confused since they were too tall to hear it. "Princesses!" Hongniang panicked while Maomao chased after us calmly.

We both looked down a gap between two buildings, and I put my hand on Lingli's head when she went to try and climb the step up into the area. She looked up at me as I grinned then went in, but Maomao pulled me out.

"Momo don't stop me from getting Maomao," I demanded she was concerned and then placed me down as I pointed down the gap. "Fetch."

"I will go look." Maomao sighed.

We waited for her as she made her way down then soon the little kitten came out running. "Kitten! Meow! Meow!" Lingli chased after it.

Right now Maomao was facing off with it, and I didn't call out to the kitten since it was rather funny to watch. Maomao launched at it for some reason and the kitten simply jumped up onto her head and then off it.

"Got you!" A maid that was watching us just jumped in catching it.

I giggled behind Bao as Maomao looked up at me and she looked defeated. "It seems you don't know your own kind well," I commented.

"Do you want this?" Shisui held out the kitten to Maomao. "Huh? It looked like you were trying to catch it. Was I wrong?"

"Ah, thank you." Maomao held out her hands.

"Here." Shisui held them out to her.

"Here, Maomao," I called out confusing them then the kitten looked towards me and jumped from Shisui's hands and landed on me.

"Princess!" Hongniang panicked then paused seeing the kitten climb me and then rub its cheek against my own when it got onto my shoulder. I picked it up then placed it on my hair where there have been weird dirty spots lately and now they finally realised why.

"...Did you bring it back with you last time we went out?" Maomao asked since the kitten looked weirdly comfortable with me.

"I didn't get off the carriage, so of course not," I responded and she looked unconvinced. "I would just ask my father for one. I found this intruder in my garden high off catnip and she..."

I took the kitten off my head and checked. "She doesn't leave me alone at times," I admitted as I placed her back.

"I will leave them to you then!" Shisui grinned as she bowed then dashed off.

She definitely followed us with how far out we were. "Is it really a cat?" Hongniang asked.

"Yes." I nodded and the kitten meowed.

"My," Hongniang blushed since the sight was just too cute.

"Meow! Meow!" Lingli held up her hands wanting to touch the kitten, but I could tell it was hungry and also dirty. It will very easily get agitated, and children don't sense that well especially with animals, so it might try and hurt her.

"It's best the Princess doesn't touch it," Maomao added and Lingli started to cry hearing that.

"Lingli, she's dirty, tired and hungry," I explained as I patted her head. "She promises to play with you when she's better, but she needs her own time to rest. Not everyone has people to look after them. Her mother seems to have lost her sadly."

"..." Lingli stopped crying shocking Hongniang while I smiled and patted her head some more.

"Very soon I promise," I reassured her and she nodded.

"Why don't you take her to get cleaned up and fed? I will inform the higher-ups." Hongniang informed us.

"Understood." Maomao nodded. "Come on, Lili you need to be fed and cleaned."

Hongniang paused since she didn't mean me, but I followed after Maomao while the kitten happily meowed from hearing the mention of being fed. "I have been giving her milk up to now, is that not enough?" I asked.

"No, it's good for her in this condition, but food will do her better in the future," Maomao admitted. "Has she been drinking the milk well?"

"Not recently," I answered. "But I'm not a cat like you, so you must know."

"I'm not a cat." Maomao sighed then paused when the kitten and I gave her the same stare. She felt like Bao was somehow giving her that stare too even though he's just a teddy bear.

"Keep believing that," I patted her arm then rushed off and she chased me.

Chapter Text

I slowed down my speed when the kitten whined so I walked over to the doctor's medical office as he was working on grinding down some herbs then he noticed the kitten on my head and started losing it over its cuteness. "A kitten how rare, poor little thing." The doctor mumbled.

"She isn't doing well," I explained. "Help her, teach me."

"Of course, I just finished boiling some water!" He rushed off.

"...It can drink tea?" I mumbled confused as Maomao took the kitten off my head.

"Definitely not," Maomao informed me.

"Then why...the water?" I asked, and she settled me down at the small table.

The doctor placed down a small basket and placed a towel inside making me very curious. "Lili, keeping animals requires permission," Maomao informed me.

"Princess." I reminded her of my status, and she sighed since that was true.

"Now, Princess you put the hot water in a sake bottle wrapped in a cloth like this." The doctor carefully handed me it and got me to hold it without hurting myself. "And place it near the kitten like this."

He held up some of the towel, so I placed it there and he let the towel fall over it. "You seem to know a lot," Maomao commented.

"I once found one before." He grinned. "It was a lovely calico cat."

"Oh?" Maomao hummed as she placed the kitten on the towel.

"Do you know where it was born?" Maomao asked me.

"Cats are usually born in batches of them, but I couldn't find any traces of more," I admitted. "I don't think it was born here, but whoever brought it should be punished for not looking after her."

The Doctor got a little scared at my words and tone as I glared. "It seems you took after the Emperor in other ways," Maomao commented.

"It seems the kitten has taken on my appearance when you left me behind." I hummed and she looked dead ahead with a blank stare. "...Do I give it a teddy bear?"

"Oh, you were thinking of a solution." The doctor laughed as Maomao patted my head seeing I wasn't taking my eyes off the kitten very worried about it.

"She's quite thin," I explained.

"Do you have milk from livestock?" Maomao asked.

"Should I get some from the dining hall?" The doctor rushed to get up.

"Also, livestock intestines," Maomao ordered.

"Intestines?!" The doctor squeaked.

"You have them, too." I reminded him.

"I thought it would take the place of the parent cat's nipple," Maomao explained. "Since sausage was served a few times, maybe the kitchen has some."

"Got it, I will ask." He rushed off.

"...Do we bathe it? That's what father did for me." I asked.

"No in its current state, it doesn't have the strength," Maomao informed me as she got some water and a cloth to at least give the poor thing a wipe down. "I will use oil to kill the fleas."

The doctor came back very happy. "Hey, we have got goat's milk!" He informed us. "I also managed to get intestines."

"Thank you very much." Maomao grinned and then noticed how focused I was on the kitten. It was hard to read me, but she felt I had an expression my father usually gives me.

Maomao got me to hold the kitten and I fed it the milk through the intestine. It really did drink it all down in a hurry shocking me at how hungry she really was. "So cute! So adorable!" The doctor exclaimed.

"This is your dumpling," I mumbled in awe as I rubbed its head and it happily meowed at me.

"So cute." The doctor squealed as Maomao grinned a little finding my gentleness sweet.

That night, Father was visiting the Jade Pavilion like normal and I was rushing over to where they will be.

"We are keeping it," I stated as I turned the corner to see them. Gyokuyou laughed as Maomao looked down at me with narrowed eyes since I just stated that without even saying hello first. "The Maomao."

"Oh, the Maomao, that's the misunderstanding the Emperor," Maomao mumbled to herself and shivered since he surely wanted to kill her for a second. "...Lili, don't give it my name."

"No, you are Momo. The kitten is Maomao." I grinned. "Lingli and I named her."

"Mao! Mao!" Lingli added, and I grinned at her perfect timing.

Father and I laughed at Maomao's misfortune, and she hid her face behind her sleeves as she sighed. "I will leave it in your care," Father informed her. "For Maomao, taking care of the kitten fits her perfectly, given her name."

Maomao sighed as she knew she wasn't going to hear the end of this.

After that, I always fed the kitten and intently listened to whatever I got told to do to help her. Once she regained some strength, I gave her a wash. "...The water is grey," I mumbled as Maomao was shocked herself. "My hair must have been very dirty from you...eh."

I really didn't care about that and as time went by the kitten started to eat shredded chicken and would start to climb me again. The other two were always concerned, but noticed the kitten just wanted to lay on the top of my head to sleep.

"Your hair shares its colour with sand at times..." Maomao groaned.

"...Is that why you two keep watching it poop in case my hair starts to look like a sandbox to her?" I asked.

Maomao nervously laughed as I was trimming the kitten's nails as she taught me to.

Jinshi and Gaoshun came to visit. "How is the parenting going?" Jinshi asked me and he got no response.

"Why isn't she responding to me?" Jinshi pouted at Maomao.

"The Princess has been transfixed on the kitten," Maomao admitted as they all looked at me. "It seems she might have felt bad for the state it got to since she knew of it first. She's done mostly everything herself in the end."

"I think it should be fine to show it to princess Lingli soon." Maomao hummed as Jinshi reached out to me. I saw he came to visit then handed him the kitten leaving him in shock, but he was glad I was trusting him.

He held the kitten up while staring at her with bored eyes. "Is it female?" He hummed.

"Yes, I'm relieved we don't need to neuter it-" Maomao froze as I snickered. "I apologise."

"No need to be so formal." Jinshi hummed.

"As an apology, perhaps some tea sweets..." Maomao crawled off to open the cabinet where we kept them.

"The other one," I ordered. Maomao paused then opened the door to see the sausages are in there and she nervously laughed as she opened the other where we have crackers.

She served them, and Jinshi was teasing the kitten with a tassel of his outfit. "Would you like to try?" He asked Maomao.

"I don't particularly like cats," Maomao admitted.

"With that name?" Jinshi asked, and he flinched at her groan and glare.

"You aren't original no one is." I stated showing everyone has said the same thing to her.

"You, on the other hand, seem like a cat lover, Lord Jinshi." Maomao sighed as they looked at Gaoshun and the doctor who were boiling some small fish for the kitten to eat.

"Not as much as those two do." Jinshi sighed. "I can't quite understand what's so appealing about them."

"False." I retorted confusing him on how confident I was.

"I don't get it, but according to cat lovers, it's the mystery of not knowing what they are thinking that makes them charming." Maomao started to point out things about herself practically. "Just watching them becomes so captivating that you can't look away. Eventually, you feel like touching them."

I looked at Jinshi who frowned a little. "Even though they are usually indifferent, it's frustrating that they only warm up to you when food is given. When it gets to that point, it seems people just give up."

Jinshi was now stunned and blushing while looking at Maomao since that's her entire nature explained very well.

Jinshi lifted the kitten to his face then pushed her close and just huffed leaving Maomao and I horrified. "What is the matter, Lord Jinshi?" Maomao asked.

He pulled the kitten away and looked to be in bliss. "I think I'm starting to understand." He admitted.

I threw dirt in his face making him freak out as I took the kitten back. "What was that for?!" Jinshi yelled as he saw me closely holding the kitten to my chest.

"You huffed a kitten...then your eyes sparkled." I stared at him with disgust making him panic. He looked to Maomao, but I pulled on her next since she will be definitely be next. "Momo, he will huff you."

"I won't!" Jinshi whined.

I played with the kitten a bunch by running about with it following me. The doctor and Gaoshun found it cute I then stopped and knelt down as I patted her head.

"What happens to you when love is repressed..." I mumbled as she rubbed her cheek against my hand. "What kind of thing do you turn into?"

"Thing?" Jinshi concernedly mumbled.

"Meow meow." I talked to the cat, and he was so confused to see I was being causal again after such a scary question. "You were sent to me on purpose probably, sorry I neglected you."

"So do you think the Emperor brought it in?" Jinshi sighed.

"No, I found her on mother's grave." I admitted shocking them all. "She clung to me like I did to Maomao...I am Maomao two then and this is Maomao the Third." I held up the kitten and Jinshi laughed while the doctor and Gaoshun found us adorable.

Maomao sighed at hearing her name once again used in a joke.

"It's a lovely name," Father added as he walked in making them all freak out then bow to him as I put the kitten on my head then went to leave.

"Where are you going?" Jinshi asked concerned.

"To hunt," I smirked.

"You both are so similar." Father joyfully laughed making me smile that he must mean mother.

"Personality traits can be passed down in a way," I admitted. "It might not be how it actually happens, but family looks and acts similar at times."

"They do." He grinned and I looked up as the kitten looked down at me. "You both drew all kinds of creatures to you."

"It's a shame some are human." I hummed and he frowned. "Fall to that temptation more Father."

"I will visit more," Father reassured me, and I rushed off excitedly to teach the kitten how to hunt.

"What is she going to hunt?" The doctor squeaked.

"Mice," Father informed them. "Her mother did the same thing. She also used a calico as well...strange."

"She found it on Lady Meilin's grave," Maomao added. She saw his expression turn to one of longing and vulnerability at that moment then he smiled.

"I see...the kitten will be given the title Guardian of the Golden Lotus's Garden." He hummed as he walked off.

"What?" Maomao mumbled as Jinshi sighed since he knew he meant it fully. The Emperor was actually giving the kitten a title.

A kitten.

The kitten was perfect she killed so many mice and rats. Her official name is Maomao and the stare offs she has with the human Maomao is hilarious.

One day, Jinshi was busy when he a knock at his door, but didn't look up. "Yes." Jinshi hummed and I walked inside.

He was confused when they weren't stating their business and sighed as he looked up then froze seeing me. "You are visiting me?" He gasped.

"Greetings, Princess." Gaoshun grinned and I nodded to him.

"I want a copy of the caravan inventory," I stated.

"We don't have a list of every individual item, just generally what they are selling," Jinshi explained shocking me.

"Huh?" I stared at him stunned as he paused. "You are letting anything in here? Give me a copy I have certain things I am looking for."

"And what is that?" Jinshi hummed.

"I am a growing girl," I stated and they both flinched making me giggle. "I grow flowers."

"Oh...but isn't this your first one?" Gaoshun asked me and I nodded.

I was too young to attend and there weren't many other chances when I was old enough. I had no one trusted around me, but my father so I just never went since the consorts love it there. The maids fill up the place on the last day usually so I kept away still.

"Then you should experience it for yourself!" Jinshi stated with confidence. "You should be enjoying things with no knowledge of them!"

"I don't trust the caravan completely," I stated and Jinshi frowned.

"What if I reassure you I will do my uttermost to make sure everything that is brought in isn't harmful?" Jinshi asked. He started to hear a low groan slowly get louder from me and it went on for a minute. "...She's gonna hiss at me."

"Fine," I sighed heavily.

"...I will do my best!" Jinshi grinned. "You don't need to worry, go be a child somewhere!"

"...Demanding old man." I turned away and looked back at him as I left. "I trust you."

He was smiling so brightly making Gaoshun grin. "It's a shock the Princess doesn't trust something like the caravan." Gaoshun hummed. "I thought she would be excited."

"She has an allergy she can be harmed by something very simple..." Jinshi groaned remembering it. "She must fear the pain of such an experience. But it was never something that could be brought in any way since it was banned long ago."

"I will make sure she can have a brilliant time! She doesn't need to act like an adult all the time!" Jinshi smirked as he was filled with passion to do his work and Gaoshun grinned at him as they went back to work.

I was hugging Bao as I was in my garden thinking of what I should look out for. What mother warned me about when she went to caravans before. "...Perfume is popular over there and all kinds of spices too. I don't think decorated weapons will be allowed in hopefully." I mumbled then sighed.

I fell onto my back in between many flowers and closed my eyes. I enjoyed the sunlight touching my skin then a shadow cast over me.

"What are you doing Princess?" Maomao asked me as she was leaning over me.

I could hear she arrived a while ago, but she took a while to approach. She was also cautious not relaxed like she usually is around me, so there must be something she wants to know.

"...Jinshi is destroying my peace of mind," I explained and she narrowed her eyes. "Your eyes show there is a question in mind you can't find a way to bring up."

"...Well..." Maomao sighed. "Why are you curious about suppressed love?"

"...Love seems to be something no one can live without, so taking it away might make you into a monster," I admitted.

"...You said Jinshi had a strict childhood." Maomao hummed.

"He's not a monster, and he was loved by many." I retorted confusing her. "I meant my grandfather."

"That man?" Maomao titled her head.

"You might not understand my want to learn more about my family. It might be out of curiosity a little, but I also...don't want to ever become even a little similar to that man. Personality traits might be passed down in families." I mumbled.

Maomao sighed as she sat down near me. "It's a blessing, but also a burden how smart you are at your age, you think too much into some stuff," Maomao admitted. "I really don't think personality traits are passed down, there has been no proof."

"But even then I won't allow you to turn into such a person." Maomao ruffled my hair and my eyes widened since I didn't expect her to reassure me that way. "Just leave things like that to me. You shouldn't worry so much."

"...Then protect me while I nap," I ordered as I rolled onto my side and she sighed but ruffled my hair as I smiled in my sleep while snuggling into Bao who was very warm like that hand on my head.

Chapter Text

I arrived back to the Jade Pavilion then grabbed onto Maomao's skirt and pulled. "Lili." She turned to me as she was working with the other ladies in waiting to switch all clothing to seasonal attire since it was getting rather warm.

"Caravan!" I exclaimed. "You are going!"

"Does that mean we are?" She asked and I nodded.

"It will be your first time!" Yinghua giggled as I nodded.

"By the way, a new attendant will be coming soon," Ailan informed us.

"A new attendant?" Maomao asked.

"Took long enough," I added.

"Because of Lady Gyokuyou's pregnancy, we will need even more help," Ailan admitted.

"There are other reasons too." Yinghua sighed. "With over 50 attendants and servants at her side, there is a consort who entered the court. So of course Lady Gyokuyou needs more. Even Lady Lihua of the Crystal Pavilion only has 30 servants, including maids, but the Garnet Pavilion has twice that! Isn't that strange?!"

"It isn't," I hummed confusing her. "Don't ask questions so loudly."

"...We have the Adorable Princesses!" Yinghua bragged for some reason as she patted my hair. "Ah, we should do your clothing soon!"

"Only when I'm there," I stated and she nodded.

Maomao understood it was my flowers most of the time that I didn't want to be touched and some couldn't help themselves.

She has found it a little strange that I don't allow her to be in there alone since she's my most trusted. Maomao has asked why before and I stated her curiosity would send her down the path of death if she was left alone for even a few seconds in there.

If she found a dead body alone she would think of experiments to do on it not bury it. Or maybe she would bury it and then eat the mushrooms that would grow in the surrounding area.

"Lady Gyokuyou always gives me pocket money at times like-" Yinghua paused when they both panicked and scurried away. I handed Yinghua a black rose confusing her as I walked off. "What's wrong?"

"Stop chatting and get to work!" Hongniang screamed at her.

"I have to be careful too, or Hongniang will scold me." Gyokuyou giggled.

"Lady Gyokuyou, please stop with the jokes." Hongniang sighed. "Ah, Princess we will be doing your room today."

"Oh, Princess Liena's room." Gyokuyou grinned.

"You can't come in, there's things not friendly to pregnancy," I explained shocking her. "It's nothing harmful in small amounts, but please just be careful."

"I will be." Gyokuyou nodded seeing I was only worried for her and her child.

I was sitting on my bed as I watched them all and they were being respectful just moving clothes out that aren't needed anymore or aren't trendy. But there was the oh so curious Maomao looking at my desk with one drawer built in and it looked like the desk didn't originally come with the drawer.

Maomao was curious about the drawer and she opened it to find a rather intricate box inside that looked like it was worth a lot, but it was just the box in the centre. She touched it to find it was cold to the touch.

It's made entirely out of metal and when she went to open it the drawer slammed shut.

Maomao looked at the culprit with wide eyes and she saw my expression and how my hand shook as I kept a tight grip on the handle of the drawer.

She could tell from my look I didn't want any questions. She bowed her head to me as a sincere apology and carried on with her work. I sighed as she walked off since I warned her, but she was about to kick the hornet's nest still.

Since Maomao listened and didn't try again, I rewarded her with medical herbs. She bowed much further than before and declared that her curiosity wouldn't lead her to do that again.

I gave the ladies in waiting flowers as gifts for doing such a good job. They were overjoyed and bragged all about the flower they received to each other. Maomao noted how each flower perfectly resemble the ladies in looks and personality.

"I would say the medical herbs are the same kind of gift for you." I hummed confusing her. "Your green hair."

She sighed as I giggled. "You are also useful and healed my heart and trust in others. You truly are like those herbs, thank you." I grinned.

Maomao paused then patted my head as I leaned in wanting more.

Soon the caravan had arrived and I was dragging Maomao with me. Many were stunned to see me there since I had never attended before.

The vendors were in awe of me too since all of them looked very different from me still. Maomao noticed I was able to get many discounts by just being cute and by just looking at them.

I didn't really care much and only bought stuff for others. Maomao noted that but didn't insist I choose anything since Gyokuyou was ordered to buy essentials for me by my father.

My father is rather clueless about the trends and would probably buy something that would annoy me. I'm only particular that the clothing isn't heavy and doesn't restrict my movement since I can't allow my garden to be ruined by my movements.

And I need many pockets!

"Did you find..." Maomao paused when she saw I was focused on a stall that sells perfume. "I guess she's interested from the time I taught her how to make it."

Once we were done, I walked to the outskirts of the stalls and walked up the stairs to look back at the caravan, so I had an elevated view of the entire place. "Ah, Maomao! Princess Liena!" Xiaolan greeted us and bowed to me.

Her attempt at bowing was very cute, and she grinned at me after showing she held no fear.

"How was it?" Xiaolan asked seeing some eunuch holding the stuff I had bought.

"It's rather irritating," I admitted confusing Maomao immensely since I seemed to enjoy most of it and I did...but from here it's easy to see.

I glanced around to see who was where, and I had already located the dangerous stalls that were more hidden from view or had other harmless stuff mingled in with the dangerous stuff they were selling.

It was obvious whoever organised this had the intention to make the infertile problem worse here. Seeing I'm one of the only children of the Emperor and the other just learned to walk it's obvious around this time is when one is either being made or is on its way.

They will want to crush that chance or make a miscarriage more likely to happen.

"It's obvious I won't be a target unless..." I sighed since this was all so much. "I want a kitten."

"Lili, are you okay?" Maomao placed a hand on my shoulder.

I slowly turned to stare at her then hugged her skirt shocking her and she patted my head then lifted me into her arms and let me rest. "Ah, is she tired?" Xiaolan patted my head and I appreciated it.

"Is there anything you would like? I will buy it." I stated. Maomao sighed since there would be so many who would take advantage of me, but I'm not going to offer it just to anyone.

Xiaolan is a kind girl who isn't horribly greedy.

"I want some clothes," Xiaolan admitted.

"Though you can't wear them." Maomao reminded her.

"I know, but I still want them!" She pouted.

"It will be done, Momo you have to get them for me," I stated, and she nodded knowing it was my way of punishing her for being rude to Xiaolan.

On our way I had this old twisting feeling in my stomach. I was trembling scared of the potential future. "I feel the same dread as before when I lost my brother..." I stuffed my face in Maomao's neck.

Maomao flinched hearing that then held me really close knowing I was really vulnerable right now. She made sure I was alright before dropping me off at my garden as she went with Gyokuyou and the others to buy much more than I did.

I just relaxed in the garden as I worked and Maomao the kitten decided to visit and was looking between me and the Nepeta Cataria. "I am honoured, but I rather not be compared to a drug," I admitted, and she chose me in the end.

She was riding my head as I made my way back and many were stunned at the sight or found it adorable.

Opinion of me lately has been on the rise.

Cuteness seems to be a highly valuable weapon and defence.

Once I got back, the others had also just arrived with all the items they bought. I came in to see what they got then stared at the clothes. "The Emperor asked me to buy clothes for you. Do you like them?" Gyokuyou spoke up.

"I don't have a particular care for what clothes I wear, but I like the colours a lot," I admitted and she grinned happy I like them. "But I think you focused too much on myself."

She looked confused and then noticed Maomao was looking at some of her clothes too. We both focused on how the skirt is tied just under the chest on every single one of them.

They are a style that will show off a pregnant belly very well.

"It's strange that's the only style you got, were there any others?" I asked.

"Nope, it was all the same," Guiyuan answered.

"They said it was trendy," Ailan added.

"My how brazen." I sighed exhausted from how much I had noticed today.

Maomao patted my head knowing I was worried all day long and even dumplings weren't comforting me well. "Tomorrow, we should ask if they have a design with sashes tied securely at the waist," Maomao informed them.

"Make the request for the other style and use the excuse you brought so little today since this style doesn't feel very trendy they will want to make more money," I added.

"It's a good way to do it." Maomao agreed.

"Yeah, we need to buy something different." Gyokuyou held Lingli protectively fearful that her pregnancy had been discovered. "Hongniang, notify the merchants."

"Understood." Hongniang nodded while the other ladies in waiting looked confused.

"Looks like I will need to warn her." I sighed as I walked off.

The next day, I was visiting Lihua and had brought a bouquet of flowers with me as I walked in. I noticed Shin was being handed a letter by one of the maids who looked extremely anxious.

"A message from the clinic." The lady in waiting trembled.

"A message from the clinic?" Shin asked showing she didn't know what it was of, but as soon as she opened it her expression darkened.

I stepped inside, and she noticed my presence. She folded up the letter, and then put it deep in her clothing. "What does the Princess visit for?" Shin hummed as she looked at my flowers in disgust.

I walked past her and she looked mad as I took one step up onto the stairs and she stomped on the same step holding onto the railing with a trip grip. "Princess you still have to sta-" She started to hiss.

"Oh, me? It seems you have mistaken me for another." I giggled confusing her. "My title."

"...Crown Princess." Shin groaned as she spoke it and I loved her expression of humiliation. "Why are you here?"

"To see Consort Lihua," I stated.

She looked down at the bouquet I had with suspicion since she surely knew it was I who tried to save Lihua's son.

"Of course, these flowers cause no harm." I grinned.

"Harm?" Shin laughed. "Crown Princess you have no clue how much harm you have brought just by existing."

The maid who didn't leave was stunned at her confidence since if anyone heard her she would be punished. I'm sure the incident with Lihua slapping me and being pushed under the rug has made her confident that she can get away with this.

"Your cheek must be very cold, I hope it gets a little red sooner." I grinned and she glared at me. "Now, I will be on my way. Be careful with your wording or my hope will be accomplished by someone like my father."

She silently hissed hearing that I would tell my father.

"Why does she get let off, and I don't?" Shin hissed as I climbed the rest of the stairs. "A child with dirty unknown blood dares to threaten me?"

I heard Shin very well so did the maid beside her, but they all fear Shin here. Lihua is also a pushover and cares for her since she's like a sister. That will surely mark her doom in the end, and it's easy to tell Shin wants Lihua to become barren.

To become useless since finally she will be a little better than Lihua.

I could already smell the scents that were harmful to pregnancy and fertility coming from the ladies in waiting walking by me. Another had a pungent smell, and it was powerful as they stood close to Lihua as she sat on her bed.

I glanced at the lady in waiting who flinched at my look then Lihua motioned her to leave and she ran off. "It seems you have come with a message. These flowers are different than usual." Lihua hummed as she accepted the bouquet I held up to her.

She looked to see it was mostly composed of yellow roses, but just deep in the middle and it's hard to see there is a single rhododendron. It looked like it was being consumed in there and she could tell this was a warning.

"This is your situation," I stated.

"Rhododendron means to beware and the yellow roses mean jealousy and greed," I explained.

"You are a pushover," I informed her, and I waited to see she was intently watching me not getting mad, so she should be able to take my words well and better her situation. "You still allow yourself to be surrounded by ones who happily watch you pass away. But they can't watch that now, so they will surely take the chance to cause it."

"What should I do then?" Lihua asked.

"If you think you are pregnant, do not share it with anyone even remotely close to you," I warned her. "I will wait for a little more evidence for this to become undeniable. If I show you any evidence, that makes you doubtful of someone's care for you."

I raised my hand and grinned. "Slap that woman as hard as you can."

"But I..." She looked upset probably remembering when she slapped me.

"I will not influence you. It is your choice for what you want to do when I bring you evidence." I grinned and she nodded. "Now...what's in the book Father banned?"

"I can't say!" Lihua panicked as she had it off to the side.

It looks very intensely read so I got a little curious over it, but I shouldn't become like a Maomao. "I say lavender fits you well." I hummed informing her of a good scent that was at the caravan.

She can simply say she wants that one more than any other, so the other scents won't be on her clothes. "I don't know exactly what that smells like." She admitted. "Maybe you could show me."

"Some new flowers just bloomed." I grinned excited to show her my garden, and she was as giddy as me as we left to go there. Shin watched us from a distance and hissed that I had somehow won her over while not long ago she truly hated me.

Lihua is someone who will listen to logic in the end, it was an emotional time for her.

She will make sure no mistakes get repeated since it caused her son's death.

Chapter Text

On the last day of the Caravan, I went with Maomao and Xiaolan. I had already gifted Xiaolan some clothing and she says she sleeps in them. She reassured me she would love and use them.

I know she will since unlike for me it's a rarity for her to even see such extravagant clothes.

All that was left to buy were things the consorts and their attendant didn't care for. Xiaolan loved it anyway even the things she didn't understand what they were. She soon ran to a stall, and we followed her to see she was admiring an ugly cup.

A really ugly cup it has balls all around the sides making it uncomfortable to hold. "...Looks like rolled balls of Maomao's hair...Momo would those be your hairballs if you were a cat?" I looked up at her, and she sighed as I giggled.

"Please give me this." Maomao pointed at something and I saw it was hair ties. She used them on Xiaolan's hair, and she looked quite pretty with them in. "It looks good on you."

"Thank you, Maomao!" Xiaolan hugged her as I paid and Maomao stared at me confused. "Maomao is there anywhere you want to go? I will come with you."

"I will pay," I added.

"Why?" She asked me and I glared at her.

"Are you underestimating my care and love towards you?" I questioned her.

"Not at all." She grinned seeing I just wanted to do something for her this time. She also laughed a little since it seems my love language is like my father's.

"Then there's a place I'd like to take a quick look at," Maomao admitted.

"The jasmine? I already reserved it." I hummed as I led the way.

Maomao stared at the back of my head stunned, but I noticed her eyeing it when she came with me before. She's so obvious when she wants something since she looks at it like the kitten does at some of my flowers.

We went towards the stall, and Maomao was glancing at the medicine on sale nearby then she smirked.

"If you are thinking of discounts, I will not be happy," I stated and she froze. "I am insulted."

"I don't want you to buy everything for me," Maomao admitted.

"So no Ox Bezoar?" I hummed as I turned away to keep walking and Xiaolan followed me while Maomao was left devastated.

"Lili!" Maomao chased after us.

She did buy her own stuff in the end, but not much. We finally came across the stall with the jasmine, and I pointed at it as the vendor recognised me. "Please give me this." Someone else pointed at it and I recognised their hand.

"Hello, Shisui." I hummed and she flinched since I didn't even look at her as the vendor brought out the jasmine I had reserved and I paid for it. "The rest is all yours to buy, but I did have you hold the kitten once...I will buy the rest for you."

"Thanks!" Shisui grinned. "How is the kitten?"

"Attached." I hummed.

"Yeah, Mao- the kitten really likes the Princess. They are doing well now and usually live in the medical office or be on the Princess's head." Maomao motioned at me.

"I see! Glad to hear that!" Shisui grinned.

"Huh? Did you get the day off too, Shisui?" Xiaolan asked showing how acquainted she was with Shisui.

"Yeah. You came too? What did you buy?" Shisui asked.

"I just came to look this time. I received some clothes from the Princess!" Xiaolan excitedly informed her. "And Maomao brought me a hair tie!"

"It's so cute!" Shisui grinned.

I held out the jasmine to Shisui who looked unsure then accepted them gratefully. "Why don't we have some tea?" I suggested and Maomao nodded.

We went to the medical office where the doctor greeted us with the kitten Maomao in his arms that was immediately meowing at me. "I didn't know you had friends, Miss." The doctor looked at Maomao seemingly happy for her, but very much insulting her too.

"This is Maomao." I motioned at the kitten that was now climbing me and smirked at how tired the human Maomao looked.

"How cute!" Xiaolan exclaimed.

"His name is Maomao?" Shisui asked.

"No, the Guardian of the Golden Lotus." Maomao groaned.

"That's a title, not a name." I reminded her.

"Shall I make some tea?" The doctor suggested.

"I have brought tea," Maomao informed him.

"Then let's have some sweets," He went off to grab some for us as we sat together at the table.

I grabbed a very wide glass teapot, and Maomao dropped jasmine in and then poured some lukewarm water inside. Xiaolan was in awe seeing the jasmine practically bloom in the water and it let off its wonderful scent immediately.

"It's jasmine flowering tea," I explained. "You place it in a warmed pot and slowly pour lukewarm water like this and the buds open up."

"It's not often that you get a chance to brew it like this." Maomao hummed as the doctor placed down a plate of moon cakes making me reach right over the table to grab one.

Maomao laughed as I was so close, but I had too short of arms so Shisui grabbed one and handed it to me. I immediately stuffed my mouth with it making her laugh even more.

"Thank you very much!" Xiaolan exclaimed as she took one.

"By the way, is it always like this?" Shisui asked. "Such a big celebration."

"Envoys," I explained.

"Yeah, there is a special envoy from a foreign country coming soon," The doctor added. "I heard they actually look like the Princess."

"Eh?" Xiaolan mumbled in awe. "So they are a high-ranking person?"

"Two people, they supposedly look like twins but aren't too closely related," I informed them since my father told me about them and to be alert. "They are from the country of Shaoh."

"...If I may ask why did Lady Meilin come here? I heard the Emperor fell in love with her during the time she lived here! And he made her a consort even with a lot of backlash! It's like a novel!" Xiaolan added showing how romanticised the story between my father and mother is.

"...Reasons." I chewed on my mooncake slowly.

Xiaolan nodded seeing I must not know, but Maomao and the others could tell I really don't want to divulge why. "By the way, lately, there's a strange smell coming from the north. Do you know about it?" Shisui asked intriguing me.

"The north?" Maomao asked.

"I don't know," Xiaolan hummed.

"That area is a mess. Maybe the waterway is clogged." The doctor added.

"I need to mushroom hunt, so I will find out," I added.

"Mushroom hunting?" Xiaolan asked.

"They grow at this time of year, there are certain conditions for certain ones to grow. I have been hoping to discover less of one." I hummed. "It's rare and I rather it not grow."

"A bad mushroom?" Xiaolan asked.

"...It looks more like poop," I admitted and she paused. "Don't touch it."

"I won't!" She squeaked and I giggled.

"So you go there often too? That area has a lot of grassy fields, right?" Shisui asked as she slipped some paper out of her kimono with drawings of insects on it. I was in absolute awe so I didn't answer.

"You are good at drawing." Maomao hummed.

"Thanks. There's a lot of insects there, so there's a lot to draw." Shisui giggled. "The southern orchard is well maintained, so there aren't many insects, but the northern ruins are a great place! There are a lot of big spiders!"

"That's where?!" Maomao spun to me and I nodded.

Once before I had come back with a spider hanging from my hair. Yinghua was brushing my hair and then fainted as the other ladies screamed when they saw it. Maomao captured it in the end and used it for something.

"...Poor spider." I hummed.

"It's difficult to collect them, so I haven't tried yet, but spider silk is said to have hemostatic properties," Maomao explained.

"Wanna go? Shall we try?" Shisui suggested.

"I like outings with like-minded people," I added.

"Let's try it!" Maomao nodded as Shisui showed us more of her drawings. I was able to identify a good amount of the insects intriguing her. She taught me a bunch about the ones I don't know.

Xiaolan and the doctor found us weird, but they were actually outnumbered right now so they are the stranger ones.

After that, I was with Maomao alone on the way back to the Jade Pavilion. I paused to look at the sunset then sighed as Maomao noticed my mood drop. "Is there anything I can do?" Maomao asked.

"Momo, will you listen to me this time?" I hummed and she flinched. "I believe from this caravan there will be many attacks on the loved consorts, especially against their fertility."

"...I have seen the signs myself," Maomao admitted. "But I don't think it will get that bad, they can't move on their own without many eyes seeing."

"They hope we watch them." I retorted confusing her.

"If you put potential weapons in sight of those with knowledge that others usually don't retain, what will happen?" I questioned her and she froze. "I have seen the preparations of one. I want you to look out for the signs."

I went to walk off, and she looked really unsure.

"Can I have a hint?" Maomao asked me.

"Sniff," I answered as I walked off and she looked so confused.

Fragrant oils became an almighty trend in the rear palace, and I hated how overpowering they were. The West always had strong scents, but even my mother never liked the overpowering effects they had.

It was only the day after the last and I had come back to find Maomao bowing before Gyokuyou and the others with Jinshi and Gaoshun nearby. Jinshi looked rather disgruntled making me curious about what she did to throw him off.

"Was something rotten included?" I asked as I hugged Bao a little tighter.

"Princess welcome back!" Yinghua exclaimed as I stood next to Maomao who smirked a little showing she must have found what I wanted her to.

"Don't smirk!" Jinshi scolded her.

"Your maid has been reported, and a protest letter has arrived from the head maid of the Crystal Pavilion, Shin." Jinshi waved the letter about then glared at Maomao who was bowing. "I thought you were a person with more self-control."

"I'm sorry." Maomao apologised. "I got carried away and did it without even getting their consent."

"What kind of perverted excuse is that?" Jinshi glared at her.

"Next time, I will smell it with your-" Maomao went to say.

"Why smell it?!" Jinshi yelled surprising Gyokuyou then he reverted to his beloved eunuch act.

"Momo, I said sniff not assault." I sighed. "You could just smell their newly washed clothes not them and you don't need to get close to even identify all the smells."

"...What are all the smells then?" Maomao smirked.

"Rose, benzoin, blue catalpa, frankincense and cinnamon," I stated and Maomao groaned. "But thank you for listening to me this time."

She looked at me and then patted my head knowing I needed someone to back me up on this since once brought to light what's happening everyone will be on edge. I rather not be the so-called curse again for this kind of stuff.

"You put her up to this?!" Jinshi freaked out.

"She listened wrong," I stated. "She was also probably panicked about something happening when you should have had things under control."

"Huh?" He mumbled as Maomao looked at him with sympathy seeing I was undoubtedly pissed with him.

"Keeping your word is as fragile as Momo's morals." I sighed as they both looked a little sad I insulted them both by using each other. "Now, there is a reason for all this."

Jinshi sat down as Maomao handed Jinshi a list. "Lord Jinshi, what is on that?" She asked him.

"All the scents Princess Liena listed earlier." He hummed confused.

"They are all fragrance names, right?" Gyokuyou asked and we nodded.

"These are the names of the perfumes and oils that the ladies wore that I smelled today." Maomao hummed.

"What about it?" Jinshi asked.

"They are all harmful to pregnant women," Maomao stated and they all froze.

"Go on." Gyokuyou encouraged us when we looked at her since this news was the most fatal to her.

"I originally smelled it on the second day of the caravan in the Crystal Pavilion," I explained shocking them. "It spread from there, and I went to the Caravan on the first day. I saw what harmful things are up for anyone to buy and of course, most aren't harmful in small doses, but the quantity they had was abundant."

"I would have asked for a quantity ban if I knew." I sighed.

"I also know what three of the consorts wanted to buy and who brought way more or other things that the consorts didn't request." I hummed.

"Wait, how?" Jinshi asked. "You don't have that many eyes."

"I just asked the vendors to see their sale history, they write down who brought and how much and what it is," I explained. "It's to keep an eye on inventory and customers that they can sell even more too."

"And why did they show you?" Jinshi stared at me suspiciously.

"Because I'm cute," I stated and he paused. "I know my charm, to them I'm a harmless child who has beautiful golden hair. I look like a well cared for pet so my questions are ones of curiosity and they wouldn't want to upset the sweet Crown Princess."

Maomao smirked seeing I still knew I had an advantage to certain things at my age and with my reputation. "Now it wasn't just perfume that was sold." I hummed and looked to Maomao who nodded.

"Besides the perfumed oils, spices and tea leaves were also sold at the caravan. These are the items I brought...Lili brought me." Maomao admitted and I smirked. "Jasmine has the effect of contracting the uterus. And poppy is often used as an abortifacient for courtesans."

"In other words, using these could increase the likelihood of a miscarriage?" Jinshi asked.

"If it's in small quantities, there should be no problems," Maomao informed them. "As long as it's not taken in large amounts or used incorrectly...It's amazing you noticed this Lili..."

"My mother informed me others can be especially spiteful to people they don't know." I hummed. "Such joyful things usually have a horrible underlying intention."

"Do you know the vendors who supplied these?" Maomao asked.

"I can investigate, but they probably haven't detailed every product individually," Jinshi admitted then froze at my glare.

"Why are you even in that position?" I sighed and he looked down hurt. "If you can't do it give the position to..."

"You probably did once before getting yourself placed in that position," I mumbled to myself then sighed. "It's repeating again...Momo hug again."

"Repeating?" Gyokuyou asked.

I pulled on Maomao, and she picked me up and hugged me. "Doesn't this resemble that?" Maomao asked then noticed how they were clueless so she continued. "Something whose side effects aren't well known. It wouldn't be surprising to find it in the rear palace. Doesn't it resemble the one that harmed Princess Lingli, and caused the death of Lady Lihua's child?"

"Poison...face powder," Gyokuyou mumbled.

"Yes, lead-based face powder," Maomao confirmed.

"So this means that someone attempted to bring poison into the rear palace. Can we assume that?" Jinshi asked.

"You need to think that," I added.

"All I can say is that many of the items that entered here could potentially be poisonous." Maomao kept vague so none of this comes back to her and accusing such a thing is a terrible act if wrong. "None of them are considered poisonous products by themselves."

"But I think we should also be cautious with the other consorts," Maomao warned them.

"Gaoshun." Jinshi looked at him.

"Yes, Lord Jinshi." He nodded and Gaoshun left first then Jinshi rounded Maomao to be in my sight making me groan.

"I'm sorry Princess. I will do my best from here on out to make sure no one is harmed." Jinshi bowed his head to me.

"...It's rare that you are taking my criticism well." I reached out and patted his head.

He was in awe afterwards making Gyokuyou laugh as he was so smug. He went away celebrating about the head pat.

I noticed a while later Jinshi came back following Maomao to the kitchen. I went to make sure he didn't mess with her, but I got kidnapped before I could enter the door.

I was frozen as they placed me on their shoulders and then walked off. It was my father who had done this without even speaking a word, and he was so quiet. I must have been too focused on stopping Jinshi from being weird that I didn't notice him.

He stood still looking at the moon then spoke. "I heard you gave someone a head pat before me." He admitted.

Hongniang opened a window and then informed Gyokuyou who was outside.

"Oh my, he came to visi-" Gyokuyou watched with a smile on her face then she paused unsure of how to react to the newest development.

I smacked my father's head hard making him stiffen up immediately. Father felt like he made a terrifying mistake then slowly lifted me off and held me to his chest as he saw I was a little teary.

"You scared me, talk first next time," I demanded as he had a gentle smile on his face then laughed making me smack at his head more doing no damage whatsoever.

Maomao and Jinshi looked outside because of his laughter echoing. "I didn't know my daughter who fearlessly shouts at people double her size could be scared by being picked up." He admitted. "I'm sorry for scaring my beautiful lotus."

Father hugged me and I hugged him back feeling some tears fall down my face. "It seems there's more troubling you than I have heard." He hummed as he took me back to his palace to console me and I didn't want anyone to see I was crying.

I didn't explain the troubles, but he spent the entire night with me letting me sleep in his bed as he read to me and that was enough.

He sucked at reading surprisingly even though he had so much work that comes in the form of writing. Father could feel my judgmental stare making me giggle when he grabbed my nose in protest.

I had missed my father a lot, and I just wanted him with me.

Chapter Text

One morning after collecting my flowers, I was visiting the medical office with Maomao. We were drinking tea with the doctor as we sat on the edge and he was informing us of the latest gossip.

I was in between them both so I could hear them well.

"A palace woman has gone missing?" Maomao asked.

"Tao, right?" I looked at the doctor, and he nodded stunned. "I haven't seen her either, but every time I saw her before she was anxious. Tao was filled with excitement long ago, but that was dimmed by something big. She had caught my curiosity, but she disappeared..."

"How do you know her?" The doctor asked me surprised since she isn't a lady who serves a high-ranking consort.

"I never spoke a word to her, but I know the faces of everyone," I admitted. "I can read them to like how you are genuine in wanting to help people, but also feel anxious and inadequate for your mistakes so far."

He immediately deflated, and I fed him a cookie to cheer him up. "Didn't he help deliver you?" Maomao asked.

"No, there were a few selected people. Father and mother were very cautious over my birth." I explained as I looked down at my cup.

"Were you a breech birth?" Maomao hummed.

"No, I was just small," I informed her and I could see she was suspicious on how that would be the reason. "And there were tensions at the time."

"Tensions?" Maomao asked one too many questions, so I reached up and fed her a cookie telling her to shut up.

They both just munched away silently. "Tao disappeared as her term of service was ending." The doctor sighed. "And her wedding was approaching too."

"That must have been the exciting event," I mumbled.

"Wedding, you say?" Maomao added.

"I heard she was given a hairpin at the garden party. And it was from a promising civil servant with good prospects. It seems the palace supervisor was holding her back." He informed us.

"Eh?" Maomao hummed.

"...Her fate seems sinister," I added scaring the doctor.

"Please don't predict stuff like that!" He squeaked.

"Do you have any idea what happened?" Maomao asked him, but more looked at me as I was sipping away at my tea.

"I have no idea. Well, it's not like it's completely unheard of. A lot of the women struggle with interpersonal relationships." The doctor reminded us.

"Indeed." Maomao nodded then watched as the kitten Maomao smashed into Bao.

"Ah! Oi!" I freaked out as I ran over to save Bao and Maomao giggled seeing how I panicked for the first time in a while. "Bao is a bear, not a mouse! Attack Momo if you need some relief!"

"Hey." Maomao the human complained.

"You have been working on some new ointment for cuts, I am only helping you with testing." I reminded her. She paused and then nodded as the doctor looked scared at what we were talking about.

Maomao and I headed back together to the Jade Pavilion.

On our way there we came across an unusual sight. Gyokuyou and Jinshi were having tea outside, and they seemed unusually solemn.

"A death?" I hummed. "They have unsure feelings...must be an old enemy."

"How can you tell?" Maomao asked me.

"Hongniang and Gyokuyou are never usually unnerved by anything, but they are rather tense and relieved too," I explained then stared at Jinshi since he was acting very suspiciously.

He was speaking about the most boring thing and he makes sure to never spend too much time with one consort alone, but he has been here a while now.

Gaoshun is also keeping an eye out and if he was so concerned about others seeing them he would have said so already.

"It is risky to have an outside discussion, but that would be Jinhsi's idea. It's the perfect area for no one to hear what they are talking about, so a little kitten will get curious and get closer, and they will also be easy to spot even if they didn't get too close." I hummed then slowly looked to Maomao who was confused then the gears finally turned.

"...Me?" Maomao pointed at herself and then groaned when I nodded.

"Jinshi can't ask for you without Gyokuyou wanting to hear what it's all about." I hummed. "He's waiting for you and your expertise, so he's making light talk with her for now taking up time as well so he can excuse himself with you to talk privately. That banshee can be smart at times."

"Hello, Princess." Gyokuyou greeted me as I walked over.

"Morning, Momo get here, I want you to fall for the trap he set," I ordered as she was standing far off and Jinshi's eyes widened as Gaoshun nervously laughed.

Maomao sighed as she came over and bowed to Gyokuyou. "Shall we change the location?" Jinshi asked. "I would like to talk in private with you two."

"There's no particular problem here," Gyokuyou argued. "Why don't we talk here?"

"No, I can't stay too long at the Consort's side." Jinshi gently retorted. "And besides, do you hear that?"

We could faintly hear Lingli crying making me pout and Maomao patted my head. "Please, Your Highness, give up." Hongniang pleaded and Gyokuyou pouted.

We followed Jinshi and Gaoshun to his office to hear what he had to say. "So what is it you need?" Maomao asked.

"You know the Emperor has been handing out novels to his consorts lately." Jinshi hummed.

"Yes, and I mostly remember Lili receiving a mountain of them." Maomao nodded. Jinshi nervously laughed remembering when my father decided to do that with no hesitation on how much work that would be for him.

"The ones the Consorts received were even read by their attendants." Maomao nodded. "It seems like they are reading them aloud to the other palace women. Copies are being circulated, and some are even trying to learn how to read."

"I see." Jinshi held out his hand and Gaoshun handed him a scroll and I covered my eyes and Bao's. "You don't need to do that this time." He nervously laughed as he unrolled it on the desk and then smirked at me.

"...Jinshi, I think you should study angles and perspective," I admitted and he paused as Gaoshun lifted me into his arms so I could see the scroll.

I nodded in thanks and looked down at the scroll to see a blueprint of a building. "Though it's still in the conceptual stage, I was thinking of making something like this. I believe they call it a writing school among commoners." Jinshi explained.

"It's a good idea." Maomao grinned, and they both flinched even Gaoshun jumped back.

"I love the idea! Jinshi well done!" I added making Jinshi clutch his chest and he smacked into the floor right after. "...That is not how you take someone's praise."

"What happened to your usual gazes?! And the dirt in my eyes?! Are you delaying your action?!" Jinshi questioned us.

"I don't plan to do it unless you keep speaking like that." I glared at him and he sighed in relief as Maomao sneered at him as well. "...Momo you said there's a name for someone liking pain then threw the book really far so I couldn't find out the term. What is he?"

"A banshee," Maomao stated.

"I am!" Jinshi added showing the term is one they don't want me to know.

I was so confused about how it's a bad term for me to know, but I won't ask anymore since I am fearful of the answer. "So, what do you think? I'm glad to hear you love the idea, Princess." Jinshi grinned.

"There's only benefit with it." I grinned. "And it isn't towards only Consorts or the male workers for once, the female maids will feel heard and appreciated."

"There are those who want to learn, I think it's a fine idea," Maomao added. "It will also help them get better work after their apprenticeship ends."

"I see." Jinshi grinned.

"But..." Maomao mumbled then pointed out the location it would be in to me and I gasped.

"What is it?" Jinshi panicked.

"The southern side while it's convenient for deliveries and such, it's near the main gate and a prime spot for the senior and middle-ranking consorts," Maomao explained. "Many of them are proud. They may not feel comfortable about the maidservants being educated."

"It's better to move it to the northern side then." Jinshi nodded.

"A less maintained area would be nice since there's far less chance of consorts seeing them," I added.

"There are unused buildings. If we renovate that, it should be enough." Maomao suggested. "Also, how about presenting it as vocational training on the surface? If people find it as a means to make a living more will gather."

"Is that so?" Jinshi asked.

"Of course, most maids are only here for the experience and money," I added. "They wouldn't want to do more work for no benefit."

"Perhaps try giving them snacks occasionally," Maomao suggested. "It helps with keeping them still enough to listen for a while."

"...Occasionally?" Jinshi and Gaoshun glanced at me wondering if she learned that from feeding me dumplings.

"Yes. An occasional treat is the most effective." Maomao confirmed.

"I see." Jinshi hummed.

"This is just my subjective opinion, though," Maomao admitted.

"Her upbringing makes her suggestions a needed part of your plan to make it succeed," I stated demanding he implement them.

"Is that all you wanted to talk about?" Maomao asked.

Jinshi didn't even think about her question he just went straight into what we were really called here for.

"Ah, there is one thing." Jinshi nodded and then glanced at me, but he couldn't read my expression. "Are you two familiar with mushrooms?"

"What do you take me for?" I questioned him and he nervously laughed as Gaoshun placed me down.

"Well, I use them both for food and medicine, so I know a bit." Maomao nodded.

"Around this time of year, there are always palace women who pick mushrooms and end up with food poisoning," Jinshi informed us.

"There's always someone who is too greedy for food." Maomao sighed.

"Exactly. There was someone at the medical office eating matsutake mushrooms." Jinshi smirked and Maomao flinched.

"You threaten us over mushrooms?" I hummed. "Aren't you hiding a small mushroom of your own?"

Jinshi flinched as Gaoshun froze. "...What ones do you have? You must be jealous that we ate those mushrooms without you." I causally passed off their reactions, and they happily played along not wanting to reveal anything.

"Anyway, I will be going on a mushroom hunt soon, would you like us to dispose of the bad ones?" I asked.

"Yeah!" Jinshi happily exclaimed. "Also, let me know what kind of poisonous mushrooms there are. For now, at the Jade Pavilion, you will mainly rest, except for poison testing."

Maomao nodded at the orders she was given.

She looked confused that we were told this alone, but it's obvious there's something deeper to this.

"I'm counting on you." Jinshi grinned as I ducked under the table curious if they would realise.

Maomao nodded and left first seeing where I went and she expected I wanted to scare them after threatening us about the mushrooms. Once she left Jinshi and Gaoshun relaxed and spoke a little then I punched Jinshi's kneecap making him scream and jump from the desk.

"Jinshi-sama?!" Gaoshun yelled as I walked out from under it while giggling.

"Princess, please that's very-" Jinshi went to scold me very relaxed now and fully unguarded for my next question.

"I'm curious, who died of food poisoning?" I asked making them flinch. "It's obviously an enemy of Gyokuyou's."

"Lady Jin," Gaoshun answered.

"Makes sense, I haven't seen her in a very long time," I hummed as I walked out to meet with Maomao and prepare for our mushroom hunt.

"...She's scary sometimes," Jinshi admitted. "How did she connect the food poisoning to the death?...She didn't even know who it was."

"The Princess is exceptionally perspective we need to be careful." Gaoshun caught his breath since I scared them quite a lot there.

Jinshi screamed high pitch when I came running back in, but I went under the table and then rushed off with Bao in my arms since I put him down before I punched Jinshi on the kneecap.

Gaoshun laughed this time as Jinshi was exhausted and took an early break.

Not long after we were going on our hunt. Maomao and I had a basket each on our backs. She found it rather cute I was wearing one that I had made the previous year, so I could go mushroom hunt.

It was exciting to have someone on the hunt with me this time.

"Frog!" I chased after it when it jumped out of a bush.

"Princess that isn't a mushroom!" Maoamo called out. I stopped then slowly turned to her and she giggled nervously at my glare.

"I can tell the difference, unlike you." I stuck my tongue out at her.

"I can tell." Maomao retorted as she caught up to me and then took my hand as she had the map in the other.

"I think one day you won't be able to even if you really do, you won't want to admit it." I hummed.

"Why?" She questioned me.

"It's a gut feeling," I admitted.

Maomao groaned since that's how her biological father works, but she made sure to remember still.

"Now where should we start?" Maomao asked me as we were as giddy as each other. "There are many places where mushrooms might grow. I think I saw a few in your garden before."

"Yeah, they grow in two spots." I nodded. "But nothing special comes up. I never want to do anything to those mushrooms that do grow."

Maomao was curious as I sneered a little in disgust then it disappeared off my face. "If the palace women are picking them secretly, places where people often go. The southern side can probably be excluded. So if that's the case, it's probably towards the north." Maomao hummed.

Once we got to the woods, I was running in and she followed after me. Every mushroom we found we showed to each other as passionate as the other.

"Ah, Lili this tree has mushrooms from your garden," Maomao spoke up making me pause.

I walked over to see it was true and there was a plentiful amount. Maomao then sniffed the air and groaned. "It is strangely pungent...is this the weird smell that Shisui mentioned before? Maybe the leaked sewage is acting as nutrients, and that's why the mushrooms are growing so well."

Maomao collected them all happily but was confused when I asked her to divide them from the rest. I carried all those ones and she didn't mind since she was guessing I just wanted the lighter load after such a long day.

Maomao then saw some more and scurried off quickly while I stayed looking around to find the most open spot of land. "I guess Momo hasn't been exposed to much death." I hummed.

"...It smells of death and rotting..." I hummed in interest as I looked at the ground then smirked seeing it's been recently dug into, but only a little. This area also shows obvious signs of being visited often, and I know what that habit ties well into.

"Fear and paranoia." I grinned. "...I will report it later, rest for now it won't be for much longer."

I turned away to follow after Maomao.

Chapter Text

We returned to the Jade Pavilion.

"We are back!" Maomao called out as I went to rush to place the basket of mushrooms in my room, but I got stopped.

"Princess!" Yinghua yelled as she turned me away. "Please don't come in so dirty! What on earth were you two doing?"

"It was a very fulfilling day." Maomao blissfully smiled.

"It was a surprising one," I added.

"Actually, Lili can I have?" Maomao reached towards my basket. I spun and stared at her sharply, and she backed off even Yinghua did a little.

I walked off with the basket confusing the two, but this is for the better. One of the ladies in waiting helped me wash as Maomao attended to her job. Once I was done, I walked into where Gyokuyou was having her meal. I yawned as Ailan dried my hair and giggled at how tired I looked.

"Did you have a good outing?" Gyokuyou asked me.

I nodded as Hongniang came over with a black cord to me and went to explain, but I held up my wrist and nodded.

She tied it around my wrist since it's tradition for when someone of noble status in the rear palace dies. "I will be going out after the evening meal. Please come with me," Hongniang asked Maomao.

"I will be coming with you. You need to carry me after." I informed Maomao.

"Are you sure?" Gyokuyou mumbled a little worried seeing I was yawning again.

"Hmm, a death is still a death," I stated showing I know what Lady Jin has done in the past, but I will still pay respect to the dead.

Gyokuyou nodded showing she took no offence to my choice. I held out some lavender to her showing I hope she is well and that her worries will disappear. She brightly smiled as she took them loving their smell. "Thank you very much, Princess." She grinned.

"Stay well or I will worry," I asked and she giggled happily that I admitted how I worry.

After that, the sun was quite far down now, but still giving us some light as we exited the Jade Pavilion. Maomao closed her eyes listening out as they walked then nodded as she tapped Hongniang's shoulder. Hongniang turned to her confused, and then noticed the problem.

"Princess?" Hongniang worriedly mumbled.

Maomao turned to see I made it two steps out then stopped. She walked over and then knelt down as she could tell I was a little annoyed with my body.

"You are a child." She reminded me.

I slowly looked up at her with bleary eyes. "...Up," I demanded as I held up my arms.

She giggled as she lifted me into her arms and carried me as she followed after Hongniang. I rested gaining some energy back as Hongniang explained to Maomao that Lady Jin who died is the daughter of a high official.

"For the past year, she had been unwell and confined to her quarters," Hongniang informed us. "It seems she suffered from food poisoning and that was the end."

It made me curious since she shouldn't be able to go outside and grab a mushroom so deep into the woods. Someone might have fed her it, and that would bring suspicious eyes onto Gyokuyou even more.

It's a must Hongniang pay her respects or it will only draw more attention to her lady that we really don't want right now.

"The Emperor never visited her." Hongniang hummed.

"I didn't like how she looked at me," I mumbled showing why shocking her a little while Maomao nodded.

"She should have returned to her family home when she fell ill." Hongniang sighed showing she only saw Lady Jin as a nuisance.

"That's unusual. It's rare for you to speak so harshly." Maomao pointed out.

"Lady Jin was a bit..." Hongniang paused.

"She was spoilt and intensely jealous of everyone even me. She spread rumours and hit her own servants...but I didn't see any more injuries on them starting a year ago and..." I paused when I remembered who was one of her servants.

Tao was one.

Did Tao kill her and run? Was it an accident? No, she died from food poisoning, but who would do that just before they were getting married to someone? Tao accepted the hairpin from him showing she wanted the marriage.

"Lili your brain might overwork itself," Maomao warned me.

"Motivations and intentions are really interesting to learn and speculate on even if it exhausts me," I explained.

"When Lady Gyokuyou was pregnant with the Princess, she was poisoned." Hongniang frowned. "Of course, she wouldn't directly harass the higher ranking consorts. But with a personality like that...it seems that Lord Jinshi inquired about the situation. But..."

"Evidence is key," I added and she sighed.

"In the end, it remained mere suspicion," Hongniang informed her. "Things got quite chaotic internally and even her attendants suffered from the fallout. Honestly, I can't help but feel relieved it ended like this."

"If anything had happened to Lady Gyokuyou again..." Hongniang walked on ahead as we arrived.

"...Lord Jinshi asked us to investigate the mushrooms," Maomao mumbled.

"It is connected." I nodded as she joined the line with Hongniang to pay their respects to Lady Jin.

"Why didn't they talk about this in the Jade Pavilion where Lady Gyokuyou resides?" Maomao whispered to me then noticed I was giving her a baffled look. "Ah, they suspect someone from the Jade Pavilion."

"Every situation is handled fairly." I reminded her and she nodded. "And yes the most suspected is you that's why I nailed Jinshi's kneecap and he might find his food tastes a little different."

Maomao looked down at me a little stunned as I grinned. "What? No one should even suspect you of anything if they don't want my anger aimed at them." I stated. She grinned and patted my head. "It is also why I came along, I want to find evidence to point their suspecting eyes away from you."

"Her body is covered, so I don't think you will find any clues," Maomao whispered to me and I still looked around.

Once we got close to the one handing out the flowers for us to place Maomao put me down.

"Here." I was handed a white lily then noticed a scar on the lady's palm and I knew what fungus it was from. It was one that grows out in the area we searched through today. I saw one and kept it in mind to request it to be dealt with before it harms someone.

Maomao noticed her scar as well and she seemed confused about what caused it at first.

We both laid the flowers when it was our turn and we moved away to let others take their turn. Then I noticed someone and I paused as I could tell their body language was one filled with anger, but also excitement and joy.

Maomao looked back expecting I was stopping since I was tired again, but she saw I was intensely staring at someone. She pulled me up into her arms in a hurry as the lady rushed past us to the casket and shoved the flowers out of the way catching everyone's attention as she reached for the body.

"Lady Sou! Please stop!" The one handing out the flower wrapped her arms around her waist and pulled.

Sou was able to pull the cloth off Lady Ji...Tao's face was there.

I paused and then smirked since seeing Tao's face. It made very strong connections between many things that I have found, seen or heard recently. I can get an idea of the real story that has been going on for the past year.

Many screamed seeing how Tao's face was overcome with scars very similar to the one on the servant's palm and Lady Sou. They were also both suffering from hair loss.

Lady Sou laughed as soon as she saw Tao's face. "It's her own fault!" She declared believing the illness that struck her had also taken everything from Lady Jin.

But it was never a disease or illness, it was a very odd weapon Lady Jin's attendants saw her use then wielded it stupidly themselves to cover up something big. I can only guess what happened, but Lady Jin died probably a year ago.

"Let's go!" Hongniang pulled on Maomao wanting to take me away from the dangerous situation.

Maomao nodded as they rushed off and I rested my chin on her shoulder.

"We are going mushroom hunting first thing tomorrow." I yawned then fell asleep.

Maomao and I did go out to search, and we soon came across exactly what I saw and she knew we would find. Maomao tied some cloth around her nose and mouth showing she knows of its properties.

"You know what it is," I smirked and she nodded as she tied one around my nose and mouth then held out her hand. I dodged it curiously, but she stuck it out in front of me and was ready to fight me to make me behave.

I giggled happily that she cared so much and I took her hand.

Maomao lifted me into her arms and she placed me high in a tree, so I wouldn't move and she went to dig it out and put it in the box we brought with us.

She was very careful with it then sighed in relief when she got it into the box. "It's like a blood red." I hummed from next to her and she let out a small scream then fell onto her side. "You really think a tree can keep me trapped? I may not climb them often, but I love to sit in them in my garden."

"Don't touch it!" Maomao sat up as I wasn't even reaching for it.

"Then put the lid on the box," I demanded and she did exactly that.

We made our way back and she got prepared in the medical office while I went off to collect Jinshi and Gaoshun to report our findings.

"Princess." Gaoshun grinned seeing me by the door waiting for them to notice me.

"We have a lethal weapon," I stated and left making them rush after me.

"Princess!" Jinshi screamed as she chased after me way faster than Gaoshun. "Liena!"

I didn't answer any of their questions they rambled out and took them to the medical office where Maomao was waiting.

She immediately tied some cloth around my nose and mouth then held out two pieces to the other two. "Please wear these." She asked.

"What is it?" Jinshi asked.

"I found what you asked me to," Maomao explained as she grabbed the lid of the box.

"How ominous." He commented.

"It's highly poisonous," Maomao explained.

Jinshi decided to lift me into his arms and then place me down in the corner.

These two are weirdly similar in their ideas of how to stop me from touching things, but they suck.

I looked up at him then walked around him and he went to stop me, so I punched his kneecap again making him groan.

"You suspect Momo of murder and now you are trying to corner me." I hissed. He squeaked as I giggled and ran past, but I stopped behind Maomao since she told me to not go any further so she could stop me if I got curious.

"Your arm proves you are more curious than me," I admitted and she nodded since that is true.

Jinshi came back over to us. Maomao took the lid off and then unwrapped the cloth she used to keep it in place. "This...where did you find it?" Jinshi asked.

"The northern woods," I answered.

"It seems the overgrown neglected forest provided a good environment for this mushroom. Although its occurrence is rare, it's an extremely dangerous specimen." Maomao informed them. "Even a tiny fragment ingested is enough to reach a lethal dose, and just touching it releases toxicity. Please don't get any closer."

She scolded Jinshi who leaned in closer as she said it was dangerous.

"You will end up like Lady Jin or Lady Sou if you do." Maomao sighed as I looked around her confused since I expected she would have figured it all out already.

Am I the only one?

Maomao showed Jinshi and Gaoshun her arm where she has a scar from touching one before. "Long ago, I found these mushrooms while gathering herbs with my father."

"Did you touch it?" Jinshi asked.

"No," I answered and he glared at me as I stuck my tongue out at him from behind Maomao.

Maomao patted my head. "I washed it off immediately but as you can see this is the result."

"Are there more marks under that bandage?" Jinshi grimaced.

"No, the rest are scars from my own experiments," Maomao stated like that's normal.

"Wait, what kind of experiments?" Jinshi went pale.

"It's a...hobby." Maomao made a poor excuse.

"A hobby? What kind of hobby?!" Jinshi yelled.

"The stupid kind," I added showing my displeasure over her hobby.

"Well, that's not important right now." Maomao covered up the mushroom and put the lid back on the box.

"Not important?" Jinshi gasped.

"The body of Lady Jin at the funeral had blustered skin and hair loss." Maomao pulled down the cloth over her mouth and nose and I pulled mine down. "Weren't you investigating the source of this poison?"

"As sharp as ever." Gaoshun hummed.

"Lili was the one who informed me of how obvious you were," Maomao added and Jinshi sighed.

"But only I could tell, you tricked Momo so you did well," I reassured him and Jinshi smirked. "And I'm glad you were using the right people to get to the bottom of this."

"She's praising me still." Jinshi gasped then even pinched himself. "I'm not dreaming."

"This is my nightmare." I sighed. "Now explain the rest to us."

"Two years ago, Lady Sou suddenly fell ill with a mysterious disease. It was suspected that poison was the cause. And the person rumoured to be the culprit was..." Jinshi sighed.

"Lady Jin." Maomao nodded.

"That's right. But there was no conclusive evidence to prove that she was administered the poison. And then, a year ago Lady Jin started exhibiting the same symptoms as Lady Sou. She must have accidentally touched the poison while using it on someone else. After that, Lady Jin became depressed and was like a different person." Jinshi groaned and yeah she was a different person entirely.

"I visited to check on her once a month, but she was barely able to speak," Jinshi explained showing how they kept the rouse up. "She was a proud and dignified consort to begin with. Unable to bear it, she poisoned herself...That's the testimony of the serving maids who attended her."

Of course, they would say that, so they don't suspect the state of her body. They will have no clue the signs of how she truly died are literally right on her face.

Maomao thought more about it then looked at me to see I wasn't even trying to figure it out.

"...Why are you giving me that look?" Jinshi asked as I stared at them all baffled that they weren't getting anywhere right now.

"You didn't figure it out?" I asked them and they titled their heads to the side. "If I wasn't there this might have gone past you all."

"You already figured it all out?" Maomao mumbled a little surprised.

"Most of it, I'm guessing you must be stumped because you fell for their trick," I explained surprising her.

"The corpse at Lady Jin's funeral belongs to Tao, one of her maids who went missing recently," I explained stunning them. "She stood in for Lady Jin who probably got murdered by her maids since she was the reason they also went down with her then there's her constant abuse towards them."

"Oh, and why Tao was killed and used as Lady Jin's dead body is that the other maids wanted to keep the murder or accident a secret. Tao was going to leave to marry someone. They needed a corpse that looked like Lady Jin and she's the only one close enough." I explained.

"Her body tricked you all." I hummed. "They did very well."

"Don't praise them," Jinshi begged of me. "But wouldn't she have resisted being poisoned?"

"...Are you dumb?" I bluntly asked. Maomao laughed as Jinshi was embarrassed and I stuffed my face into her skirt. "Momo, please tell me you know how they killed her."

"I do." She patted my head and I sighed in relief. "This mushroom, when eaten causes stomach pain, vomiting, and numbness. It also causes inflammation in the mouth, but I have never heard of it spreading to the face."

"Is that true?" Jinshi gasped.

"Yes. The swelling on the face looked quite recent. It was as if the poisonous mushroom had been directly rubbed on her face." Maomao informed him.

"The maid Rei has a scar on her hand that was caused by it too, I wonder why she has that." I hummed.

"Because she was the one who held it to rub it in Tao's face!" Jinshi exclaimed and looked at me expecting praise.

"You are irritating." I groaned.

I looked up at Maomao when she was oddly silent and I could tell she was thinking about the one spot from the time we went mushroom hunting the first time. Jinshi grabbed the cloth around her neck and then pulled nearly bringing her into a kiss.

"If you have something to say, go ah-" Jinshi groaned when he got hit by some dirt and took many steps back as I stood in of Maomao glaring at him.

"You got too close." Maomao narrowed her eyes at him.

"Just say it." Jinshi sighed.

"Could you give me a few days? If possible, could you provide a few capable and tight-lipped eunuchs?" Maomao requested.

"Hehe." I grinned at her and she paused.

"Don't tell me..." Maomao mumbled.

"I already know what you suspect," I informed her. "And I'm very sure you are right."

"What is it?" Jinshi asked.

I only smiled since they would keep me from going if they knew we were unearthing a dead body. I want to go because I'm curious if I'm right and I might be able to identify her body quickly.

I'm also curious if I can recognise others by their skeleton since I can do it so well by the face and body. I won't touch it or want to eat the mushrooms that grow from it like Maomao, so I feel like I haven't let my mind get too morbid with its curiosity.

"Okay, do it." Jinshi grinned.

"Understood." Maomao bowed while I tapped the table's leg and she screamed and then looked to see I was testing her and I giggled. "Don't even touch the table."

"Oh, I have touched worse things." I hummed. "That thing, the stupid suspended pillar...I wonder what's next. Does it get worse? Or maybe one repeats."

"Please don't try and predict the fate of your suffering." Maomao pulled my cheeks making me whine.

Gaoshun laughed as he left with Jinshi.

Chapter Text

It seems Maomao didn't know the exact spot, but I allowed her to search for the next few days and she would ask me for hints.

She had gone out today as I was having tea with Gyokuyou. "What is she searching for?" Gyokuyou asked me with shining eyes.

"Evidence to resolve the recent mystery and you won't be suspected anymore," I informed her and she looked surprised, but also relieved.

The day after she found it. Maomao carried me as two eunuchs accompanied us with shovels in hand with Gaoshun as well. Once we got close to the area Maomao and I were sniffing the air making Gaoshun follow our lead.

"We have arrived." Maomao hummed.

"Mushrooms?" Gaoshun mumbled seeing many of them.

"There were plenty more, but I picked them and left some of the mushrooms here on purpose," I admitted as Maomao placed me down. "Dig here."

I walked off to the side and they seemed a little scared of how it seemed like I knew there was something under the ground.

They started to dig and very soon the smell of rotting and death became overwhelming. I didn't flinch as I looked down into the hole at the uncovered skeleton while the eunuch had to take a step back because of the sight or smell.

"Princess, it's not a smell you should be used to." Maomao held her sleeve in front of my nose to block it.

I pushed her sleeve down a little, so I could study the skull of the skeleton.

"Death is just a part of life. Lady Jin has passed, this is just a vessel that was left behind." I shrugged. "The golden jewellery is hers. They were pieces she wore often since they were her most expensive." I admitted. "...Why did they bury her with them? That's so dumb. It easily lets us identify her."

"Is this the evidence? Did you both know it was here?" Gaoshun asked.

"It was obvious what was buried here." I hummed.

"I didn't expect to get it right on the first try." Maomao groaned.

She then took me away from the scene as they handled moving her to a proper grave. After that, we met with Jinshi and Gaoshun in the medical office. "That body, it seems to be Lady Jin's." Jinshi hummed.

"It is, the bone structure of her face matches," I admitted stunning them. "I wanted to know if I could recognise someone by their skeleton, it is hard for the rest of the body, but the face is easy to recognise."

"...Please don't tell the Emperor I allowed that to happen." Maomao shivered and the other two groaned since it would be very hard to explain.

"Why would I tell my father I discovered a skeleton? He doesn't need to worry more." I added and they sighed in relief. "Also her family crest was on the jewellery she wore. She was also in clothes she usually wore showing she hadn't been messed with. The maids panicked and immediately buried her without getting rid of evidence."

"She must have died a year ago," Maomao added.

"Was it around the time she fell ill?" Jinshi asked then noticed my glare.

"She wasn't ill and even if she was, there's a strange indent on her skull," I informed them shocking them since the autopsy hasn't been done yet. "The bandages Tao wore hid her face and she didn't talk much, right? You wouldn't have noticed Lady Jin was already dead or missing."

"...How do you know that there was a body buried?" Jinshi questioned me.

I noted how he was giving me a look of pity, but he was also terrified. "...What have you experienced that we don't know of?" Jinshi asked me and I heard his voice break as well from sheer emotion.

Gaoshun got concerned while Maomao was a little confused about why he was so emotional.

"Oh, you are worried about me." I nodded, and he frantically nodded his head making me giggle.

"I recognised the smell since my mother wanted to be buried without a coffin," I admitted making them pause. "And for a good while mushrooms grew around her grave and there was a smell in the air. It's the smell of rotting and death."

"I also recognised some of the mushrooms that only grow in big batches because of dead bodies that give plenty of nutrients." I hummed. "It was simply my own experience that I clued into what was in the area. And I know how mushrooms grow and why they do like flowers."

"Yeah, they were the most obvious but beautiful evidence left behind." Maomao grinned making me sigh.

"Evidence?" Jinshi asked curious over my annoyed reaction.

"Mushrooms! The mushrooms growing around there prefer to grow near animal carcasses and feces! No wonder there was a distinct rotten smell!" Maomao exclaimed. "I never imagined I was observing mushrooms on top of a cor-"

Maomao paused and then looked at the others who were disappointed in her. "Lili." Maomao looked to me for help.

"They were made from a dead body practically you aren't having them, they have already been burned." I hummed. Maomao fell to her knees dramatically while Gaoshun patted my head in praise.

"It was just pure curiosity." Maomao pleaded.

"Your curiosity." I retorted as they left since there was no need to talk anymore.

"But mushrooms that grow from a corpse if they did exist...what form would they take?" Maomao asked me. "And what properties would they have?"

"...Mine would probably taste like dumplings." I hummed making her giggle. "I'm hungry!"

"After talking about death and corpses?" She asked me.

"Bao is hungry then," I stated and she laughed as she lifted me into her arms.

"Then we will have to feed him, what's his favourite food?" Maomao asked me.

"Dumplings," I informed her and she shook her head. "And he can't eat them alone or he will be sad, so I will eat them with him."

"Of course." Maomao hummed still a little surprised when I act like a child, but she always reminds herself I am a child. Surely if this mystery was connected to people close to me I would have been devastated and probably freaked out over the body, so she reminded herself to be more vigilant for me.

"I will be better for you," Maomao mumbled as she hugged me a little tighter.

"You won't look at bodies with shining eyes anymore?" I asked. She grabbed my nose making me laugh and she couldn't stop the big smile that came onto her face.

The next day, it was back to normal routine, and we had just come back from collecting some flowers from my garden. "Hey, come look at this, Maomao, Princess." Yinghua waved us over before we walked past the room.

I looked in and then rushed over to see a gigantic mirror in perfect condition. "This is one just like mother's..." I mumbled.

Gyokuyou giggled as I poked my reflection in awe and then studied myself since I had never seen such a clear full image of myself. "I am cute." I hummed and Maomao nervously laughed.

"You are!" Yinghua hyped me up.

"It's an impressive mirror, isn't it?" Gyokuyou asked as I pulled Maomao over to it.

"...You are rather short." I hummed. "Like a kitten so it must draw Jinshi in even more."

"Of course, you would use this chance to understand stuff like that." Maomao sighed as I moved the other ladies around to see their heights more clearly between them. Since I'm so short it's hard to tell sometimes who is taller.

I usually go by how far the arms go down, but they always have their arms folded in front of their chest then some just have rather long arms. "Do you know what it's made of?" Gyokuyou hummed.

"This reflection...is it made of glass?" Maomao asked.

I nodded as Gyokuyou pouted that we both figured it out so quickly. "Wow. It's like there are two of you, Lady Gyokuyou." Yinghua admired how flawless the reflection was.

"Did you say your mother had one?" Gyokuyou asked me.

"Yes. A jewellery box usually holds your jewellery and a mirror is put on the surface of the lid, so you can see how you look without having to move away." I explained. "I inherited it from her and there are many things in it that belong to her and some of the few items she brought from her homeland."

"We had a smaller hand mirror before, but Yinghua broke it," Guiyuan informed us giggling showing it wasn't anything made a big deal of, but if she was under any other Consort she would have been thrown out.

Maomao was very interested in the mirror that she was even breathing on it. "Are you interested in it?" Yinghua asked hoping she was getting more curious about make-up.

"Yes. How is it constructed?" Maomao asked as she put her finger to it, but there was a small gap between her finger and the reflection's finger. "If it could be mass-produced domestically, we could make a lot of money..."

"Yeah, that's true." Yinghua nodded while smiling showing she has no hope to try and interest Maomao in anything to do with her appearance anymore.

"This mirror is a gift from the foreign envoy," Gyokuyou informed me.

"Hmmm." I stared at it since the envoys are women and gifts such as mirrors could have many meanings. "They must think they have a chance."

I laughed confusing them as I was very smug and proud since there was no way anyone who had their features could charm my father. They both have blonde hair like my mother and he said another could never compare to her. No woman could ever so being a little similar to my mother would throw his attraction off a lot.

"There is also a gift for you," Gyokuyou informed me.

"A mirror?" Maomao asked, but Hongniang came in with a very large box with a bow on it.

"The Emperor wanted one of us to inspect it first." Hongniang nervously admitted. I nodded since anyone from outside these walls especially from across the ocean, he would see as a potential threat.

"...I wonder if they want my favour or see me as less," I mumbled as I pulled at the bow loosening it and Maomao lifted the lid off for me.

"A dress?" Yinghua mumbled.

I grabbed it immediately and then pulled it close to myself in awe of it. I held it up the best I could to see it all then took it over to the mirror and nearly tripped on it.

Hongniang made sure I didn't fall over then brushed the dress down in case it got any dirt on it.

I looked in the mirror, but it was hard to imagine it on me. From what I could see there were certain accessories on it that mother's dresses had. The feel of it was very much like it them as well and I was just so excited it felt a little hefty as well so it was hard to hold up a little.

"I think Lady Meilin wore clothes like that, didn't she?" Gyokuyou asked and I excitedly nodded making her grin that I was smiling so much.

"Ah, that's sweet." Ailan grinned seeing how happy I was then I ran over to Maomao.

"Dress me! I want to look like mother!" I exclaimed.

"Of course." She grinned as she took the dress then carefully laid it on her arm as she looked for what else was in the box.

"Leave the corset in there," I ordered.

"There is one?" Guiyuan gasped seeing it.

"There are shoes!" Yinghua pulled them out. "Heels?!"

"It was common for young children to wear them in other lands, so they get used to them, but I'm not stupid to allow such a tradition to ruin my feet," I explained. "Throw them out even."

Yinghua stared at the jewels on them then carefully placed them back in the box.

Maomao helped me into the dress that was a little big for me, but that just meant I could wear it for a good while before I grow too big for it. It is a gorgeous light pink dress that to me makes me look like a fairy and I twirled around in it a bunch making the skirt fly.

I remember when my mother would turn in her dresses, and it was like she was the reason the world was so colourful.

I squealed from sheer happiness as I grabbed Bao since his gorgeous pink tones also made him match it. The skirt was very long covering my legs and feet and the sleeves were short and delicate.

It was decorated with pearls that looked like shimmering stars to me.

The others smiled as they watched me admire the dress and show it off to them when I found a new detail I loved about it.

"It's puffy," Yinghua mumbled as she pushed on the skirt, but it pushed back into place after.

"I need to show father," I admitted.

Maomao nodded as she took me to his office and on the way many were either confused at my new clothes or in awe of them. I'm sure some knew they were styled like what my mother wore at times.

We went to his office and Maomao knocked for me a servant answered and then grinned seeing me. "Who is it?" Father asked. "It's not a good-"

Father paused when I looked around the servant and he then smiled. "My best visitor has come yet." Father hummed.

"You seem busy," I admitted.

"Not too busy for you," Father reassured me.

"Liena." Someone affectionately called out to me.

"...Jinshi and grandma?" I mumbled seeing they were here. I wondered why both were here, and Anshi smiled at me while Jinshi tilted his head to the side like me.

"Do you want me to leave Princess?" Jinshi asked.

"No, you would try to kidnap Momo then." I shook my head and he pouted. "And I want to show everyone my new dress!"

"Was that the gift from the Envoys' a dress?" Father asked a little on edge.

"Yeah, I wanted to show you!" I walked out from behind the servant to show it off.

Jinshi's eyes widened recognising the style of it is similar to Meilin so that's why I was so cheerful. Anshi sweetly smiled remembering my mother who she was close to before she died.

Father's eyes widened in shock then such a gentle smile came onto his face shocking both Jinshi and Anshi. "I have been told I look like a Sakura tree! A dumpling!" I excitedly informed him. "Cake! And best of all like Bao!"

I rushed over to pull on his clothes and he lifted me up to sit me in his lap. "Mother said before you made her feel beautiful with purely your words, try me," I demanded and Maomao nervously laughed at how demanding I was.

Father hummed in thought and he went on for a minute then looked down to see I was still staring at him making him laugh.

"Like a goddess." He grinned.

"Like mother." I gasped making the others laugh at my sheer shock.

"Is that how you think of your mother?" Father asked me.

"Of course, she's perfection!" I nodded.

"She bullied me." Jinshi coughed.

"You need it at times," I admitted and he pouted. "But it meant she liked you, you can say it works the same for me."

"...You haven't bullied me in a while." Jinshi pouted.

"There's no pleasing you." I sighed as Anshi laughed. Jinshi paused since he never showed this kind of attitude around her. "Grandma! Do I look nice?"

"You look beautiful just like a flower," Anshi informed me and I giggled happily.

Chapter Text

I had a wonderful time and made sure to keep the dress stored in a safe place, so it will be well taken care of and I want to wear it to the night when the Envoys are entertained. I have been invited along with the Consorts, and my father will also be there.

It will be the only time the Envoys can meet him and we will all see their intentions if they decide to do something. I'm curious what they look like since I only know general details.

Because of my father's compliment, I got intrigued by the topic of gods and goddesses.

I decided to research goddesses since I knew very little. There were so many and the only material we have of goddesses and gods from other countries are the books my mother collected.

I was reading one when Maomao and Hongniang entered the room with Gaoshun who bowed to me. "Are you now coming to me for solutions to impossible situations?" I asked and he nervously laughed as he nodded. "Sounds fun!"

Maomao served us some tea while we all settled down and I read my book in the meantime. Gaoshun watched me as he noticed the seat next to me had a bunch of books piled up and Bao on top. There was also a book in front of him like he was reading making Hongniang giggle at how cute it was.

"What are you reading?" Gaoshun asked, and I pushed the book over. Once he looked at the words he was confused making me giggle as he looked to the art instead. "It's good quality, but very wore."

"That my mother's home language." I explained shocking them. "Father recently found the books she used to once read and this one, I found it fascinating! There are beings called Gods and Goddesses, but they represent different things."

"They can also turn into creatures like cats!" I exclaimed.

"What is the one you are reading about now? She's kind of..." Gaoshun paused.

"Naked? That's how they are drawn." I shrugged as Hongniang came over to see the drawing to find it wasn't meant to be lustful at all.

"This one is Aphrodite. She is seen as an ethereal being whose beauty is undeniable." I mumbled as Maomao grinned seeing I thought of my mother when reading about this goddess since that's exactly what my mother was like to me.

The little memories I have of her make her seem like a perfect being to me and I will always see her as that since she's the only mother I could truly have. I felt a little down at that thought so I decided to shove those emotions down again.

"So what is the problem?" I asked as I closed the book.

"I'm not sure how helpful I can be." Maomao hummed as she sat down.

"Mystery, right?" I asked Gaoshun with shining eyes. "There's also no Banshee here to turn the atmosphere creepy or weird."

"Actually, a friend of mine is in a great deal of trouble," Gaoshun admitted. I can already tell he was telling us it this way since we can't know who it's actually about. "It's quite an unusual story."

"There were two daughters in a certain respectable family. The two sisters, who were close in age and looked very similar, were raised with love by their parents, but by the time they were of age, their parents became overprotective." Gaoshun informed us.

Maomao slowly turned to me for some reason, but I'm guessing she saw that as a potential future of mine since my father is already overprotective now he might get worse in the future.

"Of age Momo, I am way too young for the story to be about me. I hope you remember that." I sipped my tea and she nervously laughed.

"Neither of them was allowed to go outside, and they were assigned a maid to watch them," Gaoshun informed us. "The sisters spent their days confined to the house. The maid feeling sorry for them occasionally took them out, but when their father found out he placed a servant outside their room to keep watch."

"...Excessive." I groaned at how suffocating this was sounding. "Love can make you so strict, what would those girls even turn out like..."

"Are you okay?" Hongniang asked me.

"Yes, carry on." I nodded.

They looked unsure but carried on with story as I pushed that little information to the back of my mind since it brought up something I was curious about again.

That creepy old man, that is my grandfather since his situation while growing up sounded similar. I heard he was heavily restricted by his mother even at an old age.

"At night, he locked the door, so they couldn't leave." Gaoshun informed us. I tilted my head to the side since if the servant is watching them then there are windows they might be able to escape from when they aren't looking. "The originally introverted sisters spent their days doing embroidery in their room."

I was curious to hear about that since that hobby very common for noble women to learn in my mother's homeland. "But one day, one of the sisters confessed that the other is carrying a child of an immortal." Gaoshun informed us.

Maomao coughed as my tea was leaking back from my mouth since I was so shocked at what he just said. She used some cloth to clean me up.

"That's an odd story, indeed," Hongniang added.

"Perhaps the maid secretly took them out again?" Maomao suggested.

"No, the maid who allowed them to go out was dismissed as a warning," Gaoshun explained showing none of the servants would help them in fear of losing their job. "The new maid didn't have much interaction with the sisters."

"Were the male servants allowed to approach?" I asked. Hongniang gasped at what I was suggesting since it's rather shameless.

"They weren't allowed to get close to the surveillance room," Gaoshun informed us.

"The layout, how is it? How many windows? Where are they?" I asked, and he paused at my many questions. "You have to give me more than this in the hope of me giving you a logical truth to the mystery. And a male has to be able to interact with her to make the child."

"Actually, you don't always need a man," Maomao added making us all stare at her stunned.

"But...what?" I asked, and she laughed seeing I have no clue what she is talking about.

"The body can trick itself into believing it's pregnant without actually becoming so," Maomao admitted. "There was a case in the brothel where a young courtesan claimed that she was carrying the child of the man she loves."

"Without actually becoming pregnant?" Hongniang asked.

"Exactly. She began missing her periods and her breasts and stomach grew tender." Maomao informed us. "A strongly held belief can have a powerful effect on the body. Are you sure the younger daughter was pregnant?"

"Well yes...let's just say she was." Gaoshun nervously answered. "The problem is, how was she able to sneak out past the surveillance? I have the layout you asked for Princess Liena."

Gaoshun put down the layout of the home they live in. "The sisters lived in a separate building on the north side. It connected to the main house by a corridor on the west." Gaoshun explained.

They were put in a small place, but if they could just run down the corridor when no one was looking it's easy to get out. "Where is the washroom?" Maomao asked.

"Inside the separate building." Gaoshun hummed.

"If the younger daughter were to escape..." Maomao hummed.

"The only way in or out is the corridor on the west side. There are windows on the east and south sides, but the servant men were watching those." Gaoshun marked the spots for us.

"Where were the servants watching the windows from?" Maomao asked.

"The south window was watched from the third floor of the main house. While the east window was being watched from the first floor." Gaoshun informed us.

"Hmmm. They seem to have a very limited field of vision..." Maomao hummed.

"Yeah, if they can't see inside...what did the girls usually do? It was embroidery, right?" I asked.

"Yes," Gaoshin confirmed.

"Strange such an uncommon hobby, but for noble ladies in the West it'd basically be mandatory." I hummed and he grew nervous.

"Did Lady Meilin partake in it?" Hongniang asked me.

"She hated it," I admitted. "She never liked being cooped up inside so she spent most of her time just outside with the flowers."

"Was this separate building originally for guests?" Maomao asked.

"I'm impressed that you noticed that." Gaoshin grinned.

"How did you...for guests?" I hummed as this might be the layout for where the Envoys are staying. Are they that suspicious of them or have they already snuck out once? That would be concerning if they had for me especially.

"How many men were watching?" Maomao asked.

"Two. They were always stationed in the same spot." He answered.

I looked back at the layout, and it is obvious the windows are looking into the same room. The girls also looked very much alike as well and it reminds me of the Envoys a lot. They also gave us mirrors...that's the answer, isn't it?

Maomao was humming a lot showing she'd figured something out but didn't want to say.

"Where's her drug?" I whispered to Gaoshun.

"I have it," Gaoshun reassured me. "Please don't refer it to such a thing."

"But she likes medical drugs." I grinned.

Gaoshun pulled something from his inner pocket. "Master Jinshi sent a message. He wanted to apologise for the delay in delivering the ox bezoar."

Maomao was in her own mind so I picked up Bao from the seat beside me and then threw him at her head. He bounced off and came right back to my arms for me to hug and apologise to, but she was focused now.

Hongniang was impressed that the throw looked so graceful in a strange way. "The bezoar! Wait...I told you to get Bao to wake me when needed...but, why did you get him to headbutt me as Master Jinshi did back then?"

"I found that hitting your head can help focus your attention a lot more easily on the right thing, but also knock you out." I hummed making them groan since my knowledge was basically from my accident.

"But why so suddenly?" Maomao questioned Gaoshun.

"Bribe," I stated.

"I heard recently that Master Jinshi has been gifted many rare medicines from all sorts of people. Rumour has it that he's quite passionately searching for them." Hongniang added showing he was stocking up to either use them to bribe Maomao or to try and win her heart.

"Smart decision." I hummed.

"Well, anyway!" Gaoshun exclaimed before Maomao could try to think about why he was collecting so much. "Here you go."

Maomao took it and it was wrapped up in some paper then once she unwrapped it she was like a child that got their first piece of candy. "What is this?" Hongniang asked not understanding her passion.

"It's a bear gall," Gaoshun informed us.

"It's a bear's gallbladder, dried," Maomao explained. "It's bitter, but it's valued for its use in medicines for the digestive system!"

"I'm glad you like it," Gaoshun spoke up. "I think Master Jinshi wanted to deliver it to you personally."

"He must have pouted as he gave it over." I hummed and he nodded. "Very buttercup-like still."

"Buttercup?" Hongniang asked.

"Childish," Maomao explained as she put her reward away.

"Now, what is it that you noticed?" Gaoshun asked.

"Can you wait for a moment?" Maomao stood up. "Lili, come with me."

I hopped off from my seat and followed her.

I pulled on her skirt when we walked out of the room. "Mirrors, right?" I asked and she nodded.

"Also, do you know of the trick that an image can look two different ways viewed from different angles?" She hummed, and I smirked while laughing a little.

"Yeah, I got a good example." I nodded.

We collected what we needed, so Maomao got two little nuts to represent the daughters and she grabbed a small mirror. Then we went to my room, and she paused seeing I opened that drawer I didn't like her opening before.

She was nervous wondering if she should look away, but I haven't ordered her to so she kept looking.

I opened the jewellery box.

Maomao could see it was stuffed full with all kinds of things including letters and there was one that looked like it had been through a lot. I didn't care about hiding them since Maomao couldn't read most since they were in my mother's language.

"There!" I pulled out some paper that was very crumpled and old. There was also writing on it as well saying solve this then with a check mark beside it.

"Is that precious?" Maomao asked when I came over with me.

"Yes, so it's only to be used as an example." I grinned. "So explain it all perfectly! I kind of get it, but it's hard to think it out fully."

"But you can figure out that there's a dead body buried somewhere." Maomao hummed.

"And you can recognise a bear's gallbladder then drool over it." I retorted. "Also recently you became known as the crazy girl chasing bugs in the woods."

"...That isn't me," Maomao mumbled confused and I knew it wasn't since she wasn't that ecstatic over them, but Shisui is.

We got back, and Maomao placed all the stuff on the table while Hongniang lifted me up and placed me in her lap. I relaxed into her and she was shocked then brightly smiled very happy.

I held up a flower to her surprising her. "A bluebell...I have received this a couple of times from you." Hongniang mumbled. "Thank you."

"I think it is the flower that best represents you." I hummed.

"Have you looked into the meaning of it?" Maomao asked as Hongniang seemed confused since the colour was blue and she never wears that then it's also a droopy-looking kind of flower.

"I don't," Hongniang admitted a tad nervous since she felt bad.

"It means humility you always try to do better than you already are which I see you as perfect most of the time. It also means constancy and that means you are dependable and faithful. You are extremely loyal and I never have to worry about what you will do." I admitted. "You add to this safe environment for me."

Hongniang was stunned to hear how much I appreciated her and her effort.

"Its droopy look reminds me of how you always look down to make sure you don't step on me since I'm usually quiet," I admitted. "You always notice me even when you are busy. So thank you. I hope you like it as your flower."

"I am honoured princess." Hongniang smiled down at me. I looked up to see a few tears in her eyes that weren't falling since she was doing her best to hold them back.

"I'm happy the meaning has come across now." I hummed as I looked away so she could wipe her tears freely from my sight. "Are you two ready?"

"I am." Maomao nodded as Gaoshun was smiling since he found my gesture extremely kind. He also felt it was a little sad that so much thought goes into my flowers, but they never fully come across unless I explain.

He will make sure to ask me more in the future.

He looked extremely determined confusing me on why.

Chapter Text

"Now, let's say that these nuts are the two daughters." Maomao placed them down on the spots Gaoshun circled. "Are these the spots that they always sit in?"

"Yes," Gaoshun confirmed.

"So they were obedient to lower their guard and the likeliness of the guards watching them lazily instead of intently would be drastically in their favour. They could easily hide many things in their rooms from the men's eyes. All the guards had to do was to make sure they didn't leave. There was a plan in mind with this since being seen at all times makes the men watching much less cautious." I grinned.

"Two people watching them always from the same spot every day. What if I put a mirror here like this?" Maomao placed it right where one of the nuts was to show a perfect reflection of the other, so the nut behind the mirror didn't even need to be there for it to look like there were two there.

"It does look like another nut is there." Gaoshun hummed.

"What if there was a large mirror here near the east window?" Maomao questioned him. "It would be a good distance away from the guards, so it would be hard to tell even if it looked a bit unnatural."

"So you are saying there was only one daughter in the room and the other was an image in the mirror?" Gaoshun mumbled.

Maomao nodded. "If the daughters looked similar, it may have been difficult for the watchers to tell them apart."

"But Maomao, what about the needlework? They were working on different things were they not?" Hongniang asked.

"Yes, I heard they were stitching animals such as birds and rabbits," Gaoshun added making me laugh since they must have used the same drawing I have on this sheet.

Maomao motioned to me as I held the sheet flat in front of me for both to see. "Tell me what you see," I ordered.

"A rabbit," Gaoshun answered.

"A bird," Hongniang answered.

They both stared at each other very confused while I laughed then turned it the other way around to show what the other saw. "This is a drawing that tricks the mind, different angles make it look different and mirrors flip the image so that's what happened with the needlework." I grinned.

"Why does it have the words solve this on it?" Gaoshun asked.

"Mother gave it to father as a trial when he first tried to court her." I giggled.

"Court her?" Gaoshun mumbled bewildered since that sounded ludicrous with how many ladies were brought here for the Emperor to choose.

"She didn't come in as a consort." I grinned. "She was only a friend to father back then."

"So what was the trail?" Maomao asked.

"My mother had high expectations to many she seemed like a snobby woman." I giggled. "She didn't like most people since most of them suck, so she would be cold to throw them off."

"She loved to mess with others since many grew frustrated at the tests she gives out when they approach her with the intention of her time and affection," I explained. "Most didn't even try then just tear it up and leave her alone."

"But she said father was patient, he took ages to solve it but once he figured it out he was bursting with joy. She couldn't help but adore him for that. I'm sure he couldn't tell that in the end he won her over by being himself." I joyfully informed them.

"Not for the position?" Maomao hummed.

"Of course not! She had enough of the noble world from the west!" I sighed then paused. "Are you trying to dig more information out of me when I was joyfully telling something that is precious to me?"

Hongniang and Gaoshun flinched as Maomao nodded and I grinned.

"Good." I hummed approvingly shocking them. "You got past me well, but I won't let slip what you really want Momo. I'm sure others will in due time."

Maomao nodded as she carried on since the trick was explained fully. "If that worked then one could actually be doing needlework by the southern window while the other escapes out of the exit on the west," Maomao informed them.

"I see." Gaoshun nodded.

"I guess using that method, it would be possible to sneak out and meet someone," Hongniang added.

That was it, I could tell Maomao started to understand this was over the Envoys since if this was how they were tricking our men they both had to be spies or just one was. But it's hard to tell when they look so similar so they have to be careful and need to catch one while they are out, but then that brings so much trouble.

I sighed and then opened my eyes to see a dumpling and I nabbed it and took a bite sighing in bliss as Maomao grinned then turned to her bear gallbladder for her happiness. Hongniang sighed loudly since she only got a headache from this all.

On our way to my garden after I felt a little more chatty.

"Momo, if you ask a simple question about my mother then I can tell you some information you might like." I hummed and looked back to see she was very intrigued.

"When did your mother first come here?" Maomao asked.

"My mother came long ago with the envoys at that time." I hummed and she froze. "She met my father at the time after sneaking out since she was basically told to stay inside and behave. She left to go home then some years came back here."

"And why is that?" Maomao asked.

"Classified." I hummed. "So if you notice any tension, I may be the centre of it. My father is just worried about the potential harm I could face. But he's suspicious of rocks even so don't be so cautious."

"He's busy, and it's the time of year when...I forget..." I rushed on ahead concerning Maomao.

She had lost me since I rushed off like a maniac to her. I am usually calm and composed, but I lost every bit of it there looking more like a child.

When she found me, she saw I was bleeding at my elbow meaning I had fallen over. My hair also had leaves in them along with small stains of dirt. I didn't care one bit as I was on my knees right in front of my mother's grave staring at it really hard.

"Lili," Maomao called out as she walked up behind me.

I didn't answer, so she looked at the grave hoping to find the reason I was so quiet.

Maomao looked at it to see just two days ago was the anniversary of her death. She knew I didn't say anything about it at all in the passing days and I was actually quite joyful. When she looked down at me, it felt like the atmosphere was frozen.

She was scared of how I was going to react, but what she didn't expect scared her the most.

I just got up and started to work on the flowers in the garden. She didn't ask anymore seeing I wasn't in the mood to even talk, so she helped me and stayed by my side as support.

That night as usual Maomao came to check up on me since she found I had been staying up lately. She would always see me with the book I had been reading, and it was obvious I had read it a couple of times now when I usually go to the next book once I finish.

She was concerned over my change in behaviour while most would just think I have a favourite book.

Maomao knew I got a little quieter and my smile had shattered today. It was like I wanted something from the book, but there is nothing else but the knowledge you can gain from it.

She arrived at my room and placed the candle she brought off to the side, so the light doesn't catch my attention or wake me up. Maomao carefully slid the door open a little then she jumped when she heard a thud.

She looked inside through the gap to see I had thrown the book then I approached it.

"...I don't feel better..." I confusedly mumbled as I walked over to kneel down and lift the book up.

I sighed as I dumped it back onto the floor since it was rather useless to me. I knelt down trying to hold myself together, but my emotions were just getting more tangled.

"I want my mother...I'm just using this to satisfy that, but it isn't working...I can't have someone who doesn't exist anymore." I tried to use logic to convince myself again of how stupid this is, but I only got sadder.

"I thought father could fill this hole or Momo...but it keeps getting worse...for a second this book made me feel close to her...I feel like she's dead again and I forget about her...I was happy on the anniversary of her death." I hissed feeling such hatred for myself. "I'm such a horrid...I'm gonna go to sleep."

Maomao listened out to hear I did go to bed, but there was quiet sniffling. Maomao closed the door and picked up her candle as she walked back towards her room then sighed as she stopped.

She leaned her back against a wall and slumped to the floor.

Maomao tried to think of a solution like she did today for such a complicated mystery, but this was too much of a challenge. "Children can be so complicated then she's such a mysterious child herself being so smart and her mother's history being kept such a secret."

"I can't find out the extent of her knowledge that might be harmful to her mind." Maomao hummed. "She surely didn't have the time to learn to process her emotions...but I can't understand the want or grief over a mother."

Maomao sighed disappointed with herself that she couldn't help me, but decided to try and at least be there for me.

The next day, Jinshi visited Gyokuyou and called for us.

"Are you really having this much difficulty with the envoys?" I asked and he nervously laughed as he looked away. "What it is this time?"

"Apothecary, Princess, have you ever heard a story of an otherworldly beauty who sheds pearls as tears?" Jinshi asked.

"My mother? A goddess?" I questioned him as Maomao stared at him.

"What is it?" Jinshi innocently asked while Maomao surely thought he was just referring to himself with how cocky he is.

"What do you mean by pearls as tears?" Maomao asked.

"I don't know the details, but...she was a beautiful woman, like a moon fairy. When she danced lights danced with her as if blessing her." Jinshi explained. "When she cried the tears turned into pearls as they fell down. I think she was a courtesan from the pleasure district, but..."

"I have no clue, but I would like to know," I admitted. Maomao glanced at me a little worried, but she saw hope in my eyes.

"A moon fairy? Where did this come from?" Maomao asked.

"As the Princess expected, it's a serious request from the special envoy with us now." Jinshi groaned. "When they were young, the envoy's grandfather told the story of the moon fairy over and over again. So they are asking me to find her so that they can meet her."

"...Jinshi, the math," I spoke up, and he tilted his head to the side. "She would be very hag-like and cranky now. She would probably like money a lot if she only got it because she was beautiful or married into it, but dancers usually like to be self-reliant."

"...You guessed exactly what she turned into." Maomao praised me.

"You know them?" Jinshi grinned.

"She's very much alive, and you have met her before in the pleasure district," Maomao admitted.

"Oh, she became very self-reliant." I grinned knowing who it was since I hadn't met many people outside of the palace and she was the only old one.

I remember her cocky smirk then it turned into a memory of my mother pulling the same expression making me pause since so much emotion filled my body. My heart felt like it was getting crushed and my breathing got worse like it had been during the night, but it's the daytime now.

This is turning into a big problem.

"Princess?" Gaoshun asked. I looked up to see they were all staring at me meaning I must have spaced out. I was gasping a little, but looked away and turned around.

"I'm bored of solving your problems, just get some beautiful woman to do it." I walked out concerning some of them since they were discussing how that's the problem that they can't find anyone perfect for it, but I didn't hear them.

"She's lost her smile lately, even that book that cheered her up seems to have become her lifeline," Jinshi mumbled.

"You noticed?" Maomao gasped.

"It reminds me of how she first clung to you, and I expected her to be emotional around this time of year. This time of year is around the time Lady Meilin died." Jinshi explained shocking the others.

"But I thought it was much later..." Lady Gyokuyou spoke up.

"It was announced far later than it should have been, I don't know the reasons myself," Gaoshun added. "But at the time the Emperor was reported to be inconsolable."

"Princess Liena was barely four and apparently she witnessed it," Jinshi added shocking them. "She turned ill after causing the Emperor to become protective. A lot more happened, but she has come a long way since then."

They were silent then felt a chill down their spines when they heard what sounded like a bloodcurdling scream that could only come from a child, but it was filled with so much grief. They knew that something big had triggered it, and they could only hope it wasn't anything physical.

Maomao rushed out the door first with Jinshi close behind her. Gaoshun followed after asking Gyokuyou to stay and for Hongniang to stay with her.

They all hoped that I was at least safe.

Chapter Text

Once I walked out of the room, I was going to head to my garden, but once I opened the door to the outside I saw my father standing there in the light. He smiled at me as he had his hands behind his back and it felt like he was there knowing something I don't.

I was very confused as he stood there and I groaned as I stepped slightly behind the door.

"I feel like I don't want you near me right now." I groaned not wanting to hurt his feelings, but I need to be honest or I might break down and lash out at him.

"Really?" Father hummed calmly and if I paid more attention I would be able to tell he could read me in that moment. He was the only one who could understand what I was feeling and he could tell I hadn't been able to figure out how to handle it.

He walked closer then knelt down by the door and I stared at him. "You are hiding." He informed me. "So that means you are hiding something from me, but what if I tell you I already know?"

My eyes widened as I stared at him.

"I know how you would act and behave Liena, you are my child who loved Meilin maybe even more than me," Father grinned at me as he reached out and ruffled my hair. "I know it all, but it's best you admit it yourself. You should explain to yourself what you feel, you will find listening to yourself will let you understand your emotions more."

"...I forget about...mother's death day...I wanted to replace her with this stupid idea of a goddess! I used Momo as well! I don't want Mother to hate me for forgetting her!" I cried out. "I was even happy on the anniversary of her death! That's so cruel of me!"

"That isn't," Father reassured me.

"You have many new joys and friends now you haven't forgotten her," Father informed me. "She wishes for you to live your life for yourself. She would be so proud and joyfully seeing you living so freely and happily."

He held out his hand to me.

"It is the job of the parents to help their children regulate their emotions." He grinned as he gave me logic so it was easier for me to understand. "And I want to help you since I love you. I know how secretive you are like Meilin and I took down her walls quite well."

I dodged his hand and ran right into his chest and clung on and he hugged me then lifted me up into his arms. I was crying so much, but I was muffling my sobs by biting my lip.

"Liena, It's okay to cry loudly, this pain is not your fault you can be as greedy as you want. You can wish for things that are impossible, I wish for them with you. I'm an Emperor who is wishing for something impossible as well." Father smiled at me.

I held onto him tightly as I felt it all come falling onto me and I didn't mean to, but I screamed and it felt so much better to let it all out. It was like that scream caused all my barriers to come down and my emotions were flooding out as tears and whimpers.

Jinshi and Maomao arrived to see I was crying while my father was holding me. He had a grime expression of regret and guilty.

"I want my mother back! I want more than a stupid jewellery box! I want to understand her entire life! I want her to tell me all those stories and more! I wanted just a little more time with her!" I cried out. "It just hurts! Father help me! I don't know what to do!"

Father glanced at those two who were stunned, but Maomao bowed her head to him and pulled on Jinshi's arm.

He looked at her confused. "She doesn't want us to see this." She explained.

Jinshi groaned but nodded as he allowed her to lead him back inside.

Father walked back to his office since he planned to keep me beside him during this time to support me more, but he regretted he didn't come sooner. He didn't know I would have been affected this soon and it seems the others couldn't pick up on my attitude or they didn't report it to him.

"I'm sorry there isn't a lot you can find out about your mother." Father hummed as I was mostly calm now just sniffling. "But she isn't the only family you are from."

"Father isn't interesting," I admitted and he laughed.

"Really? Don't you want to see the Shrine of Choosing? Or maybe look at the old room of your grandfather and great-grandmother?" He hummed and then felt me tug at his hair. "You are curious."

"...You are able to read me," I mumbled. "I thought only I could do that to people."

"I am your father so of course I can." He proudly stated making me giggle. "Nurturing a flower is a very difficult thing for me, but I will never give up trying. I will always be there for you Liena, I will always be here, I won't disappear."

"...You better never die." I hissed as I felt tears come to my eyes and he placed a hand on my head and rubbed it.

"I won't. living for you is a priority of mine." He reassured me.

When he arrived at his office, I was fast asleep and he went inside then paused seeing he had forgotten he was supposed to be having a meeting with his mother Anshi. She looked over rather annoyed then gasped seeing he had me in his arms sleeping.

"Can you hold her for me? She's fast asleep, so she won't hear any of our talk." Father went over and carefully handed me over.

"It is that time of year." Anshi carefully took me off him as she held me gently against her chest. "She has so much love she doesn't know what to do with it or did someone scare her?"

"Have the envoys made any moves?" Anshi hissed as she looked at father and he shook his head.

"I have had many guards around the Jade Pavilion and Liena's garden, but there have been no signs of any suspicious individuals," Father informed her as he brushed my hair out of my face. "It seems she isn't their target, but I won't get more lenient with the guards. Meilin lost her life in a flash...I won't lose the rest."

"Then make sure you hold her tightly, spend some more time with her," Anshi demanded. "This child needs to be shown that she may rely on us even with our responsibilities."

"I plan to take her to the Shrine of Choosing. I'm sure she will like it." Father grinned.

"You just want her to figure it out, don't you?" Anshi sighed and he nervously laughed.

"They say often a lady helps them to find their way through, so I just want to show her I need her as well no matter how many children I have," Father mumbled then grew nervous. "Will she understand it that way?"

"You aren't as good as them at hinting things." Anshi sighed then grinned seeing how much he was panicking. "What else do you have planned?"

She looked up at him since he was oddly silent. "She wants to know more about her lineage, and I think her seeing the late Emperor and Dowager Empress's room will help her." He explained, and she froze hearing him say that. "The area will be destroyed soon, so I would like to give her the chance or in the future she might feel like she missed out on something again."

"...What would you get from a room?" Anshi questioned him.

"Quite a lot, Meilin pointed out a ton of my bad habits." Father blushed and she laughed at him. "So maybe she might understand that man more than we do. A room is supposedly a memory of the person or even a mirror image of their personality...that's what Meilin said."

"...Could I take her?" Anshi asked surprising him.

"I don't see why not." Father nodded. "You know more than me."

"Then let her rest for now since the Envoy meeting will be upon us soon." Anshi grinned as she looked down at me as I was peacefully sleeping. "Have a good rest Liena. You are dearly loved by many never forget that."

I stayed with my father for now, and it seemed he was setting some things up and then looked at me as I was planning out a bouquet, but he could see I was missing a centrepiece for it. "Do you need to go to your garden?" He asked me.

"Yes, but the flower I need is too difficult for someone of my height and strength," I admitted and he smirked as I was happy he took the hint.

Anshi was with us as she was learning a little from me on how I make my bouquets since she adores them. She loves how much care and love can be put into something like that. "It's like an art..." Anshi frowned a little.

"Words can be difficult for me sometimes, I still don't understand all of mine from that night," I mumbled. "It was like I vomited them all out..."

"Situations and circumstances can be complicated," Father added. "Your feelings can be even more complicated, but they are something that should never be held in or pushed down."

"...Isn't this a trait from your side of the family?" I asked surprising them. "Mother did keep secrets, but she made it known who she hates."

"Why don't we talk about this more on the way to the garden? I would like to help out." Father grinned.

"Help with my garden?...Are you sure you will be able to handle that?" I asked, and the servants stared at us since I was a very small child questioning a powerful Emperor. "...Your suffering would be funny."

"I would like to join to then." Anshi giggled.

I brightly smiled since it's rare when I can show her my garden and there are certain new places I want to show her. Father smiled seeing us so happy after since we both held solemn expressions beforehand.

He could understand my reason, but he didn't understand why his mother was sad. It seemed to be over art... it was confusing for him while I had a good view of her face at that moment.

I could tell the subject of it held a big attachment to someone she cared about.

I was thinking about the options on the way as Father carried me since it was a trek from his palace. "Jinshi making some kind of art? Never. Father's art..." I giggled as I looked up at him since he had drawn for me before.

I asked a few times for him to do it and then laughed at what he drew since they sucked. He actually got better so he can proudly draw whatever I'd ask him to. I did it at first to actually tease him, so I was surprised he worked so hard, but I felt really loved.

He was concerned that I cried when I realised that.

It was during the time when he kept me inside most of the time, so he was one of the only people I would interact with. I felt so loved in that moment since he had also passed every challenge I gave him to see if he truly cared for me or if it was an act.

I'm sure many would find that to be an insane thing to do, but I heard so much of how there was no love in the past of our family on his side so I was cautious.

When we did get to the garden, I was giving Anshi the tour as I pulled her along by her hand.

Father let us go on ahead and went to the spot he hadn't visited in a while, but it's always the first spot he goes to when he visits.

"Hello, my love." Father grinned as he looked upon her grave and then sat before it. "I imagine you would be smacking me over the head for letting Liena get to such a state. But as you can see she isn't alone I won't allow for that...I won't repeat that mistake."

He trembled remembering the time when he held my body a while after I had eaten that walnut. He didn't want to let go of me out of fear that I would die right after.

Thankfully others convinced him to let go so I could get medical attention that saved me.

"My fear can't compare to your own." He hummed.

"You must have truly been scared at your death that Liena would be next, but I promise she won't be taken from this world. That child will have a different life than yours so rest well." Father hummed. "And here's a little update about our little forest gem."

Father brightly smiled as I looked at him from afar pleased to see him smiling so much.

"Are you sure you want to use these for the envoys' bouquets?" Anshi asked me as she stared at my sunflowers that were over 2 meters now.

"I'm sure they will think it represents them." I grinned. "But truly if they act up, they will see me and learn that they will never be the sunflower here. They will be an obnoxious sunflower that...grows way too tall!"

Anshi laughed as I yelled at the sunflower since it really was one of the only ones I couldn't care for at my age. They grow so fast and get to 2 meters tall in no time. "I will cut your head off." I pointed at them and she stared at me. "A new head might grow back."

"Are you sure you want to be seen by the envoys?" Anshi hummed.

"It's more I want to see them, if I can see their faces then I can gain an idea of how I should feel about them," I admitted and she nodded. "Father! Can you cut some of these sunflowers?"

He grinned hearing me call for him and he came over and then looked up a little stunned at their height. He just grabbed the stem, and I saw he was going to try and bend it so I smacked his leg and he looked down at me.

"Did mother never teach you how to do this?" I sighed. "Pruning shears and not at the middle either! Up there! Like this much before the head."

"How do I get that far up?" Father asked as I fetched the tool nearby since I had been waiting to get someone to do this. If someone accidentally showed up even if they apologised this would have been their punishment.

"I don't know, you are an Emperor so you can do it." I grinned as I handed them to him and he laughed.

It was funny watching him struggle and Anshi very much enjoyed it. We spent a long time there together then I made the bouquets back at the palace and explained how I usually do them. Anshi was surprised at how much thought goes into it while father understood I was like mother with how much thought I put into stuff like this.

Chapter Text

Once I had finished the bouquets Anshi was looking at some of the leftover flowers. I picked one up and held it out to her shocking her. "Is this for me?" She grinned.

"Hmmm." I nodded as she took it gratefully.

"I will make sure to look into the meaning." She informed me as she knelt down then kissed my forehead making me flustered and she giggled at my reaction. "Have a lovely night, Liena."

Anshi left as father was staring at the same kind of flower I gave her. "Do you know what it is?" I asked.

"...A tulip." Father guessed, and he understood immediately from my deadpan expression that he was wrong.

"It's an alstroemeria," I explained, and the name made him pause.

"I think your mother gave me one once..." He hummed.

"When was that?" I asked.

"After I explained how I thought fireflies were actually on fire at night," Father explained, and I had to turn away to hold in my laughter. "She turned away just like you did, too."

"Well, the purple one of the flower can mean very big admiration for the person. It can also represent royalty and spirituality sometimes, but also the last meaning is one I meant for grandma and I'm sure mother meant for you." I admitted making him curious. "It's a fascination with the receiver."

"Fascination?" He asked.

"I can't ask her directly since it is her guilt that she holds that makes me curious. She...has a bad reaction or irritation to art. Whenever I mention art, it scares her, but she appreciates what I do still. It's something else that is scaring her." I mumbled and he looked puzzled since she doesn't have any hobbies like that.

Only my mother had the same hobby as me, and she did some drawing of flowers, but it was nothing to be fearful of.

"Maybe she just isn't good at it," Father suggested. I just burst out giggling at the suggestion and he smiled seeing he made me laugh. "So Meilin was fascinated by me back then."

"She was fascinated by your mind since you thought the insects were on fire." I giggled. He nervously laughed since that made so much more sense and he smiled seeing me hold one of the flowers out to him as well.

"Thank you." He accepted it then picked up the last one and held it out to me.

"Huh? But didn't you say you can read me?" I asked.

"I can read your emotions, not your intentions." He informed me and I giggled as I accepted it.

I sent off the bouquets and the next day in the evening Father and I were ready for the event.

I was dressed in the pink dress I love and of course, Bao was coming with me. "How do you feel?" Father asked me as he was ready and he kept asking to make sure I was okay since he rather I back out than force myself to go.

"I can't say I feel like a Princess since I am one already, but I feel like a fairy." I hummed and he laughed as he patted my head glad I feel good.

I went with him outside, and I hummed confused to see only one carriage. I looked around for another one. "Are you going to run?" Father asked me since he had no clue what I had planned.

"Why would I ruin such a gorgeous dress? Father, I run on logic, not impulse." I informed him.

"Dumpling." He stated and I looked right at him making him smirk.

"Dumplings can do no wrong, that is logic," I explained with a serious tone, and he laughed as he nodded. "But why is there only one carriage?"

"Aren't we supposed to ride separately?" I asked. He lifted me into his arms and just climbed into it and took his seat. "That wasn't an answer."

"You can't be trusted in a carriage on your own, you might end up outside the palace again," Father stated and I laughed making him shake his head.

He had the blind drawn that goes halfway down the doorway it's just to keep the bugs away that are nocturnal. There are many around and some of them are attracted to light as well, so they might try and fly in.

We were taken into the area first and then the other carriages came in of the consorts. I sat at Father's feet to see better, and I could only see the lower halves of the other consorts since they had the blinds down too, but their hands spoke a lot.

I could see Gyokuyou sigh in relief when she saw me. Lihua looked relieved as well and even gave me a small wave which I returned.

Lishu actually got out of her seat and bent down to smile at me brightly then she went red and got back into her seat since many looked over at her making me giggle. Loulan was very still, and I was curious to get a closer look at her to confirm something, but I held back that curiosity since Father was holding the back of my dress.

"I won't run out," I informed him.

"Your hair has gotten tangled in some of the pearls." He informed me and worked on getting them untangled, but there were no pearls on the top half of the dress.

I have looked at every single part memorising it since I love it, but I won't say that to save him the embarrassment. I will just use it to tease him in the future if he tries to tease me.

Lastly, the envoys were brought in.

I could see the Envoys very well since their blind were up fully and Father was curious since I could also see their faces. "Utter arrogance and utter boredom." I hummed as I stared at them. They did look similar, but these two were so different it is very obvious.

I knew I needed to keep an eye on one for now and didn't mention it to Father since he would only worry and there isn't any evidence yet. He's already cautious of them, so it's fine if I can't find evidence of any bad intentions they have.

"Blue eyes are quite boring," I commented.

"And why is that?" Father asked.

"Most flowers don't have a natural blue colour, so there really isn't much to compare them to...but those two...one is a horrendous sunflower that thinks she can shine above the rest while mother was an entire forest of beauty." I hummed. "If Mother was here I'm sure that Envoy would even cry at the sight of Mother and her beauty."

"But there is a big part of Meilin still here," Father spoke up confusing me as I looked back to see his finger in front of my face as he smiled. "You are the image of your mother when you smile make sure to give them your brightest smile.

"So make her feel like the stick she is to the grand forest of my mother," I smirked. He wore a similar expression as we laughed a little concerning the Eunuchs outside the carriage standing by since we sounded evil.

We were all lined up with the rest of the carriages, so there was no way for us to see each other now unless we actually poked our heads out.

There was a big stage in front of the gorgeous lake that reflected the sun perfectly. There were many people even men who weren't normally allowed in the palace since they hadn't lost their sword but the exception was made to impress the envoys.

I don't think they would care for this performance if they really heard of that moon fairy since even I was in awe of the sound of it. I have been told so many fairy tales by my mother as well it's hard to be struck by the beauty of things in this world.

Imagination is too much for reality to compete with most of the time.

I don't think there's anything they can do so Jinshi will sulk a lot and annoy Maomao.

A gong was hit, and the many people on stage played their instruments as there were a couple of men dancing with swords.

I stared at the blades and frowned since I never really liked the idea of swordsmanship or the sound of having a weapon. Those weapons are usually only ever wielded by men while women are smart enough to use poison so it isn't directed back at them and stabbing thicker flowers is hard enough to do.

I can imagine doing it to a person is much harder.

"I do have weird thoughts," I mumbled.

"Wh-" Father went to say, but we both heard light steps from the carriage next to us.

We waited as everyone was silent and even the performance stopped since it would be disrespectful to carry on when one of the Envoys wasn't paying attention.

It was the arrogant one who stood in front of the carriage confidently but bowed first before even looking upon us. "Greetings, I do not want to be so far apart at such a wonderful party." She sweetly spoke, but it was very bold wording she used.

Everything of her screamed bold, but it was blinding like the sun in the desert making you lose your way and eventually your life. She was the fly that would buzz in your ears annoying you even more.

"I would like to be clos-" Ayla looked up then froze as she stared at me since she could see me fully from here. "You must be the Crown Princess. The late Lady Meilin's daughter, was it? I appreciate the flowers they were rather lovely."

"I'm glad you do they were ones I had grown for a long time that thought they were somehow the most beautiful flower in the garden, but I forget to tend to them since they are hard work and get lost in the sea of flowers." I grinned as her smile faltered a little since I was practically saying she was nothing special.

Father coughed to cover his laugh behind me and Ayla went to say more, but Aylin came over.

"That's enough. They put on a great show for us. We must..." Aylin slowly turned to me.

Father paused seeing her focus was on me.

"A little fairy," Aylin mumbled as she walked closer making Father cautious, but I could tell she saw me as something akin to my kitten and she squeezed my cheeks. "You would be close to the moon fairy, but maybe more of a sun fairy."

"Would you like to join-" Aylin went to say, but the blind moved up stunning them to see the Emperor fully as he scooped me up in his arm.

I blinked slowly in shock as I made sure I had a good hold of Bao so I didn't drop him.

"You can't have her. This is the little fairy my beautiful love left me." Father hummed and hearing the word love instead of a title like consort showed enough that love wasn't something he could give out to another.

They also see how their looks couldn't possibly be a good weapon against him since I obviously inherited my looks from my mother.

"It's a shame she passed leaving such a young child behind, I do hope our similarities helped you a little," Ayla smirked like she was suggesting she could be my second mother.

...I have the actual urge to slap someone. I understand it now Lihua.

But there was another even angrier than I was at such an idea even being thought of. "Her mother may have passed, but she took my heart with her so I don't desire anyone who resembles my daughter or Meilin," Father explained.

Ayla showed her irritation by biting her lip, and I could see in her eyes she was comparing herself to me. Even women can be weird over a child's looks it seems. I guess it wasn't only my grandfather who had that problem.

"I thank you for her gift, but I will not take well to either of you approaching her again," Father stated, and it was quite tense for everyone.

"My apologies." Ayla bowed and backed off with Aylin.

"...Father, weren't you rather rude?" I asked as he sat down with me in his lap. "It was unnee-"

He grabbed my nose making me whine at him and he held it as he looked down at me with a neutral expression. "...Why?" I asked, and he laughed at how I sounded.

"One of them simply approaching you made me nearly give an order for beheading," He admitted, and I smacked his hand that was holding my nose making him laugh.

He moved his hand away.

"They won't even have known mother or her circumstances probably, they are too out of the way." I sighed and he nodded. "But thanks! I like being protected by father!"

He was very smug after that, and we both enjoyed the performance, but at the end, before we went to go Maomao appeared bowing in front of the carriage. "Why are you here? Did you miss me?" I giggled.

"Princess, there's something we prepared for you." Maomao held out her hand confusing me.

"...We?" I asked as Father let me down then I walked to the edge. The Eunuch helped me down as I went over to Maomao.

"Yes, you will ride the back of the envoys' carriage for the moment." She informed me as she took my hand then paused when Father slammed the blind up and stared at her wide-eyed.

"Calm it." I sighed since he really shouldn't make a scene here.

"May I approach and explain?" Maomao bowed and I could see her expression easily from this angle. She looked slightly desperate for some reason, and he allowed her to come forward.

I watched as Maomao whispered to him and he seemed surprised then laughed a little and nodded as he looked at me with a sweet smile like he was glad for me.

What is happening?

I can't read them correctly.

There's definitely something planned that will do me some good. Father even allowed it with the risk well more like fear of me being near the envoys for a little longer. "Look after her well," Father ordered.

Maomao shivered from his tone but nodded.

"It will be fine Liena," Father reassured me seeing I was nervous.

I nodded as Maomao led me over to the carriage from the back and there was a eunuch who lifted me up onto it and then sat next to me. "Don't let anyone near the Princess," Maomao ordered.

"Momo, what is happening?" I mumbled as I hugged Bao to my chest and she could see I was nervous just from that.

"Something good!" She reassured me and handed me a dumpling and I bit into it before I grabbed it. She laughed as I nibbled on it and she then freaked out.

I watched as Maomao bolted it confusing me and I looked to the eunuch next to me who shrugged then bowed his head in apology. "It's fine, we need to be quiet." I hummed. "Anything you hear try not to react."

He was confused, but he will soon find out once we start moving.

When we did move it was right after Father's carriage left. I waved to the consorts who paused seeing where I was going and even Hongniang was panicking then noticed the eunuch next to me.

I munched on the dumpling as I heard the envoys start to converse and I admired the night sky.

"They seem to have made the music more colourful to match us," Ayla commented. "But the dancing seemed just average, Aylin."

"The famous four concubines are hidden behind their blinds. The moon fairy that our grandfather saw probably wasn't that impressive, either." Ayla laughed.

"Ayla, that's not something we should be discussing now," Aylin warned her. "Let's talk when we get back."

She was only silent for like ten seconds practically.

"What if the emperor wanted us right away? I mean that child's mother might have just been lucky to birth such a cute little girl." Ayla laughed.

"She's like a music box, I wonder her up too much. She's singing the tune I thought she would, but I'm sure she will sing another soon." I laughed as the eunuch was flabbergasted at how nasty Alya was while I offered him half of my dumpling and he was very thankful.

Chapter Text

I paused when the carriage stopped and I looked around the corner to see Maomao just standing there in the dark.

I pushed myself off the carriage confused as I went to go over and Maomao noticed. I tilted my head to the side as she smirked a little seeing I had no clue what they planned.

Maomao put on a neutral expression and then raised her arm out to the side. Out of darkness a beautiful being appeared looking like Ah-Duo. I nearly recognised Jinshi, but he distracted me by dancing so prettily and there were little lights around him as he moved.

My mind didn't focus on logic or try to figure out what was happening. I was just simply in awe and enjoyed it, it reminded me of when I first found Mother's garden.

All the flowers were so gorgeous most weren't well since it had been a while since it was all tended to, but many toughed it out. I stood before her grave confused since I felt like she had disappeared one day.

I understood in the future what happened when my father explained in more detail, but when I was so young I was trying to find her all the time.

When I read her name on her tombstone, I cried from happiness, but also sadness.

"You didn't leave me out of choice like you had done before, so I didn't make you sad," I mumbled. "I'm glad! Mother! I will take care of the garden! All of it so let's be a family together again one day!"

I felt tears fall down my face remembering that feeling of relief. She hadn't left me because I hurt her in some unknown way she just left with no choice in the matter. It was like I was seeing her again like she had returned to reassure me.

It was gorgeous the entire dance and then he was gone.

"Where did she go?!" Ayla ran over to Maomao.

Maomao shushed her and then pointed up at the moon. "Diana." She spoke in my mother's language making my eyes widen hearing her say that. "...To...moon and back...love!"

Maomao looked at me as she said that making me burst into tears even more.

"Prin-" Aylin paused when I ran over to Maomao crying my eyes out.

Maomao bowed to them as she came over to lift me into her arms then made her way to where Gaoshun was waiting. She was stunned at how much I was crying and she looked nervous that maybe what they planned didn't help me.

"Did I say it all right?" Maomao asked.

"Horribly!" I exclaimed and she nervously laughed. "But that's how I used to say it! I do love her to the moon and back! Thank you!"

Once she took me inside Gaoshun was so concerned at how red I was. He got some tissues to wipe my tears as I was still very emotional. Maomao put me down in a chair and they tended to me as I tightly hugged Bao then the door was slammed open.

"Why did no one come for me?!" Jinshi yelled then noticed Maomao and Gaoshun were turned away from him. "Hey!"

"Why are-" Jinshi paused when I ran past them and grabbed onto his clothes.

"I knew it was you!" I exclaimed and he was very nervous. "Thanks! I loved it!"

"...Are you sure?" He asked me stunned as he was wiping my tears.

"I don't know! It was just! Mother really loved me!" I exclaimed.

"Of course she did." Jinshi gently smiled and I looked up at him. "She was always so excited to meet you and had your name planned for a long time. She was quite adamant that she was the one naming you. Lady Meilin was the one who wanted you the most even before you were born."

"I miss her!" I exclaimed and he lifted me up into his arms to hug me.

He allowed me to cry as he gave the other two attitude and Maomao dried his hair for him. "How did you figure out how to speak my mother's language?" I asked Maomao.

"Master Jinshi and the Emperor really put their minds together. They wrote this..." Maomao held out some paper.

"...What is this?" I mumbled confused as I sniffled.

"Your mother's language," Jinshi explained, and I stared up at him.

"...Momo you made a miracle if this was all you had as a reference." I hummed and she laughed as Jinshi pouted. "I'm sure Father must have remembered phrases."

"He did," Maomao confirmed as I grinned.

"Maomao, would you like to learn it?" I asked. She looked shocked but saw I really want to gift her this, and she patted my head.

"Love...to." She spoke my mother's language making me laugh at how awkward she sounded.

"Good!" I nodded. "...Thank you all for your efforts."

"It was worth it." Jinshi hummed.

"What about the Envoys?" Gaoshun asked about who the show was really for.

"They had a big reaction," Maomao informed him. "I think it was a success."

"...It's good they couldn't grab Jinshi or there definitely would have been a war," I admitted confusing Jinshi.

"It is a risk we knew that could potentially happen if it went wrong," Maomao added and Gaoshun nodded as well confusing Jinshi even more. He just shrugged in the end as he looked down at me as I was running my finger over the words.

He grinned seeing I looked so peaceful.

They couldn't tell and I couldn't either what this really did for me, but it was perfect and I felt very at peace. My worries were gone. "...Also Jinshi," I spoke up, and he looked down at me. "Never dress as a woman again, it's frightening."

"Hey!" He whined. "Didn't you cry at how pretty I was?"

"Yes since someone encapsulated my mother's aura, but it's creepy from you," I admitted. "I don't want there to be problems or for you to just up and disappear like my mother."

He grumbled then paused hearing the last bit. "You don't want me to disappear?" He asked as I was busy with a new dumpling Maomao gave me. "Princess, tell me this is very important!"

I just ignored him as he whined even more.

Maomao and Gaoshun laughed as they watched us.

After that, I went with Jinshi on his visits to the concubines. They were so relieved to see I was okay and wondered why I was even on that carriage and I would look to Jinshi every time who got nervous. It was funny since he couldn't explain and the concubines who cared for me got mad at him.

Even Lishu got mad shocking me since she loves him.

During that time it was rather peaceful, and my birthday was highly celebrated. It was amazing how many people celebrated it with me this time. I had one birthday with just my father and Anshi before, but this time there were so many people.

I did wish for a couple of people to be here, but that was just wishful thinking for one of them.

I enjoyed it immensely and even got a huge dumpling as my cake! Maomao came up with that and I didn't stop praising her for it since I loved it.

One day Maomao and I were on our way to the school to see how it was going since it had only been running for a while now. "Maomao! Princess!" Xiaolan exclaimed seeing us and the other maids flinched seeing us up here. "I'm about to go off to school! I'm proud to be the first generation! Thank you for telling me about this Princess!"

"You showed a want to learn, there is no reason for me not to tell you." I hummed. "And you have been very adorable."

Xiaolan brightly smiled as Maomao nervously laughed.

Xiaolan went on her way to class and Maomao and I sat down for a snack. She gave me my dumpling as she was enjoying the shade of a nearby tree while I was sitting in the sunlight.

"... I have nothing to do, but the scented oil problem hasn't been solved." Maomao groaned. "Who conspired to get those brought in here?"

"Envoys might have a hand." I hummed.

"And you completely destroyed their chances of becoming Concubines," Maomao added and I smirked.

"They did that themselves by being so haughty, Ayla needs to learn that expressions are important. The desire for power and money glowed in her eyes, but there is something more." I hummed.

"More?" Maomao asked me, and I just munched on my dumpling.

Maomao looked determined as she stood up then grabbed a stick and started to draw symbols representing each of the high-ranking concubines. "Concubine Loulan should be the most important...the Emperor does visit her often, but he doesn't seem too passionate about it," Maomao mumbled.

"Is the Emperor passionate when he visits Consort Loulan?" Maomao asked me.

"...You think I know of their nights of wonder?" I asked and she paused then looked at me. "She confuses him, and he asked me for my opinion."

"And what is that?" Maomao hummed.

"Don't get close," I stated. "I will hand you the same advice."

"Okay..." She mumbled confusedly since she didn't know Loulan. "...Where did that Concubine who supposedly tried to poison Concubine Gyokuyou when she was pregnant with Lingli learn about poisons?"

I saw she asked a good question there.

"Suirei...we haven't found her...why? For what cause?" Maomao drew a circle in the dirt repeatedly. "Why did she go after Master Jinshi? I'm just a taster. There's no need to-"

Maomao looked back at me since she had forgotten at that moment she really wasn't someone unimportant. She's been delegated to me by my father himself to look after me and it's obvious there are tensions.

"Will we start our lessons soon?" Maomao asked me.

"Yes, but I will only be teaching you writing," I stated. "There's no reason for you to speak it, and many will get suspicious if you spoke to me in that language. Anyway, I have a clue on who has taught that concubine or even hinted at the knowledge of it."

"Who?!" Maomao exclaimed surprised.

I got down and took a stick myself then walked off and drew a circle very far away from the rest signifying she doesn't know these people or that they even exist. This also symbolises their fate. They have been stuffed away from sight to be forgotten.

"A long forgotten group of people...well more like people no one wants to look at since they can't be saved or freed from their shackles." I hummed as I drew a rather large circle confusing her. "They are who I say are the most dangerous people here and the most innocent."

"Why?" Maomao asked me.

"They have a lot of medical knowledge," I explained. "They happily help out many who are stuck in their old position. Ladies that are like a garden for the Emperor to look upon and pick from."

"If they are so kind, why would they teach poison to others?" Maomao asked me.

"Their old position was under my grandfather...that disgusting man, that touched every child he could." I hummed. "He didn't care for the fate of a single one, if you were even touched by the Emperor well you have to stay. If you were working under a concubine then they have to as well."

"Wouldn't you despise my lineage enough that you would even kill a baby just to get some revenge? You could even convince yourself it's a mercy." I explained shocking her. "That is why my mother was so cautious. She could see the resentment and she didn't share a tinge of their fate, it was her choice to come here...her last hope."

"Last hope?" Maomao asked.

I poked her nose with the stick confusing her. "I'm bored, let's go back."

Maomao nodded seeing she couldn't ask anymore, but it was a very big hint. She now knew something drove my mother here, and it was out of her own choice to come here. She was also accepted in and wasn't made a concubine immediately.

Maomao stared at my back as we walked.

It was very strange all the circumstances around my mother since she needed to have connections to come in here so freely. And she was gorgeous, but too grown for the previous Emperor to like or maybe she even rejected him harshly.

"She was very close to Lady Ah-Duo as well..." Maomao hummed. "She had been here for a long time and would be the same age as his majesty."

Maomao and I stopped hearing squeaks we looked up to see the ladies in waiting from the Crystal Pavilion. They froze when they saw us and three were either disgusted or fearful while the last was in the back, Shin. She harshly sneered making Maomao sigh since she expected that.

The three ladies in waiting in the front rushed past us first.

Shin was still standing there then slowly walked past us as we stood still. I closed my eyes to listen out better, and I knew it was coming.

"...Dirty parasite." Shin hissed as she went past making Maomao's eyes widen and I could see she was reaching out to Shin out of pure instinct.

"Momo." I pulled on her skirt as she looked down at me confused and Shin looked back at me. "Did I call you Shin? No."

She rolled her eyes and carried on walking.

Once she was gone I went on ahead like there was no problem. "Lili! She just insulted you." Maomao pointed out.

"I know what a parasite is," I reassured her.

"...Is this normal?" She questioned me.

"You haven't heard the novel of it really." I sighed then smirked. "She will be dealt with, she will leave these walls very red in the cheeks. I have only been kind to such a thing since Lihua treasured her, but Shin has finally taken too much action where I can drag her down."

"Ask me whatever you need to be done," Maomao added and I smirked.

"You are much more willing than usual." I grinned. "Do you want revenge for how she treated you before?"

"No, she called my lady a parasite," Maomao stated. "I should have noticed this behaviour sooner. I'm sorry that I didn't, but I will do my uttermost to help you."

"...Momo, you can be causal with me I didn't make you my friend to be like a guardian to me," I informed her.

"I know, but you also wanted someone who cares for you and can even stand up to you. I will do that." Maomao reassured me. "So you have to give up with this."

I giggled really happy that she was so adamant and nodded.

We went to my garden first before we returned and Maomao paused when I was looking at some recently dug dirt with red flowers on the ground that have even have been trampled on. "...Wasn't there something there before?" She questioned me.

"Yes, two small bundles of bushy white and red flowers called the four o'clock flower...it looks like they only wanted the white ones." I sighed heavily. "At least just replant the red ones? Why were they in such a rush?"

"What should we do?" She asked me.

"I will make some visits they can only be planted into the ground to live. They can't be put in any kind of pot since their roots are too large and then once I find them they will meet their fate," I smirked and she shivered a little feeling bad for the person, but it's an insane act to do.

This garden is dedicated to my mother, and taking a piece of that is so disrespectful and an insult to her. Father will probably even want to execute the person, but...the ground is a little wet.

"I will wait to find out their reason first." I hummed.

Chapter Text

That day, I taught Maomao a little and she learned quite quickly and efficiently. She wasn't good at writing, but I could see she really wanted to learn to read it first. It was a little confusing since she should know it's more effective to learn all the different ways altogether.

When we finished up, she went to have food and I came after to give her a couple of quick questions to test her on how much she learned today, but when I walked in I was grabbed immediately.

"Ah!" Yinghua yelled as she lifted me into her arms confusing me then I saw Ailan looked unwell. They are all especially careful I don't get sick since surely my father will freak out if I fall ill.

The situation with the envoys has gossiped about a lot since it was a risk to be so rude to them only over a child who isn't truly the heir in the end. But that's only weird if we were like how royal families usually are.

Thankfully, we aren't the common royal family and actually close and care for one another.

Maomao gave Ailan a check-up while Yinghua sat with me in her lap. "You have a slight fever. Should I make some medicine for you?" Maomao asked.

"She's so red, the fever is strong," I added. "Take her to the clinic."

"Yeah, that would be a good idea," Yinghua added.

"The clinic?" Maomao asked.

"...Grandma might be there, I'm coming with." I hummed.

"But!" Yinghua panicked.

"I know how these things transfer I will be keeping a good distance the entire time," I reassured her.

"Maomao watch her," Yinghua asked and she nodded.

I led the way for us as it was turning night and I gave Maomao my questions. She looked lost so it looks like we will need to repeat the same lesson tomorrow. She was less focused the further we got away from the Jade Pavilion since we were coming across places she has never been before.

The clinic was near the washhouse, so she might have passed this place. It's built out of the way on purpose and to not stand out so it's hard to notice it unless you come here on purpose.

I walked in with them to see many of the old ladies glance at me or even glare. I accepted the looks but knew they weren't truly aimed at me but the blood of the old man that I shared.

"Excuse me," I spoke to one who turned to me, and I noticed the hatred in her eyes was immense compared to others so she was perfect to get close to. If anyone really was planning to make the infertility problem worse they would come to someone like her who would forget morals in favour of revenge.

And to draw them out I need to give them a big aim of theirs, surely it's my life.

I smirked at her as I could tell this was the one thing I needed to do to set things in motion. I wanted Suirei to stop hiding already and reveal what they actually wanted with me.

Surely, I can trap them before they kill someone I love.

"My friend caught a cold," I informed her, and she flinched at the way I addressed Ailan. "Come here and get checked on."

Ailan came over and the court lady placed her hand on Ailan's forehead. "A slight fever. Show me your tongue." She demanded and Ailan followed her order. "Hm. It doesn't seem too bad. You should be fine if you don't push yourself too hard over the next couple of days, but what do you want to do?"

"I don't want the concubines or Princess to catch it. Could I stay overnight, just to be safe?" Ailan asked.

"Follow me." The court lady picked up the laundry she was working on and led the way.

I looked at Maomao who was so surprised that the court lady was so sound in her diagnosis and was actually professional. The quack doctor looked pathetic compared, it's a shame women can't be doctors here and they aren't allowed to make medicine, but I made sure Jinshi didn't even try to stop Maomao who had saved many with her skills.

"I hate this smell." Ailan groaned as we walked through the halls.

"It's alcohol. It means this place is kept clean." Maomao spoke up. "There are lots of windows meaning it has good ventilation. The place is kept simple making it easier to clean thoroughly. Seems like the perfect place to recover from an illness."

"It is," I confirmed. "I always send anyone ill here."

"And what about yourself?" Maomao asked me.

I stared at her seeing she hadn't been able to sense the hatred for me here. I'm sure most won't do anything if I really did stay here, but it only takes one to tamper and I could fall iller or just die. "My father doesn't allow anyone near me when I'm in such a state," I explained.

"Use this room." The court lady stopped and motioned for Ailan to go inside.

"Thank you. Maomao, tell the others I will be back tomorrow." Ailan asked.

"Look after yourself Ailan, I will be disappointed if you come back too soon," I warned her and she giggled as she nodded.

She went inside and Maomao looked in curiously, but the court lady grabbed her by the collar. "You get back to work. Don't think assisting a sick person gets you out of work. And Princess it is not a good idea to follow your servants around." She scolded me to shocking Maomao.

"Oh, is that a concern or a warning?" I hummed making the court lady's eyes widen seeing I hinted that I might already know how she feels. "Momo come on, let's go."

Maomao quickly followed after me and we made our way to the exit. We were walking outside, and she saw there were tons of older court ladies working there. "In the Rear Palace, once a woman reaches a certain age, she's more or less forced out and replaced," Maomao mumbled.

"I guess they need clinic workers to have experience and knowledge, so they get to stay longer..." Maomao hummed. I sighed that she got that wrong and she looked at me and then wondered if I sighed since Jinshi was here.

"You have already gone back to sighing at the sight of me?" Jinshi pouted.

"Do you want a sneer?" I hummed and he frowned. "Why are you even here?"

"I could say the same thing," Jinshi started to give me attitude so I punched his knee cap making him groan. "Why is that the new thing?"

"I am here since I have people I care for." I hummed. "...You don't seem worried."

He gave me a confused look shocking me a little that he couldn't tell that there was a deep-rooted resentment here. "Also, it seems the palace isn't in order. Momo had no idea the clinic existed." I informed him.

"Really? You should have received a guide to all of the places here when you first came." Jinshi groaned. "Did they forget to show you?"

"I may not have been paying attention to what was being said from discontent of being sold off suddenly." Maomao guessed.

"But you still should have looked for things you could take advantage of," I added.

"It was more well-established than I expected, so I was surprised. Maybe that should be the official medical office, too." Maomao suggested.

"You are getting more clueless than Jinshi today." I hummed visibly stunned confusing her. "Momo, there's this dumb rule where only men can be doctors because...stupid," I explained. "Very stupid. Really stupid, I rather trust you than the Quack Doctor."

Jinshi nervously laughed.

"Only doctors can do surgery and make medicine," Gaoshun admitted.

"What about me?" Maomao pointed at herself.

"You are my person. I threatened Jinshi very quickly." I admitted and Jinshi slowly nodded to confirm that was the truth.

"It was the most she ever talked to me really back then..." He slumped down. "For the future, we need to be able to come up with a new way to get doctors. So that non-eunuchs can perform medicine."

Maomao looked down immediately at the mention of the word. "How unfortunate. If only he had waited just a few more years..." Maomao hummed and even prayed for him making me giggle.

"What's that now?" Jinshi hissed in embarrassment.

Maomao covered her mouth showing she didn't mean for that to come out. "Master Jinshi, there is much work to be done," Gaoshun spoke up since the conversation had been tainted.

"Got it." Jinshi nodded as they turned away then he glanced back at us. "Apothecary. Make sure no one finds out that you make medicines."

"Understood." Maomao bowed and he walked off.

"She smells of it." I sighed and Maomao paused as she sniffed herself. "You have already been discovered today, but that's in my favour now."

"How?" Maomao questioned me confused and I only smiled more as I went on ahead.

"Lili!" She rushed after me. "At least explain one thing!"

I didn't tell her anything and the next day came rather quickly.

"Shin has been smiling more." I hummed suspicious of her as I made a visit to the Crystal Pavilion. I had gone to see Lihua and sneakily did a check-up on her on what Maomao told me to look out for.

Lihua is healthy, but there can still be underlying things I need to look out for.

I also noticed a maid has gone missing, and I'm pretty sure someone was reported as sick before. Shin probably sent them away since if she used her to make Lihua ill it would be too obvious and the fault of it would fall upon Shin as the head maid.

I sighed as I was on my way out then glanced at their garden that was only one of the good things about this place. It never changes, but this time. I paused as I focused in on a shed that had two bushes with white flowers beside it.

Those were my stolen flowers, but only the white ones that represent health when combined with the colour of their green stems and leaves.

Their fragrance are very powerful as well and they are right next to that shed. A maid is also missing and the effort to plant all those there.

"Someone needs help..." I mumbled stunned.

"That garden isn't for you," Shin spoke up.

I saw she was standing in front of me showing her disgust for me fully. I stared at her then walked past to find she smelled pungent this time and it was of a fragrance that can harm pregnant ladies.

"Your smell...I don't like it." I hummed as I recognised it to be one we ordered them to throw out.

"Who cares what you like?" Shin smirked.

"My father does." I grinned and she frowned. "He doesn't like you."

She was filled with rage, and I guess this wasn't a good time to do this, but realising what she was doing to someone pissed me off majorly. She is so adamant about hurting Lihua I just want to be able to drag her to the ground and make her drink those fragrant oils.

She stepped towards me making me laugh seeing that was enough to anger her as she raised her hand.

"Shin?" Lihua hummed. Shin froze then composed herself and turned to Lihua who was confused to see she was with me. "Why was your hand raised?"

"The Prin-" Shin went to say.

"She informed me of some flowers she had seen before that she would like to receive," I spoke up confusing Shin. "But I don't have any flowers like that on me for the moment, but I have one that I have been meaning to give you."

Shin looked apprehensive while Lihua smiled and came over to see what one I meant. It was a small but gorgeous flower with many little heads and it was bright yellow. Shin narrowed her eyes at me as I held it out to her.

"Why don't you accept it?" Lihua asked hoping we could be friendly since we are both her family.

Shin held out her hand and I dumped it into it and she started to inspect it like she was expecting it to explode or poison her. "You really like it." I hummed, and Shin glared at me slightly.

"I will be back soon, Lihua." I grinned at her.

She sweetly smiled as I glanced at Shin and passed her. She looked slightly irritated, but I will surely see her expression filled with fear soon. I had a plan in mind already for how this will go and I need a few people to help me.

When I got back to the Jade Pavilion, I found out Maomao had been summoned by someone. "Someone wants to see me?" Maomao asked Gyokuyou as Ailan was beside her.

"The court lady?" I asked surprising them.

"Yeah, she wants to meet you, Maomao," Gyokuyou confirmed.

"I'm sorry. I should have taken the medicine you made for me while I was here, but she saw me take it last night." Ailan apologised.

"Don't worry, she could already tell Maomao smelled of medicine," I reassured her. "She just waited to corner you and ask you when you would likely panic and likely let it slip as well."

Ailan still looked really dejected at her mistake. I walked over and looked up to make eye contact with her and smiled. "I'm glad you are well." I admitted.

Ailan smiled and bowed to me as I nodded at her.

"Will there be any repercussions?" Gyokuyou asked me worried for Maomao.

"I say no, so no." I hummed. "But the request to meet...I'm curious, this worked much better than I needed it to."

Maomao stared at me wondering what I was planning since surely I can just go meet this person on my own easily. "She wants to borrow Maomao for a while." Ailan explained a little more.

"The medicine she gave you...they can't make medicine there, they might need some." I speculated. Maomao nodded since that sounded like a likely reason.

"Ailan, please bring Yinghua here," Gyokuyou asked and Ailan walked off to fetch her. "I hope you will allow her to come along."

"I think it would be best to bring along another." I nodded. "Thanks."

Gyokuyou brightly smiled seeing she didn't upset me but rather helped. She has been really wanting to repay me for helping clear any suspicions on her for the death of Lady Jin.

Yinghua guided us, and the court lady was surprised I was there again smiling brightly at her.

She felt a little unnerved or maybe it was guilt, it was definite guilt that I already knew the deepness of. I just want to confirm it some more and truly learn what kind of person she is.

I have been curious what it's like to hurt someone who already holds incredible guilty for their actions and to get revenge myself. The sweetest revenge I would probably ever receive.

I may have seemed kind to most with how I have helped solve many things so far, but I just want to protect my own people.

I will learn so much more so I can torture those who think no one knows their sins, I will make sure their minds are tormented by their past actions.

That's a promise.

Chapter Text

The court lady took us inside and served us some tea. "My name is Shenlü." She bowed, and her name meant deep green. I guess her parents loved her eyes and wanted to make her more appealing to suitors who wouldn't see her immediately.

Green eyes are a very big rarity over here, so they are adored and celebrated like my mother being called beautiful forest. "Please excuse me for my attitude yesterday." Shenlü apologised. "I had no clue you worked for the Precious Consort."

Maomao looked slightly confused since shouldn't being my nanny basically be much more important. She is trusted with someone who has been given the title to claim the throne if my father passes.

"You are being quite calm and apologetic, you also look nervous," I commented and her eyes widened. "You want her help, don't you?"

"I do," Shenlü confirmed and looked unsure about going forward with her request.

"Go on" I grinned motioning to her that just asking is no problem.

"Thank you. There is a servant working for the Wise Consort, Lady Lihua, at the Crystal Pavilion. I'd like for you to make some medicine for her." Shenlü asked.

Yinghua slammed her hands onto the table and stood up in rage since it was outrageous what she was requesting. "Do you understand what you are saying?!" Yinghua yelled. "If people found out that someone who is not a doctor is making medicine!"

"I'm quite aware." She hummed. "But I say the Princess can handle that."

"Aren't you being rude?!" Yinghua screeched. "She is the Crown Princess! You can't just request something from her!"

"Shenlü, do you mean the maid named Azure?" I asked and her eyes widened. "Don't worry, I was planning on taking care of this next, but I won't forget that you requested this."

She frowned as I smiled. "It's very kind of you," I admitted shocking her and Yinghua gasped since I was being polite to her. "It's nice to see ladies looking out for each other for once."

"Now, Momo, you said before for me to ask you and you would do your uttermost to help me." I hummed and she straightened herself out and it was like she had cat ears for a second ready for a treat. "Good, I will need you to sneak into the Crystal Pavilion with the Quack Doctor."

"But I'm banned." Maomao nervously mumbled as she looked away.

"Yeah, you are banned from there for huffing the maids." I hummed, and the court lady stared at her. "But a little makeup can change anyone."

"Won't you get in trouble?" Yinghua mumbled.

"I'm the cute Crown Princess." I bragged and Maomao sighed. "And...a life is in the balance, who cares for the rules? Why wouldn't I use my power to help them? Now tell me what you know, Shenlü. I need to know the full extent of the maid's ailments."

"...Yes..." Shenlü slowly nodded still very surprised.

"Azure was a servant girl who frequented this laundry area who I became familiar with. Around the time the caravan came, she seemed to be fatigued and had a fever. She also had this strange cough." Shenlü explained.

"I told her to get some serious rest, but after that, she suddenly went missing." She hummed.

"Around that time Shin had a letter she scoffed at...it could be a request to go to the clinic then not long after the servant went missing...my, it's quite obvious." I sighed.

"Did she send her home?" Yinghua asked me.

"No, a dying person can be useful." I hummed concerning her. "Shin will use whatever is of use and not care one bit for the person. Azure is surely somewhere suffering horribly if she hasn't come back to service yet."

"I wonder if those flowers were only a wish or to catch my interest." I hummed.

"It might be, it has been known that you help many people!" Yinghua bragged about me making Shenlü curious.

"It's already been half a month since I last saw her," Shenlü added.

"Half a month?!" Yinghua gasped.

"Let's act tomorrow." I hummed.

Maomao nodded and that was the end of it, I allowed Yinghua and Maomao to go ahead. Maomao gave me a suspicious look since it was obvious I had other intentions with Shenlü, but I just smiled at her.

She went on ahead with Yinghua, and I walked after them to the door as Shenlü looked troubled. She sighed then stood up to see I was still at the door and her hands trembled.

"You truly represent Lady Meilin." She admitted as I looked back at her. Shenlü was looking above me like she was seeing my mother instead of me. She had to look away in the end and stare at the floor. "Like a..."

"You look unwell," I admitted and she flinched. "Go rest."

I went on to catch up with the others and once I rounded the corner I found Yinghua freaking out that she lost me so quickly while Maomao was looking at the corner expecting me to come from there.

Yinghua calmed down once she saw me and she looked ready to cry. I even felt like I needed to apologise.

"This is getting troublesome." Yinghua sighed as we left the clinic. "Does this servant girl really even exist?"

"Are you accusing me of having delusions?" I asked and she was panicking. "I will forgive you if you do one thing."

"Of course!" Yinghua exclaimed.

"Don't tell anyone about any of this or what we plan to do tomorrow." I grinned and she went pale. "A life hangs in the balance this needs to go right so justice can also be served and I can destroy someone."

"Destroy?" Yinghua gasped but nodded.

"Oh...Momo in the grass." I pointed at it after seeing a little slither of something and she pounced on the patch of grass scaring Yinghua.

"What?! Maomao?! Princess, what is she doing?" Yinghua asked me.

"Hunting to potentially save someone in the future," I explained and she was still confused as Maomao was smirking with her hands closed tightly together. "Show me. I have never seen it before, but I was told about them by my mother."

"I have been looking for it for a long time." Maomao opened her hands to show the little tail that was squirming around.

"The tail is lost by lizards to be used as a distraction to escape and usually their tails get caught on things so they grow another to repeat the practice," I explained. "The idea and process is fascinating, but don't try inventing the elixir of life with it."

"I wo-" Maomao paused when I took a step back and Yinghua collapsed in front of me. "Lady Yinghua?"

"I saw she had gone pale." I hummed. "Well, I guess she will be out of it even for tomorrow so that works in my favour," I mumbled and she nervously laughed.

I got a eunuch to help carry her back to the Jade Pavilion then I made a visit to the Quack Doctor with Maomao who was happy to see us then got scared seeing I looked so serious.

"I have orders. I also need you to grow some balls...sorry, I mean become braver that was rather rude." I hummed, and Maomao laughed behind her sleeve.

The cat came running seeing me and started to climb me as I explained to the Quack Doctor what I needed him to do.

I knew he would resist in participating since it means confronting people and breaking rules in a way, but I already reassured him the brunt of any flack will come onto me.

"There is a maid hidden away dying." I explained and he froze. "I need you both to go in there and locate her and treat her. Shin is suspicious of me and makes everyone watch me. You have a low reputation there, they won't ever suspect you acting out. Momo will be decked out in makeup to hide her. You need to be the one who takes the lead, please."

He gently smiled seeing I really didn't have anyone else to ask. "I trust you want to save this person. You wouldn't dare let some rules get in the way of a life. You always try your best." I admitted, and he teared up a little. "So will you help me?"

"Of course!" He exclaimed and I grinned.

The next day, the plan was put into action with the document of request I got from Jinshi, so Shin couldn't stop them from entering. I watched as they went inside and I just walked in after since Shin will be busy talking down to the Doctor.

I could hear Shin's arrogant voice even from around the corner as the Quack Doctor complimented her and the ladies in waiting for being such great help to Lihua.

"Of course we do. All the attendants of the Crystal Pavilion come from distinguished families. They are all worthy of serving the Emperor. Lady Lihua is also of noble birth and from the royal family." Shin hummed.

I'm sure she wanted to say 'So am I' about having royal blood.

It's unbelievable sometimes how arrogant one can get just because they have noble blood.

From having that blood, to her that makes you able to take care of someone better than a commoner could.

That's stupid.

The only reason nobles are mostly better than commoners is because we have more access to learn skills than commoners, but there are many commoners who would do way better than most nobles given the same chances.

An arrogant and ignorant woman who uses the noble system to justify everything. So what would that woman do if a maid became ill? Was that maid even human to her to begin? Maybe she was, but most of all that maid is a tool.

Shin will use them until they break.

I also didn't tell Maomao or the Quack Doctor where the maid was, but they soon stopped where they had a view of the shed and garden making me smirk. Maomao was whispering to the Quack Doctor to ask about it and also to tell him to head for it as soon as while she will use the surprise of her appearance to distract Shin.

While Shin was distracted looking at the flowers she didn't recognise the Quack Doctor made his way towards the shed. Maomao walked forward to hopefully distract her long enough. "You are wearing perfume today." Maomao hummed.

"Huh?" Shin flinched as she looked at Maomao who finally allowed her face to be fully seen.

"Lady Shin." Maomao grinned and Shin even took a step back from shock or maybe fear. "Pardon me for staying out of touch and for what happened the other day."

"You are from back then...!" Shin hissed. "That parasite's maid!"

Shin then turned to see the Quack Doctor who was running to the shed and she went to bolt after him, but Maomao grabbed her wrist and pulled. "What are you..." Shin gasped.

"Oh no Shin, were you hiding something in there?" I glanced at her as she turned to me shocked I was here. I had my hand in front of my mouth, but she could see my sadistic smirk. "Do you know what a parasite really is? It is someone who benefits at another's expense and you win that contest."

The Quack Doctor had opened the shed. "Little Lady! Princess!" He yelled terrified by the sight confirming my theory that the maid was in there.

Then the fragrant oils have to be in there.

Maomao rushed over and I looked at Shin who was frozen and getting paler by the second, I loved it. Maomao got to work as she ordered the Quack Doctor about and Shin made a move.

"She is underestimating my people." I hummed as I watched her walk over calmly to the shed.

I didn't tell Maomao that it was the shed I thought the ill maid was in since I wanted to challenge her I guess. I want to be proud that she's my person, and I fully believe she will be able to smell the scented oils in there, there's no need to tell her.

No one will want to go near an ill person and generally they can smell especially when they are getting closer to death. They will cover up the smell of the oils in there and I have mentioned that Shin is using Azure for something for Maomao to hear.

I only watched from a distance, but I could see Shin's every reaction. I saw how she tried to run inside but stopped showing Maomao discovered it. Shin looked to be in utter shock since I'm sure she would look down on anyone even if they were a doctor if they were of commoner blood.

That's why she would never think I could be an actual threat and insulted me carelessly.

I saw Shin's expression turn to a fearful one then she looked right at me and I smiled.

"It was you!" Shin screamed as she ran out towards me making me laugh.

Maomao rushed out to see she was heading right for me like a lunatic and she was terrified at what she would do. She never thought Shin could really be so hateful and dumb to actually run at me with full intent on using violence.

But this thing has always seen me as below her.

Well, we will never find out what Shin had planned to do to me since I'm not an idiot like her.

Two eunuchs rushed from the sides and grabbed her making her resist them. "You-!" Shin went to scream at me but controlled herself since people were starting to gather.

"Bring Jinshi here," I ordered of a lady in waiting. "Shin has plotted to harm the future child of the Emperor and one of the high-ranking concubines."

Saying that put those around on the edge since they are big accusations. Maomao helped Azure who looked very unwell making me feel a little guilty she was hidden away for so long, but I did find her.

Would anyone else have?

Well, some did find her but they have no power to help unlike me.

Jinshi and Gaoshun arrived, and I explained to them the general situation making them both freak out then get me checked on even though I went nowhere near Azure. They had Maomao wash and change to before we start the discussion.

I waited inside the door as Jinshi, Lihua and Shin were inside.

"Princess." Gaoshun greeted me by bowing.

"You took so long," I complained.

"You are impatient for once." Maomao laughed.

"I'm a child, of course I have some form of impatient," I hummed and Gaoshun bowed and went to apologise. "Who doesn't love the sweetest revenge ready for the taking?"

I walked inside as Gaoshun turned to Maomao practically demanding to know what is happening and if it is revenge then there has been some form of harm that has come to me.

She was a little terrified but also smiled seeing his concern for me.

"The Princess has chosen to endure herself, but she has come under no physical harm," Maomao reassured him. "She-"

She paused then Gaoshun looked to see I was leaning my head out of the doorway. "Get in here..." I demanded annoyed.

"Why are you two standing out here?" Jinshi asked as he was looking out with me and Maomao paused as she looked between us both. It was like we somehow looked similar there even though we have the opposite looks, age and gender.

"Their expressions...they have the same angry pout," Maomao mumbled and Gaoshun laughed.

Chapter Text

Maomao and Jinshi finally came inside, and I took the lead happily.

"Lihua as promised." I grinned shocking the others. "I apologise for the wait. I should have noticed sooner the sick had fallen so ill."

"They will be fine if you didn't push us for this she would have died." Maomao patted my head.

"I see then..." Lihua stared at Shin who had a lot to answer for.

Let's see if that tongue of hers can really work some wonders instead of sprouting so much venom. "What is the meaning of this, Lady Shin? Some items from the caravan were to be confiscated as they could make poisons. That was the clear directive." Jinshi hummed.

She was silent at first then turned to Lihua who I was next to and I smiled at her.

She stopped a sneer from coming on her face, but they noticed her face twitch. "Let's change the question. What were you trying to do with these banned goods?" Jinshi questioned her.

"I don't know what you're talking about. It's true, I ordered the sick servant to sleep inside the separate shed. But that was to prevent the spread of the disease. I had no idea what was in there." Shin argued. "How is that a crime?"

"Morally, it's very wrong," I spoke up as everyone else was quiet. "You denied her staying at the clinic."

She went to say something, but I held up my hand. "I already have the evidence. She asked for leave to recover, and you looked at her like a problem." I informed her.

"It was a problem." Shin retorted.

"And you want to be Empress one day." I giggled and she glared at me. "There isn't a drop of compassion in you."

"On the other hand for you to suddenly barge in here demanding to see Lady Lihua only to then start ransacking our shed, is somehow not a problem?" Shin asked.

"I cannot meddle? Do not forget that I am the Crown Princess." I reminded her. Jinshi tilted his head to the side since I never like to use that title, but he could tell I enjoyed using it this time. "Beside the shed were stolen flowers from my garden, I wanted to know what else of mine was here."

Shin flinched hearing me say that since it has to be true she has never seen those flowers before and she could only guess I planted them to allow this reason.

"The only reason anyone went to that place was to feed the sick. Conversely, anyone could be there at any time. How can you prove that these items belonged to me?" Shin asked.

"We can ask the servant who was there," Jinshi argued.

"The testimony of a barely conscious feverish servant? Is that trustworthy?" Shin huffed.

"So you were aware that she was feverish," Maomao smirked. "How kind of you to check in on the health of a lowly servant. Then, it's no surprise that you have the smell of incense on you. Even though you had no such scent before."

Maomao was definitely being quite bold here, but I guess she wanted to make sure Shin didn't get away with this. Maomao reached over to the basket of the perfume oils and picked one out. "Lady Shin, you have the same smell as this oil today. This bottle was placed inside a suitcase. Is the smell strong enough to emanate outside of the closed box? May I check, just to be sure?"

Maomao approached and Shin was so nervous she lashed out. "Don't touch me!" Shin screamed.

"Apothecary!" Jinshi exclaimed in worry.

"It's no big deal...you are right. I had no right to lay my hands upon you. But you can't dismiss my worry, I wouldn't be so cautious and steadfast if it wasn't for your words thrown at my lady." Maomao hissed and I titled my head.

"You are still mad over that?" I hummed as I motioned her to come over to me. I looked to see the three light cuts on her cheek.

"What do you mean?" Lihua spoke up awfully surprised. "Shin, did you insult Princess Liena?"

"Of course not, we are actually quite close." Shin grinned. "She gave me that very flower the other day."

Shin motioned at the one in Lihua's room within a vase making me giggle. "What flower is it?" Jinshi asked knowing the meaning was very important whenever a flower is given to someone.

"It's a tansy," I explained and Maomao laughed a little confusing them. "Do you know the meaning?"

"Yes, it is a flower well known for its meaning of declaring war on the receiver it shows a deep hatred for that person," Maomao explained. "Of course, she wouldn't like you. Lili even mentioned you insulted the late Lady Meilin."

"You did?" Lihua gasped.

"I..." Shin went to explain.

"You can't understand how others were above you in position when they come from a so-called lower background. Your resentment grew, and you aimed it at everyone who you thought was lower than you. My mother and I were key targets while Lihua you had to be careful with." I grinned.

Shin glared at me for bringing out her true colours and feelings that she desperately wanted to hide, but it's been obvious from day one to her that I can read her.

"Lihua can get rid of you, so you silently worked on an abortion drug to ruin her while you will become better in some way then." I laughed. "It's so desperate and sad."

"I would never do that!" Shin screamed. "There is no reason for me to harm her!"

"The reason is rather simple you have been titled as inadequate to Lihua," I stated making her stomp forward, but she didn't go any closer. "By my father and of course my mother has been favoured much more than you and given the title concubine that you never received."

"And you would say, what did you say once? Oh yeah! Meilin is a mongrel from the lowest depths of hell! A used commoner with disgusting habits!" I declared with a pure smile on my face as the others flinched at the words used.

"All said by the one who can't even get my father's favour..." I sneered at her, and she launched at me making the others panic. "Now!"

The doors shot open and a eunuch rushed in easily grabbed her and slammed her to the ground making her fall to her knees.

"Do you think I would allow even the chance to slap me?" I hissed as the eunuch made sure she was restricted well. "I never acted upon your words since they were empty and pointless."

I walked right up to her as they forced her to bend down even lower to be below my height. "But you come after my family, my dead brother, Lihua and you want to hurt my future siblings." I glared down at her, and she gasped in fear recognising my expression of rage that my mother had aimed at her once.

It's funny since that rage my mother gained was only because she insulted me her newborn daughter. She never cared what anyone thought of her, but when it came to her family she was determined not to let it go.

I was as determined as my mother to protect my family and every insult thrown against her.

"...I always wanted to try myself." I raised my hand and then slapped her as hard as I could and she whined and actually jolted from the hit. "...I have strength."

"Lili you maintain a garden, you are much stronger than children your age," Maomao informed me as she was smirking seeing I was getting my payback.

I then looked at her to see the scratch on her cheek, so I went for Shin again.

I gave her three more slaps making Gaoshun and Jinshi stare at me with wide eyes as I beaming now so happy. Maomao came over to check my hand which was red, but I was smiling so happily.

She wrapped up my hand in some wet cloth to soothe my warm hand.

"You-" Shin hissed.

"I would have executed you, be very grateful Lihua exists." I hissed back at her as I turned to Lihua. "Your go now!"

"Thank you, Princess Liena for bringing this to me." Lihua stood up and she looked confident. "What would her punishment be?"

"If she was truly trying to make an abortion drug it would be the same as murdering the Emperor's child," Jinshi explained.

"And that would be the same, regardless of which concubine's child it was?" Lihua hummed.

"My grandfather was the lone heir in the end. Every child is important." I added. "And they will be a sibling of mine."

Lihua grinned thankfully at how I viewed even her potential children the same as Gyokuyou's child. "Even if Shin's target was me?" Lihua asked, and I sighed seeing she really was going to be gentle over this.

I gave her the true power on Shin's punishment since I didn't want to tear her family from her. I want to execute Shin, but I care far more about my relationship with Lihua. "Concubine Lihua! That's..." Jinshi gasped.

"Shin, you have never treated me as a concubine." Lihua walked closer to her and motioned for the eunuch to let her go.

The eunuch looked at me and I nodded as Shin slowly stood up very nerve-wracked. "I'm not worthy of becoming an Empress. That's what you thought, right? We didn't know until the last moment which one of us, you or I, would become the concubine."

Lihua placed her hand gently on Shin's cheek showing she still held affection and care even when she had planned such a horrific act against her. "What, now you are talking down to me?" Shin hissed and grabbed her wrist then threw it away shocking Lihua at her aggression.

"That's what I have always hated about you! I was always better at my studies and manners than you! And I excel in so many more things than you! And yet, why does everyone..." Shin hissed.

It's a very wrong assumption that father would choose someone as a concubine based on their skills to be empress.

My father has a type that's it.

He also doesn't like such greedy and emotionally led people like Shin. He wants people who are harmonious in this place to make it a peaceful environment for his children, unlike how his childhood was.

"Because you are the daughter of the head of the family? Is that why you are better than me?! It can't be!" Shin screamed. "I have been raised to become the Empress from the day I was born!"

"May I consider that a confession?" Jinshi asked.

"Most definitely," I added.

Shin lurched at the table and grabbed the basket of perfumed oils. "May you rot childless out in this garden, Lihua!" Shin threw the entire thing at her, but Gaoshun grabbed her wrist so she dropped the basket.

Maomao moved me away from the scene of it to behind Lihua where it was safer. Lihua stepped close to me as well protectively while I was peeking my head out to see Shin's misery.

"Don't touch me! Unhand me, you filthy eunuch! Let me go!" Shin demanded as he got her hands behind her back.

Maomao walked over making Shin stop and stare at her confused. "Lady Shin, you must love the Emperor very much." Maomao hummed.

"Of course I do! What are you saying?!" Shin screamed.

"No, I just thought you seemed to love the status of Empress more, unlike Lady Lihua. It was just pure jealousy of Lady Meilin who was going to be Empress if she didn't pass away." Maomao hummed.

"Pass away?" Shin mumbled confusing Maomao.

Lihua went over and Maomao moved while I followed Lihua and looked up at Lihua hopeful. "I will keep that promise, Princess," Lihua reassured me and I brightly smiled. "Shin this is for what you have done to the Princess."

Lihua slapped her harshly. "Sir Jinshi, this head lady in waiting has verbally abused her mistress. Enough to make me raise my hand against her. As such, I will fire her from my service." Lihua stated showing she was being very lenient still.

"Concubine Lihua? That's..." Jinshi mumbled.

"Oh, is the slap not enough?" Lihua asked.

"I say she needs another, or maybe a punch," I suggested so Lihua grabbed Shin by her clothes shocking the others.

"Please wait!" Jinshi rushed over.

"I will not!" Lihua rejected and I giggled with Maomao.

I'm so relieved Lihua took my warning this time and grew to make sure she won't be ruled over or taken advantage of by someone like Shin again. I know all my future siblings from her will grow up well and safe.

One person who hated me smiled and then smirked as she went to kick at me.

"I can see your leg from this height." I sighed as I stepped away from Shin. "Such an action can get you executed."

I rolled my eyes at her, and she knew that she had lost everything because of me now so she didn't hold back.

"You rotten child! Your mother was an insect that came from nowhere! How the hell could your mother be seen fit for the Empress seat?! There is ugly blood in you! You should have died! Your mother deserved to be murdered!" Shin screamed as the others looked horrified and looked at me.

"..." I stared at her a little puzzled. "How did someone like you find that out?"

"Why would I tell you?! You are going to die one day, aren't you?! The exact same way! No one got caught or executed for it! Did you see it?! Your mother's cor-!" Shin laughed and went to yell some more, but Jinshi slapped her across the face shocking us all.

He looked enraged and maybe even saddened to hear such news. "No more will be heard out of you." Jinshi hissed.

"Please ban her from ever entering the Rear Palace again," Lihua ordered. "Don't allow her to ever come near the Princess again."

"...Suck it." I grinned at Shin as I giggled.

"That's not words a lady would use." Maomao hummed.

"I'm a child just confronting another child that's way bigger than me!" I declared.

After that, they took Shin away and I stayed with Lihua so happy she has changed and that this place will as well. "Lihua I'm proud!" I exclaimed, and she grinned down at me. "I'm glad...I don't want to lose another that I see as a mother..."

Lihua fell to her knees and hugged me tightly hoping to reassure me that she won't ever leave me.

Maomao and Jinshi were looking in from outside the door and saw how I trembled. I was truly worried this entire time since if I was too late Lihua would have gotten hurt. Lihua teared up herself hurt that Meilin truly was killed she didn't pass away like she thought.

"You are my child too Liena if you will have me," Lihua promised me and I nodded making her smile. "Thank you."

Maomao smiled seeing us so close while Jinshi frowned.

"...Lady Meilin was murdered..." Jinshi mumbled. "The Princess was there..."

They heard a sniffle shocked to hear it come from Gaoshun who quickly excused himself and they were quiet as they both didn't know what to say. The shock of the truth was a lot to hear for Jinshi Maomao could tell.

For her it made her realise how deep my feelings for my mother are and how her very existence is pure joy, but also pure suffering for me.

It was a thing neither of them could truly understand, but they were determined to make sure I could still smile.

"Dumplings...I need to buy some." Jinshi noted to himself and Maomao shook her head at how determined he looked.

Chapter Text

After I talked with Lihua, I noticed it was getting late since the sun was setting. I walked outside to see Maomao explaining to Jinshi that the flowers near the shed were from my garden.

"Lili noticed them and she knows that only the white flowers were taken and placed there, the combination of green and white means good health." Maomao sighed. "...I never saw any around the palace. Did Lili have them removed?"

"No, Lady Meilin did." Jinshi hummed.

"That's good. She must have known the white powder packed in the seeds can be used to induce an abortion." Maomao hummed, and he gasped.

"That's why I was worried when they disappeared," I added. "But I will have them taken back to my garden. They can only be used to make the abortion medicine if you have the knowledge on how to make it, so I wasn't too worried...but..."

"Medical knowledge is also needed to use the scented oils to make the abortion drug," Maomao added.

"Yes, it seems there has been a rise in people gaining that knowledge." I sighed.

"How did Lady Shin know how to make an abortion drug?" Maomao asked. I grinned, knowing it was a simple conversation or action that made Shin learn that.

That person gave Shin the weapon she could wield, but only if she wanted to.

"I doubt she'd confess even if questioned, but..." Jinshi groaned and then looked at me. "Can I ask one thing?"

"Nothing weird." I sighed, then noticed he reached out to me. He ruffled my hair gently, confusing me immensely, making Maomao laugh seeing my confused expression. I looked like the cat whenever it is surprised.

"Are you saying that someone in the rear palace is spreading the word that these oils can be used for abortions?" Jinshi asked.

"I don't know," Maomao admitted. "But we can never be too careful."

"And...about Lady Meilin..." Jinshi nervously spoke.

"Ah, that...keep it quiet," I asked. "It was partly the reason that her death was announced at a later date, and any question about it I will not answer."

"Then...Is someone after your life?" Jinshi mumbled.

"...I don't know." I mumbled, concerning them all. "It doesn't matter, I never leave the Palace."

"This is very important!" Jinshi exclaimed, and I just stared at him. I felt tired already from such a long day, so I just walked off. "Princess!"

Maomao grabbed his wrist, stopping him, and he looked annoyed. She motioned ahead. I was heading towards a maid holding flowers like the ones near the shed. "White blossom." I hummed as I stood in front of her.

"What happened to the girl in the shed?!" She trembled.

"She's leaving the rear palace to get proper treatment," I informed her, and she sighed in relief.

"I see." She grinned and then held out the flowers to me. "I'm sorry for..."

"You need to be punished for this," I admitted. She went pale, but deeply bowed, showing she would take it.

"Have you ever had a dumpling?" I asked, confusing her. "That's your punishment. You have to try one. Follow me now, or the punishment will become a worse one."

"Yes!" She rushed after me.

"And you never know, but one day there might be something only you can do for me out of anyone." I hummed, and she gasped hearing that, but was determined to do so. She will be useful one day surely, maybe for a message or something I don't want anyone to know of.

That very night, Father visited Lihua, who happily explained how I helped her. She got quieter when she remembered Shin declaring how Meilin was murdered. "You have gone quiet." Father pointed out as he was staring down into his cup of wine she had poured. "Is something wrong?"

"...Shin admitted that she knew Lady Meilin was murdered..." Lihua explained. "I'm worried since the Princess only looked surprised that she knew she didn't break down over it...she almost seemed relieved that Shin didn't say more."

"That child...I will spend some time with her tomorrow, so don't worry, I will check up on her." Father reassured her. "...But would a child like a building with many doors?"

"I think she is more interested in the outside world," Lihua admitted.

"That would be too much." Father groaned as he held his chest, showing it would be too much for him and she giggled seeing how worried he already looked.

The next morning it felt like any other for most while one got a little surprise.

"I thought you would be up earlier than most." I smiled at Shenlü, who had dropped all her laundry from hearing my voice.

She knelt down, rushing to get it all back in her arms while I walked over.

"Princess, why are you here?!" She questioned me like I did something wrong.

"What do you mean? I'm here to tell you that the maid you were worried about is being sent home to get better." I smiled at her and she relaxed a lot, but looked a little unsure still. "Why don't we talk over some tea?"

"It doesn't seem like the right time." She hummed.

"Really? You don't want to hear how Lady Shin got slapped?" I asked, and she paused. "...Tea?"

"I'm honoured to serve you," Shenlü said.

She quite enjoyed how I explained what happened, but I left out certain things like how I can read expressions well and the revealing of Shin knowing my mother was murdered.

I also made it seem like Lihua isn't pregnant at all while I don't know myself, but if she is, I won't dare let anyone else know.

"Shin knew things she shouldn't have, really," I admitted, and Shenlü paused as she was near to drinking her tea. "It pertains to me. I still wonder how she found out. It seems gossip is very prevalent, but this is much more destructive if it spread so much."

"What did she say?" Shenlü asked me.

"That's too private," I admitted. "I mean, an older woman like you wouldn't understand a little Princess like me, would you?"

"I guess not..." Shenlü smiled terribly.

"I think some snacks would go well with this tea next time! Like some cookies!" I spoke up and her eyes widened hearing I was already talking about next time. "Do you know how to cook?"

"We usually have some made every day for us all. You can have some next time." Shenlü informed me and I brightly smiled at her.

I soon left and well, I saw a sight that made me do a double take and Jinshi stared down at me, confused on why I was freaking out seeing him. "Did you do something bad?" He questioned me.

"Did someone do something bad? How are you up so early?" I retorted as he yawned a little. "Gaoshun, did he need to be awake for something?"

"I have a job." Jinshi sighed as Gaoshun nervously laughed. "Why are you up so early? You a child. Actually, how long ago did you wake up?"

"3 hours ago," I answered, and his jaw dropped. "That's normal for every servant and functional human, Your Royal Highness."

"What do you mean by royal highness?" Jinshi shakily mumbled, while I genuinely just meant it as a joke not to tease him about his secret.

"Gaoshun, he needs more sleep. He looks like he is going mad," I admitted.

"Were you on your way from your garden?" Gaoshun asked and I shook my head, surprising him.

"Then where were you?" Jinshi stared down at me, suspicious of me.

"I visited Shenlü," I admitted, making them tilt their heads at the name. That should leave the name in mind for them, but if I say too much more, they might investigate her. "I will be on my way now."

I walked off, and they saw me head into the woods and rushed after since they were very concerned I was planning something. I took a normal route I take sometimes through the edging of woods so I can avoid others and I made it back to the Jade Pavilion.

"Where were you?" Maomao asked me when I arrived at the Jade Pavilion since I sent her back first after tending to my garden this morning.

"Oh, I informed Shenlü how it all went," I explained, confusing her on why I would and I was smiling too much to her. "I will be visiting there more often, and I don't need supervision."

"That means you do." Maomao retorted immediately, making me laugh.

She noticed Jinshi and Gaoshun were watching us, then made their leave.

"Why don't we have another lesson? You have been learning quickly." I grinned, and Maomao nodded, quite determined to learn more of my mother's home language.

Later on, Maomao and I were just outside the school listening in to check on how Xiaolan was doing. I was curious if they were teaching them anything they shouldn't be.

But it seems they were learning about our history.

"Once upon a time, in this land, different people lived here. They had no ruler. But one day, a noblewoman from a distant land arrived, carrying within her womb a child of the heavens." The teacher informed them of the story of this country. "That child became the first Emperor of the Country of Li."

"A founding legend of this country, right?" Maomao asked me.

"Yes, some even compare my mother's history to it, but she got pregnant with me a very long time after she came here. It took my father some time to actually gain her interest." I hummed.

Maomao laughed at how weird that sounds since all the women here throw themselves at him, basically.

"The woman who could see even on moonless nights came to be called the Wang Mu. She was even said to be an immortal who had descended from the celestial realm." He stated.

"...The exaggeration is very uncomfortable." I groaned.

"Why?" Maomao asked me.

"This is literally my ancestors, and they wanted it known that they had glowing eyes or flew down from the heavens. Most probably they fell a lot and stared at people really weirdly." I stared at Maomao.

She nervously laughed, seeing that might be what some of that story originated from.

"What do you think, Apothecary?" Jinshi leaned in from behind her so uncomfortably close since we were ignoring him.

"I think you would be the most uncomfortable person I could ever be related to," I admitted, and he panicked, and then looked so sad. "...It's a joke again. Don't forget what my grandfather did."

"Lord Jinshi, your face can be seen," Maomao warned him, so he took a step back. "Are there about 20 students?"

"I thought there would be more." Jinshi sighed.

"The number is growing, and you didn't advertise it or get the word out much, so of course they don't hear of it. They are very busy with work, unlike you, so this is a good turnout. You did well." I added, and he stared at me.

"Compliment or insult?" He questioned me.

"Why are you the one in charge of keeping the peace between the Concubine if you can't understand simple speech?" I sighed.

"You are the only one I don't understand...I just don't want to mess up." Jinshi quietly admitted.

"Oh...you have." I reminded him, and he groaned. "You have made up for it well and more. You deserve a dumpling, but I will never hand you one."

Maomao patted my head since I was just making sure he couldn't ever use my words against me and get a dumpling off me. Jinshi was very smug at my words, seeing his effort has made a real difference.

"My lord, it's about time," Gaoshun spoke up.

"Yes, I'm going off to work." Jinshi crouched before me. "I work."

"Myth." I retorted, and he looked at the other two confused, who only laughed.

"What about you two?" Jinshi sighed as he stood up.

"I will stay and observe a little longer." Maomao grinned.

"I want to greet the old man." I held up some flowers I picked for him.

"Ah, I remember hearing you recommended him," Jinshi mumbled, and Maomao turned to me confused.

"Yes, he knew my mother." I nodded. "They were good friends, so I trusted he had the knowledge and genuine care to teach the maids."

"I see. Well, if anything catches your attention, report it to me," Jinshi asked and right after when the class finished we went to the entrance.

"Xiaolan," Maomao called out.

"Maomao, you came! And the Princess!" Xiaolan grinned and rushed over to us.

"Are you learning at a better rate than Momo?" I asked, holding out my hand for her book and she handed me it. "...Momo is actually faster."

Xiaolan whined, hearing that since she knew I only just started teaching Maomao recently. "But your learning rate is very good." I grinned. "You are much less messy than Momo, too."

Xiaolan smirked at the praise.

"I still have a lot to learn. I need to ask the teacher something again." Xiaolan admitted as she took my hand, confusing me and she then pulled me. "Let's go together."

Maomao followed and laughed, seeing my wide eyes since someone was leading me along for once. "The teacher is in the building next door. I go there sometimes to ask questions." Xiaolan admitted. "Excuse me!"

She opened the door to the place, and the teacher came over, then grinned.

"Oh, the young Princess." He grinned as I nodded to him. "It's been some time."

"A good while." I grinned. Maomao looked over curiously as I held out the sweet pea flowers to him and he sweetly smiled, knowing the meaning of them.

"Gratitude..." Maomao commented. "They are like thank you flowers."

"I have to thank you for giving this old man a new job to keep busy." He informed me.

He accepted them and then put them in a vase inside. We followed him in, and he went with Xiaolan to answer all her questions.

We waited to the side, looking out the window that had one giant building in view. "It's a strangely long and narrow structure...the pillars are placed close together. The rooms must be divided into very small sections." Maomao commented.

"Are you curious about that shrine?" The old man asked as I was using the windowsill to pull myself up to see it better.

"Shrine of choosing, right? I have been curious about it." I hummed.

"You are the Crown Princess." He grinned down at me, and I stared up at him.

"Why would an uncomfortable seat be something I'm curious about? The mystery of the entire building is what I'm very curious about. The tradition that has going since long ago. I want to know all about it since it feels like the only untainted thing in this palace." I admitted, and he nervously laughed.

"That shrine was built by the people who originally lived in this land. When Queen Wang Mu took control of this region, she did not reject the old faiths." He explained to us.

"Is Queen Wang Mu the mother of the first Emperor we just learned about?" Xiaolan asked.

"Yes, Queen Wang Mu told her son this, 'Anyone who rules this land must pass through that shrine. And only those who choose the right path shall become the ruler of this land.' Her son safely passed through the shrine and thus became the Emperor." The old man informed us.

"The reason the capital was relocated to this place was because of that shrine." He hummed. "However, it hasn't been used for decades now. Whether it will be used again in the future, who..."

Maomao looked at him to see he glanced down at me with a sweet smile.

"What do you mean, it hasn't been used?" Maomao asked.

"Ah, my grandfather got lucky, you could say." I hummed. "Every single sibling of his perished due to a widespread illness and he was the last one left."

"Is that another..." Maomao went quiet since what she wanted to ask might trigger some old memories or feelings for me.

She could tell she didn't need to ask either since surely if I know that information and I have lost many siblings, I think that same thing could happen to me any day.

"I'm glad to see someone interested in that place again. It's been quite some time since that happened." He laughed.

"Who were the people who took an interest in it before?" Maomao asked, and he turned to me.

"Your mother took an interest then once she went through on her own with your father's permission, she found the right route on the first go, but wouldn't tell him what it was." He explained, making me laugh. "There was also the unique court physician who Lady Meilin showed it to."

"Wait, could it be Luomen?" Maomao gasped.

"Oh? You know him?" He hummed.

"He was my foster father," Maomao explained.

"And you are Princess Liena's nanny now." He smirked as she nodded. "It seems to be fate."

"Momo, he seems rather pleased you got kidnapped," I informed her and he looked at her, stunned.

"I don't think you should tell anyone that," Maomao warned me.

"It's him. He is harmless." I retorted. "Well, my mother deemed so and I will follow her lead."

"Maomao! Princess! Look! I wrote it!" Xiaolan showed us her writing.

"Oh! You are better than Momo now!" I declared and Maomao frowned at that, making me laugh.

That evening when we had our meal, Father was also there and Maomao did her job of tasting the food. She looked disappointed all the way through, so it was all safe. "There is no poison. I will take my leave." Maomao bowed and held up her arms in front of her face.

"Wait..." Father spoke, then glanced at Lingli and me as I was feeding her some of my food and he grinned seeing the matching flowers in our hair. "Apothecary, after this, I want you to accompany me and Liena."

I looked up at him curiously. "Where to?" I asked.

"To the Shrine of choosing." He smirked, and I grinned.

"I will collect Bao!" I exclaimed as I skipped with joy to go collect him and Father was smirking, seeing I was so excited. Lingli followed me, and I waited for her to catch up.

"Your food..." Maomao mumbled as we stared at her, then I took Lingli's hand and we rushed off, making her sigh as we giggled.

We did eat our meal maybe a little too fast when we got back, but I lived I have eaten much deadlier meals, anyway.

Chapter Text

Once we left, Jinshi and Gaoshun were summoned to come with us. We had two eunuchs leading the way as I was holding Father's hand, hopping my every step, making him lift me when I fell and he would panic, making me giggle.

"Why all of a sudden?" Jinshi spoke up.

"Because I want to spend time with my daughter," Father explained. "And particular company brings her comfort or entertainment."

"...I'm here to be bullied?" Jinshi mumbled to himself as Maomao sympathised with him on this one.

We finally arrived at the shrine to find the old man waiting for us at the doors, and he bowed to us. "I have been expecting you." He grinned and then held up some flowers. "For the Princess in return for the wonderful flowers I received earlier."

"Daises?" Jinshi mumbled, confused, as I accepted them happily.

Daisies can seem childish to some, but it's buttercups that truly mean childish, like the buttercup towering over me way too closely. I glared up at Jinshi, who nervously laughed and took a step back from me since his leg bumped into me.

"You blend in with the night. I do not." I sighed, wondering how he even bumped into me.

The daisies can represent growth and new beginnings and joy and cheerfulness, showing he wishes me a new joyful childhood. "May I pass through it once more?" Father asked.

"No matter how many times you come, it may not change anything, but if you are still willing to..." The old man grinned as he motioned to me.

"Father, would you like to embarrass yourself in front of me once again is what he is asking." I grinned, and he laughed.

"Who will accompany you?" The old man asked.

Father placed his hand on my head and then looked at Maomao and Jinshi. "Them as well." Father hummed.

"Eh?" Jinshi gasped.

"Isn't this place off limits to women?" Maomao panicked.

"Off limits? I am the Crown Princess." I spoke up, and she bowed. "Huh? I wasn't demanding your respect rather, I'm saying you have the right to be in here. There was Queen Wang-Mu and the Empress Dowager, then my mother, who didn't even have a title at the time, who have all entered this place."

"How did Lady Meilin get in before?" Maomao asked.

"...I thought it was a good date idea." Father embarrassedly coughed.

"A date?" Jinshi mumbled in bewilderment.

"Now is this for father and daughter bonding? Or just to finally solve the mystery you've been unable to solve for so many years?" I hummed.

"It hasn't been that long," Father retorted.

"I wasn't alive, and it took a while for you to court Mother." I giggled as I climbed the stairs and the old man opened the door for me.

"Are you using her to solve this?" Jinshi questioned him.

"Don't you do that often." Father hummed, and he flinched, making Father laugh.

"Meilin asked me to come back only with a child of ours or someone I truly loved to help me. I did both." Father hummed as he followed me. The other two were shocked to hear he kept such a request from her. It truly showed how much he loved her.

"Are you coming?" I looked around the door impatiently.

"We are coming." Father laughed as he followed us inside.

The doors were closed behind us, and we found there were three doors before us in very different shades of colour. They were very vibrant, and it was the sickening kind, so it isn't for the aesthetic look. The colours have an important purpose.

"Do not pass through the red door," I mumbled as I read the instructions. "Blue, red or green?"

"What door will you choose?" The old man asked and Father looked at me.

"I want to see you try first." I grinned.

"Then I will go with blue this time. Last time I chose green." Father hummed.

"You chose green every time before that, too." The old man laughed.

I knew it was only him trying to show Mother that he loved the colour of her eyes, or maybe he really was just stuck on the colour.

"Hopeful there aren't any pink doors." I hummed.

"Well then, this way." The old man led the way, and I rushed through in excitement. "Please consider those of us who manage this place. Just when we think it is no longer in use, someone suddenly shows up."

"I have caused you trouble." Father laughed as we entered another room, and there were three doors again.

"Green, brown and light blue...do not pass through the brown door," I mumbled, then looked between them all and I remembered something Mother told me in the past.

The right door to pass through must be the light blue one.

"Let's choose green," Father stated.

"Of course you did." I sighed.

We kept going, and he kept choosing doors he eventually had to carry me since even Maomao was getting tired. We were going up and down stairs and I was so lost, but it seems Jinshi was weirdly into this.

"This is the final door." Father hummed as I looked at the next set of doors.

"Blue, purple and yellow...don't pass through the blue door," I mumbled, then sighed since I knew what one he would choose.

"I will choose-" Father went announce.

"Yellow because it's your favourite colour?" I asked, and he coughed as I giggled.

"Are you sure?" The old man asked as he grabbed the handle.

"Yes." Father nodded.

The old man opened it to show a room with no doors, only a sign. "Child of royalty, yet not a child of the Wang-Mu." I read and then gasped at it. "The trick is obvious."

"The trick?" Father hummed, and I smirked. "It's the same result for me as last time. Is it impossible for me to know the will of heaven?"

"What are you saying?" The old man laughed. "Ever since this shrine was sealed within the Rear palace, I have been the only one left to manage it. What meaning could the will of heaven possibly have?"

"No, my daughter said there is a trick." Father retorted.

"Yes, but I wouldn't say it's a message or a will. It's greed," I mumbled.

"Oh...your way out is over here." The old man informed us, and we went outside.

Maomao grabbed a stick as soon as. I watched her to see her draw on the ground and I'm sure she had many questions. "I'm sure Luomen would know. Lady Meilin got it instantly." The old man added.

"Are you saying that my father could figure it out?" Maomao asked.

"Well, who knows?" He shrugged, and she frowned, then looked at me.

"The knowledge is nothing exceptional, don't think too hard," I admitted and Maomao frowned some more and Jinshi looked offended. "You have boring knowledge, Jinshi, but this knowledge was important to my mother that she passed onto me, her child."

"...Colours of flowers?" Father asked.

"Partly." I nodded, and he smirked that he got closer than them both.

"Lord Jinshi, were the former Emperor's brothers full siblings?" Maomao asked.

"How would he know?" I mumbled, confused, as Jinshi looked to Father for the answer to that.

"Not all of them," Father admitted. "But I heard that the mothers of the Imperial Princes were sisters."

"In other words, their blood was quite close." Maomao hummed and then turned to Father. "This may sound rude, but may I ask you something?"

"Answer her," I demanded.

Father laughed seeing I was the rude one, but my eyes were shining with pure joy. "I permit it, speak." Father ruffled my hair.

"Throughout generations, have many of the Emperors had poor eyesight?" Maomao asked, making the old man gasp as I smirked.

"I have heard that their eyesight certainly wasn't very good. But the previous Emperor had good vision." Father admitted.

"Don't underestimate my people," I smirked at the old man, and he nodded. "Let's enter again! My turn!"

"Oh, then-" Jinshi went to walk over to it, wanting to know the trick, but I grabbed the stick, then drew a line before him and he looked terrified. "...Did I do something wrong?"

"No, I just want to go with Father alone," I demanded, shocking them a little. "It would be funny if you two got lost in there while we didn't."

"That would be entertaining." Father agreed with me, and Jinshi sighed.

"But does the young lady have the qualifications for that?" The old man motioned at Maomao. "You brought her along with you earlier, but entering multiple times is not a good idea. Especially if she intends to interfere with the choice of doors."

"...Excuse," I sighed.

"But she is neither a consort nor a princess." He grinned down at me as I pouted, annoyed at him, then had Bao cross his arms, showing he was angry too. "...Very cute."

"Bore." I huffed at him.

"Then shall I elevate her to a consort?" Father asked. "Though convincing Lakan will be troublesome."

"You must be joking!" Jinshi freaked out. "What would the other consorts think?!"

Father and I laughed at his panic. "That is true. In that case, having him accompany her is enough?" He looked at the old man.

"If that is His Majesty's wish." He bowed, and I cheered.

"Then we shall go first." Father followed me.

Father and I entered together, and he opened the door for me as I rushed into the middle of the room and then looked at all the doors. "Blue, red, green and don't pass through the red door." I hummed. "Blue!"

Father laughed as he walked after me while I was running to the door. He opened it for me, then we came across three more doors in the next room. "Green, brown, and light blue. Do not pass through the brown door." I hummed, then I touched the light blue door.

"Oh, we are going for a different one." Father hummed.

"Yeah, since this is the right choice." I grinned.

"And why did you let me choose the wrong one?" He questioned me as he opened it for me.

"It was your turn, and to learn you need to make mistakes even if it was fifty times." I hummed.

"I haven't failed fifty times," Father argued.

"Sorry fifty-one starting today, the old man already informed me." I grinned at him and he nervously laughed. We kept going and ended up going upstairs to the tenth room with three doors again.

There was a white, purple, and green door. "Pass through the red door," I smirked as I read that.

"...There is no red door," Father added.

"Easy, the green door." I ran over and jumped to grab onto the handle.

"Green?" Father let out and I slowly turned my head to him as I was hanging onto the handle, not being able to open it.

"..." He laughed, seeing my stare, "I am not questioning your decision."

"You better not," I warned him, and he came over to open it for me. I rushed inside to see a gorgeous view from the balcony and Father gasped since he has never got there before.

"But this door isn't green," Father spoke up. "So it can't be right."

"It is wrong in a sense, but that isn't what they are looking for in your answer. "I admitted, confusing him. "Logically, our ancestors would make my choices," I explained, and he titled his head to the side. "Did Mother never tell you...just wait for the others."

He lifted me up onto the railing so I could see better and soon the door was opened to show a shocked Jinshi. "Congratulations, it seems you all have chosen the correct path." The old man bowed. "Long ago, those chosen by Queen Wang-Mu became the next ruler. They would stand here and swear an oath to the people."

"If no one can choose this path, they would return to this shrine with a consort who could. Originally, one who inherited the rightful blood was meant to do it...but there was another who has found the answer." He stared at Maomao, who looked annoyed at his stare.

"Are you upset because my mother bullied you over how simple the trick was?" I asked, and he sighed from the memories making me laugh. "It is rather easy for us."

"It still makes no sense to me," Father added. "Please explain, so even Jinshi can understand."

"Don't ask for the impossible." I sighed, and Jinshi pouted as we laughed.

I looked to Maomao, and she sighed seeing I wanted her to explain and the old man was looking towards her as well.

"In the founding legend, it is said that Queen Wang-Mu possesses eyes that could see through darkness. Lili's words made me think some more of how it might be the exaggeration of something." Maomao hummed. "Those chosen by this shrine. In other words, those who carry Queen Wang-Mu's blood are said to have eyes that cannot distinguish colours."

"Eyes that cannot distinguish colour?" Jinshi asked.

"What do you mean?" Father added.

"In the West, it is very common for men to not be able to differentiate between red and green. So that's why in the first room they will choose blue since the other two doors are close in colour to them." I explained.

"It is usually men who take on this as well. Mother was quite huffy with her own father, who couldn't tell the difference. She also tested it on me when I was younger to see if I have it, but I didn't." I explained. "She most likely did it to you to father, but you wouldn't be able to tell."

"Because she was sneaky." He nodded.

"No, you were smitten." I retorted, and he laughed. "She would have used flowers to test you, so you wouldn't have questioned her."

"But if every Emperor throughout history had such a trait. Someone would notice, don't you think?" Father asked.

"My foster father once told me that even if one cannot distinguish colours, they can learn to adapt over time," Maomao explained. "So people around them might not even notice. And, in exchange for their difficulty with colour perception, they are said to have excellent night vision."

"I rather see the colour of a flower and just bring a lantern with me at night," I mumbled.

"Same," Father added. "It sounds like a lousy power."

"...Well, it might be the origin of the legend about the eyes of Queen Wang-Mu," Maomao informed us as we causally insulted the legend of our family.

"So only those who inherit this trait from Queen Wang-Mu can pass through this place?" Jinshi asked.

"No, anyone who can't distinguish between red and green can and if they are smart enough to like my Mother," I explained.

"Perhaps some people have stumbled through by chance, but the probability of making it to the final chamber would be incredibly low," Maomao added.

"In the old tales, it is said that Queen Wang-Mu came from a distant land." Maomao looked down at me and I grinned at her. "She had the trait of being unable to distinguish colours, yet she came from the western lands with her attendants to this land."

"Settling in a new land wasn't an easy task. So, she married the leader of this land." Maomao explained.

"Wait, Apothecary, in the legends, it is said that Queen Wang-Mu had no husband!" Jinshi retorted and flinched when I stared at him dumbfounded.

"Two are needed to make a child!" I reminded him. "Maybe you are that uneducated...that's concerning."

"I know!" Jinshi squeaked, embarrassed, as I giggled.

Chapter Text

"Anyway, she simply used her influence to make it, so he was practically erased from history. Everyone usually remembers one person than the one beside them, even at times many mention my Mother first, then my father if they ever spoke about both at the same time." I bragged.

"Meilin does capture all the attention even after she has passed." Father bragged, and I was as smug as him.

"Lili is right that can happen. And to prevent the bloodline from becoming concentrated, it was not uncommon to marry someone from outside. Although Queen Wang-Mu is the ancestor, the throne has been passed down to male heirs because they followed the method of establishing the leader of the bloodline." Maomao informed them.

"However, Queen Wang-Mu's descendants couldn't accept the idea of their blood thinning out and disappearing entirely. A way to ensure that Queen Wang-Mu's blood will be preserved for generations is the Shrine of Choosing." Maomao hummed.

"If the Late Emperor did have any living brothers at the time, he would only have been able to take the Throne if he brought someone along with Western blood and that would bring the blood back in that they wanted," I added showing how their plan worked even if their blood did disappear.

"So does that mean I do not carry the blood of Queen Wang-Mu?" Father asked.

"The existence of this shrine is the only definitive way to determine that. Even if a parent possesses the trait, it does not always pass down on to their children." Maomao hummed as she looked between us both.

"Like your hair, for example, it is more likely your child would have your black hair than blond, so if Liena hypothetically had a brother or sister from Meilin, they would have black hair most likely."

"Really?" I asked, and she nodded, seeing my intrigue.

"I think Meilin was far too beautiful for all of her potential children not to have her hair colour." Father retorted on nonsensical logic, making Maomao nervously laugh.

"To think that a mere girl would actually solve the mystery is something I never expected." The old man clapped for her. "It is said that Queen Wang-Mu was able to rule this land because of her exceptional wisdom. If you are going to dilute the bloodline at this point, why not incorporate someone like her?"

Father laughed as Maomao looked terrified at what the old man was suggesting, but I clung to her skirt. She had never been more thankful that I took her as my person.

"Well, that might be interesting, but I'd rather not make an enemy of Lakan and more importantly, she's lacking about 15 centimetres around the chest," Father admitted as he patted my head to reassure me.

"But do be careful. There are many who would not welcome the introduction of outside blood." The old man warned him.

"I am well aware of that. I won't do that." Father informed him, and then the old man motioned to me since I was already a product of outside blood.

Jinshi and Maomao flinched at how quickly my Father took on a protective hold of me and glared at the old man.

"You may be informal to me, but you do not insult Meilin. She was not an outsider. Liena is as worthy of the position of heirs as the others are. Mind your actions." Father hissed at him and then lifted me into his arms.

"Don't I get a word in?! Don't you dare think you can place me in any position!" I glared at the old man, and he smiled at me. "I have already rejected! And I'm eating dumplings until I'm old! It's smarter to take the easier route."

Father laughed, seeing I was proud of my plan, and he already approved of my choice.

"Does Your Majesty truly understand?" The old man asked and bowed to the side a little towards Jinshi, who frowned. "Please be careful."

"Understood." Jinshi hummed.

"Well, that's just obvious." I hummed and Jinshi flinched. "Can we get some more dumplings?"

"Of course, I'm taking my daughter for the night," He turned to Maomao, who nodded and on the way out it was obvious Maomao was suspicious of Jinshi's identity, but she didn't ask.

We were on our way out, but Father got lost, so I ended up falling asleep. He smirked that his plan worked and Maomao looked so tired, and so did Jinshi. Father laughed as the old man showed the true way out, seeing I was finally asleep.

Maomao was suspicious of why the Emperor took us around like that, but he also has shown he very much likes to tease and terrorise others like I like to do.

They finally made it outside, and the old man and Father walked a little away. There was no eunuch either, just two lanterns laid on the ground in one spot. Maomao frowned, seeing he had something planned, but she wouldn't dare not follow.

Father stopped between the lanterns, confusing Jinshi. Maomao looked at how gently he was cradling me in his arms and he looked...angry.

She didn't understand why he showed such an expression, but his hold on me tightened.

The light from the lanterns made my hair look like it was glowing as he brushed it with his fingers.

"I heard you both found out the truth about Meilin's fate." Father hummed, and they both flinched.

"Yes..." Maomao put her head down as he turned to look at them.

He saw how Maomao seemed fearful over that being acknowledged, while Jinshi was staring at Father, wondering why he never told him.

"Why exactly did that woman say to my daughter?" Father asked. Jinshi bit his lip, not wanting to repeat any of it as he saw I was peacefully sleeping like any innocent child.

"Shin heavily insulted Lady Meilin for her unknown origin and wished for Liena to be murdered the same way..." Maomao explained. "Lili didn't have her executed since she cares greatly about Lihua."

"...That thing can't come near her again, so it's fine. I'm sure Lihua will fall out of favour with us both if I take action. And you want more siblings, don't you?" Father poked my nose. "You would blame yourself as well even though none of this was ever your fault...you inherited the same weakness and suffering as Meilin."

"...How did Lady Meilin die?" Jinshi asked, surprising Maomao since she wanted to ask as well, but it felt like if you learned what happened, you would be killed right after.

Jinshi was weirdly desperate, Maomao noted as he even looked ready to cry.

Father was still looking down at me and touched my neck, then rested his hand on my chest to make sure I was still breathing. Maomao's eyes widened, getting a couple of clues from those actions alone.

"....Meilin was weak at the time. She hadn't been seen outside for a couple of months since she was recovering. No one was there other than Liena since I was busy..." He spoke and regret obviously showed on his face. "Meilin didn't have as severe of an allergy as Liena does, but her body couldn't fight it."

"...She had a nut allergy?" Jinshi gasped.

"Walnut, specifically," Maomao added. "Lili has quite a severe allergy that even a speck of it touching her throat can cause it to swell, cutting her breathing off."

"So that's what happened back then." Jinshi rubbed at his own throat as he frowned.

"This child has a lot on her plate compared to others. I had to inform her of it all or she would have been caught off guard like before. She has grown to mature in so little time because of me," Father explained, a little regretful.

"She was much more of a child before. When she learned many things from her mother, she had wonder in her eyes while now she can't even trust any food." Father admitted.

"I hope you both can amuse her every want to let her freely do stuff. To show her she isn't trapped here. It may be hard, and your suffering is of no concern to me." Father hummed, making them laugh a little. "But I can't allow Liena to be restricted in any way like the Late Emperor was...I don't want her to hide herself away like he did. I want her to flourish like Meilin and bloom beautifully."

"Of course, I will do my uttermost." Maomao bowed to him and he grinned. "She is like my own family."

"Same here!" Jinshi exclaimed, making Maomao stare at him, but he looked quite serious. "I want to do my best to help her!"

"Good," Father smirked. "I will encourage her to do whatever she plans to do. Good luck."

Father laughed joyfully as he walked off, and they both paused. "...I feel an awful dread coming on," Jinshi mumbled.

"We have been tricked." Maomao hummed, and he looked terrified. "I'm going to see if I can stock up on dumplings."

The next day, when I came back, Maomao informed Hongniang about us helping Lady Lihua, but even left out that it was my request. Maomao also showed Hongniang her room that she had crammed with many things to make medicine with.

I saw Hongniang was ready to give her a severe punishment. I followed curiously since she usually gives out punishments by making people sleep in the storage shed.

And well, that's exactly what she did to Maomao, and it seems Maomao planned for that.

I smirked, seeing her trick truly worked out. She was running all around the shed declaring where she's gonna place everything of her own.

"I think it is a good punishment." I giggled as I showed Bao the room.

"Huh?!" Hongniang turned to me and I smiled.

"What you would call a punishment is a reward for Momo," I explained, and she sighed as Yinghua groaned, knowing how Maomao was. "Anyway, don't be hard on her. She saved someone she truly deserved a reward."

Maomao heard me say that then looked over as Hongniang tried to convince me otherwise since Maomao is just a little weird and it could cause all sorts of rumours. Maomao frowned a little since I truly seemed unaffected by the Shin event, but there were times I would also go off alone.

I would come back quite happy, so she wasn't too worried, but the longer it went on, the more worried she became.

"Hopefully, it's a hidden dog this time." Maomao hoped.

After that, the ladies-in-waiting had a brief break in the kitchen. I joined while eating the daily box of dumplings Jinshi sent.

I was suspicious at first that he was trying to distract me from Maomao and kidnap her, but he actually paid attention to me whenever he handed me the box.

He was usually too busy to come himself, but always did when he could.

I felt like I couldn't insult him or make fun of him, since he seemed desperate every time he handed me the box. I always sent my thanks and even worked on a couple of bouquets for him.

When he received the first one, he even wore a flower from it on his ear. He had to choose the begonia which is commonly given in a way to repay someone since I knew he would be overjoyed by receiving flowers, but on its own it means caution.

It's like he's wearing a big sign saying I'm a danger.

Every time I saw him with it, I would smile and he thought it was a good thing until he asked Maomao why she was laughing.

I was smiling even now as I ate my dumpling.

"You told on her to Lady Hongniang? Didn't you go a bit too far, Yinghua?" Guiyuan asked her.

"No! It wasn't me! I truly kept my word!" Yinghua turned to me and I nodded. "Maomao told Lady Hongniang herself!"

"Yes, it works out for me in several ways," Maomao explained.

"I'm proud," I added, as the rest were so confused.

"At any rate, Maomao, stop collecting insects, okay?" Yinghua sighed.

"Insects? What I'm collecting are lizard tails." Maomao mumbled. "Besides, I stopped gathering them after you collapsed."

"Really?" Yinghua gasped. "But there's a rumour going around that a weird court lady is catching bugs while laughing to herself."

"I don't do that...Lili, you mentioned this before." Maomao hummed.

"Yes, it isn't Momo, but another." I grinned and Maomao paused. "Yes, it's her."

"Of course it is." Maomao sighed. "This is a serious issue."

"I find it rather amusing," I added.

"Of course you would." Maomao sighed, and I giggled.

We had another lesson of Maomao learning my mother's home language and she was obviously trying to learn common words. Like the ones that are much more used, and that makes sense, but she isn't learning ones commonly used in conversation.

She is learning words you usually use more for writing stories and letters.

I was more focused on other things right now that I need to get right, so I just ignored it and allowed Maomao to continue. We met up with Xiaolan later who Maomao asked about Shisui since she would know where she is best.

"Hfff I Hmmm himmhi mmgh?" Xiaolan asked.

"Yeah, have you seen her recently?" Maomao nodded.

"How did you understand that?!" I freaked out and Xiaolan laughed and Maomao patted my head.

"Shisui, huh? She can be a real phantom..." Xiaolan sighed, then ate the rest of the dumpling I gave her and she rushed over to some of her fellow maids. "Hey! Does anyone know where Shisui is?!"

"Shisui? I might have seen her, but I might have not..." One answered and the rest looked unsure too.

"Huh? Where was she? Tell me, please!" Xiaolan pleaded.

"Well, um..." They glanced at me a couple of times.

"She isn't in trouble. I want to see what new insects she found, since the majority of insects can heavily affect the growth of my garden." I explained, intriguing them.

"And we also have a gift...but that depends on the information." Maomao held up a handkerchief with Jinshi's mark on it.

"That?" I mumbled. "A used handkerchief?"

"Ah!" The girls squealed, scaring me a little, and I stood behind Maomao who laughed, seeing my pure confusion over their happiness about a used handkerchief.

"So is there anything you can tell me?" Maomao asked, and we got our answer.

We went out to the northern woods where Shisui is usually spotted and Maomao was clapping all around me to kill the mosquitos. "Lili, do you know of any other flowers that can be used to create abortion drugs?" Maomao asked, and I slowly turned to her. "...Bad question?"

"Obviously, I know you can use lantern plant, peony, balsam and mercury. I like to keep away from using those in my bouquets often and my mother also tried to rid them from the palace. It was hard, but she was able to do it for a time, then strangely, the flowers are back in places everyone can see them daily." I sighed.

"Then someone purposefully planted them?" Maomao frowned. "Shin could have used these flowers, but she got her ingredients through the caravan. In other words, Shin had no knowledge of medicine and someone taught her how to make poison."

"Yes, she was influenced," I smirked and Maomao stared at me, wide-eyed.

"...Princess, why are you letting them go free?" Maomao questioned me and I sighed.

"That is definitely not what I am doing." I retorted. "Dealing with them will be difficult, but I just need to punish one and the rest will fear me and won't act out...but...I..."

Maomao saw a mosquito land on my hand and I stared down at it, then slowly moved my hand up and smiled.

I crushed it, scaring her a little as my smile grew. "I want to be selfish, I want to inflict my own punishment, I don't want to be unassociated from it, I want to be the reason they suffer so much more," I explained. "...Don't tell anyone that they will get heavily concerned."

"And I won't be?" Maomao asked.

"You will help me," I stated, and she groaned. "No one will understand the closure I will gain, but you know what revenge does for me like with Shin. It was satisfying and very safe...and don't you want to know how to make the resurrection drug?"

Maomao had all my attention now and all loyalty to making me smirk.

"Found you!" Shisui jumped out of a bush trying to get a grasshopper, then kept flopping on the floor like a fish failing to capture it. I laughed as Maomao looked so done that she was mistaken for her.

"Caught it!" Shisui exclaimed, then grabbed a small wooden cage to lock it in.

I could hear the sound of the insect quite well somehow and Maomao saw there was one on my head. "Insect!" Shisui placed her hands on my head and I heard a squish. "Oh..."

"If anyone else saw this, you would be executed," I admitted, and she panicked.

"It'd be great if you could let go," Maomao added, and Shisui nervously moved back.

Chapter Text

Maomao took me to an area where you can have a little drink or small wash and she dumped the water over my head to clean it. She then got a towel and went hard on my hair since it soaks up so much water and can get quite frizzy.

I looked at Shisui to make sure we didn't lose her, but she was strangely bowing on the floor like she was expecting death to come upon her.

"Oh, it's just a little mess. I get dirty every day, anyway." I shrugged, shocking her. "Now stand, I don't like when others are below my sight since it's an effort to look down then up so much."

Shisui stood up as Maomao was still fighting my hair, making me whine.

"Were those the insects you were hunting?" Maomao asked Shisui, who was staring at us a little shocked still. I guess she didn't think we were actually this close to each other.

"Yes! Were those moths really for..." Shisui went quiet.

"So it's you Momo went to for help with the moths." I hummed then rushed over to her, making Maomao sigh since the towel was still on my head. "It was spectacular! It truly made me think of my mother! Are there any other interesting insects that can do such amazing things?"

"Yeah!" Shisui took my hand and pulled me along.

Maomao rushed after us, but we didn't go far just to a bench to sit down. I was between them two and Maomao started to dry my hair again and I was whining. "You are like Jinshi when I dried his hair." Maomao sighed, and I looked at her, annoyed. "Same look too."

"You will only learn half of the process of the resurrection medicine," I stated, and she was so devastated that she stopped drying my hair. "Now, Shisui."

"Yeah! This insect is native to the island nation in the east! They make noise by rubbing their wings together! It was probably part of some trade goods, but escaped!" Shisui explained. "I think this is the only place you can find them, like the moths from the other day! They do have a similar colour as cockroaches but they are different, don't worry! Also, and also!"

Maomao groaned at her excitement while I enjoyed it, and then there was a sound that I knew very well.

"Princess?!" Maomao exclaimed when I pushed myself off the bench and the towel fell from my hair as I went running while smiling.

Maomao could only think it was for a bad reason, but stopped following me once she saw around the corner who I was running to. "The Empress Dowager." Maomao hummed.

"Oh, it's the Empress Dowager. Are they close?" Shisui mumbled as Anshi brightly smiled seeing me running over and she stopped. She knelt down to greet me as I talked to her and they couldn't hear what we were talking about, but we looked like a proper family.

"Are you alone?" Anshi looked all around, making me giggle, and then I pointed at Maomao and Shisui, making both pause. "I see...that is your nanny, isn't she?"

"Yeah, father appointed her to look after me while I clung to her first when I noticed her knowledge," I explained.

Anshi lifted me into her arms to take me with her and she touched my hair, a little confused at why it's wet. "Did you try to get a lotus again?" She questioned me.

"No, someone killed a bug on my head," I answered, and she looked slightly mad. "More importantly, I saw a beautiful sight the other day!"

"Why are you hiding?" Maomao asked Shisui.

"Why are you? Aren't you her nanny?" Shisui asked, and she nodded.

"It's kind of a reflex, and I get bullied more when she has more of her family around." Maomao sighed. "They like to join in on Lili's antics."

"Really? I thought she would rather hide from her family." Shisui mumbled.

"No, Lili is very close to everyone in her family," Maomao admitted. "She's very family-oriented."

"Huh...that's a little surprising..." Shisui hummed.

"You seem very confused about Lili," Maomao commented, and Shisui nervously smiled. "She is a normal child, well, minus all the knowledge, but that's why her mischief is so calculated while a normal child would usually fail."

I talked my grandmother's ear off and she adored it as her servants all watched us with joy since Anshi had been very down lately and I always cheer her up.

Once we were close to the clinic, Anshi looked worried as she glanced into the clinic. It was easy to tell she knew they all would take the chance to hurt me. But I have been coming myself lately, and I looked to see Shenlü who paused and I waved at her.

"Do you know her?" Anshi asked me.

"Yeah! She helped a lady-in-waiting of Gyokuyou's." I grinned, and she placed me down, then I went over to Shenlü.

"Please look after my grandmother well, like you did for my mother!" I grinned, and she flinched, nearly dropping her basket and she noticed I was waiting for an answer.

"Of course, Crown Princess." She smiled at me.

"You are very kind." I hummed then walked off as she was trembling and Anshi found the interaction suspicious, but she saw my expression was similar to one Meilin wore at times so she let it go.

I made my way back to the Jade Pavilion, meeting Maomao just outside the clinic.

When we got back Maomao was worked like a horse by Hongniang. The rest of them were as well and Maomao groaned when she had to wear her actual uniform for being a lady-in-waiting.

She didn't have one for being my nanny, so this was the most formal we could get her.

I was with Lingli as they were greeting Anshi who had come to visit. I actually don't know the reason, but I'm just happy to see her again. Also, the entire time I was with her beforehand, she looked guilty.

She looked like she was being eaten away by something, and I didn't want her to close herself away like I did. It might be a family thing too, and I don't want her to suffer like I did.

"Grandma!" I exclaimed when she entered the room. Lingli followed my lead, saying it quite well herself, making me gasp, then I cupped her cheeks as she looked up at me. "Well done, you did well, sis."

"Lili!" Lingli reached up to me.

Gyokuyou and Anshi sweetly smiled seeing how we adored each other and everyone very much enjoyed the scene. It made the entire atmosphere feel much less tense, and we went to have tea together.

I was sitting next to Anshi as she had Lingli in her lap who couldn't choose between Anshi and me, then she turned to me and grabbed my clothes. "Grandma is rarely here." I reminded her, but she pouted and grabbed me with her other hand as well. "...I would choose dumplings over any food."

They laughed, hearing my logic as Lingli moved to sit in my lap and I wrapped my arms around her.

I could tell Anshi was here for a different reason than just a simple visit or to check if Gyokuyou is truly pregnant. She kept glancing at me, but it wasn't with an adoring look, it was one filled with worry.

I was more curious over the glances she was sending Maomao's way.

She might have a problem and is coming to Maomao like Jinshi does...it's another family thing.

I giggled to myself, confusing them a little, but it is quite funny how often we basically harass her. I think I should give her a raise for all the trouble.

"You there." Anshi finally called out to Maomao. "You are the lady-in-waiting assigned here from Jinshi's place, but is also appointed as Liena's nanny, yes?"

"Yes, I am," Maomao confirmed.

"Suiren told me. She said a girl worth training had one back to the rear palace. She also mentioned how attached Liena is to you. Suiren used to be my lady-in-waiting, you know," Anshi informed her.

Lingli fell asleep and Anshi looked towards Gyokuyou, who took the hint immediately.

"Lady Anshi, I beg your pardon," Gyokuyou spoke up. "It seems Lingli is tired. May I put her to bed?"

"Yes, of course." Anshi nodded.

Gyokuyou came over to take Lingli back, then looked at me. I glanced up at Anshi, who wrapped an arm around me and pulled me into her side, showing she wants me to stay.

Gyokuyou and Hongniang took their leave.

I noticed it was sunset so the light in the room was very reddish. "She really can take a hint." Anshi hummed.

"Gyokuyou is careful and much more vigilant than the other concubine," I added. "Momo, sit with us."

"That's such a sweet nickname." Anshi giggled. "Please do sit."

Maomao sat down on a stall as I yawned a little then stopped myself since I really want to stay for this since it seems very important. It was just a little hard to stop and Anshi giggled seeing my difficulty.

"I hear you go around solving problems." Anshi looked at Maomao.

"I do with Lili. She is the one who has normally tested me lately." Maomao admitted, and I smirked. "I merely voice facts from my limited pool of knowledge."

They both paused when Bao bounced off Maomao's head.

"You are my person. Hold confidence." I demanded while glaring at her, and she nodded. "And if that was you hiding your skills because of Jinshi's warning, it's fine with people close to me to know they want me happy."

"I do," Anshi confirmed. "I just want you to do your best to look into something."

I looked up at her as I saw the guilt was in the forefront now, she wasn't holding it back. "Did I put a curse on the late Emperor?" Anshi asked, leaving us both stunned.

I didn't think she would have any guilt over that disgusting man who forced her to conceive at age 10 victimising her.

"A curse?" I hummed, and I saw how her expression showed she was very fragile with this subject. It has surely been eating away at me for even longer than I have existed. "Did you make him go bald?"

"No, not that kind of curse." She giggled. "But I know you want to find out more about your family, Liena. Soon his room will be demolished. You both can investigate it if you'd like."

I was instantly hooked on that offer.

"Yeah! I want to help you! Curses don't exist. I'm sure there's logic to why you think something was your fault. That man did all kinds of weird and creepy things. Surely many people did things against him and he wouldn't speak up since he's a coward." I added, surprising her, but she already looked relieved.

Once Anshi was gone, Maomao and I talked.

"Why did you ask if she made him go bald?" Maomao questioned me and I stared at her, confused.

"Of course, I'm going to act like a clueless granddaughter. She looked lost and I am someone who can ground her." I sighed. "I want you to be careful with your words around her. There is no good looking into that old man. She wasn't even meant to be looked upon by him, but he chose her instead of her older sister."

"His most infamous title is pedophile." Maomao groaned. "But I didn't think he would approach such a young girl who isn't meant to be his concubine. Was it really looks that attracted him?"

"...It may not be looks, it could have been a single action or word that made him fall for her," I admitted. "Or the innocence she had. Maybe he wanted to rip it from her."

"I don't think a single action could cause that." Maomao hummed, then noticed my stare. "What?"

"A single action made me cling to you," I stated, and she paused as I stared at her. "I will never try to do anything like he did."

"Of course not. You aren't that kind of person." Maomao reassured me, but she saw I looked unnerved still that maybe one day I will just turn and she thought about what to say, but I spoke first.

"Why would such a horrific man filled with lust be such a coward? And Why did he abuse his power against young girls? Why did his mother never intervene?" I mumbled.

Maomao kept silent since she could see now how hard I had thought about this. This man who even I don't like to remember ever existed is sadly partly why I exist. The things he did, and the pain he caused, eventually led to my birth.

"...How did grandma push out father?" I mumbled.

"She didn't," Maomao informed me, and I was very confused, making her laugh. "She was nowhere near mature enough to do it. They had to cut her belly open to retrieve the baby. The unfortunate doctor who had to become a eunuch to help with that surgery was Luomen, my dad."

"...Cut?" I asked and shivered. "Scary."

"Just forget about it, it isn't anything you ever need to worry about." Maomao patted my head. "She had one more child after who is your uncle. I think he is one year older than me. The Empress Dowager must have been approaching thirty years old at that point."

"She is obviously no longer a little girl...which means..." Maomao paused as I stared at her. "I apologise."

"Yeah, you would be beheaded if that was heard out loud," I warned her and she shivered. "But it is the most logical thing...what about if grandma got revenge? She did what he did."

Maomao gasped hearing me say that and we both just stared at each other at the realisation of what that would be and how it probably is the right answer.

"I want a dumpling." I decided, and she nodded with me.

We snacked together quietly while sitting on the steps outside. Gyokuyou found us and she looked a little concerned as I looked dead inside while eating the dumpling.

"Are you okay?" Gyokuyou asked, and I looked back at her.

"I think I found what the saying curiosity killed the cat feels like," I explained, and she looked to Maomao for an answer.

"If she did get the answer, I think I would be the one to die." Maomao nodded.

"So you do accept that you are a cat?" I asked. She groaned, making me giggle, and then I sneezed since it was cold, so they rushed me inside.

Chapter Text

A few days later, Grandma invited all four high-ranking concubines to a tea party.

We walked together to the place we will be staying until the tea party starts. Gyokuyou was holding my hand as we walked. I was looking around at everything since this was an unknown part of the palace I hadn't seen yet.

Gyokuyou smiled down at me, seeing I was curious about everything.

They were all dressed up for this tea party and I am dressed in pink as well since it fits with them. I also had a pink hydrangea given out to everyone to be worn today. It usually means love, but it can also mean sincere emotion. It just shows I see all of them as precious to me.

If there truly was going to be any drama, I really don't think there would be, but there is obviously a sign even without me there that I care for them all.

Once we arrived Gyokuyou rested and fell asleep rather quickly since Maomao said sleepiness is a symptom of early pregnancy.

Maomao smiled as she looked at Lady Gyokuyou. She had me resting in her lap and then Lingli was in my lap sleeping.

Once it was near the time of the meeting, I had awoken and walked off to go to a toilet and paused when I was going to pass a wall then looked to see Hongniang had her hand pressed on the wall keeping Maomao pinned there terrified of her.

"...Hongniang, are you trying a Banshee on my person?" I asked, and she flinched back in a panic.

"Um, I was just-" She panicked.

"Gyokuyou is your most precious." I nodded, knowing she was only warning Maomao since it was easy to tell Anshi wanted something to do with us both. She just doesn't want anything bad to happen since it will reflect on Gyokuyou. "She won't do anything bad. Grandma is extremely kind."

"If you say so." Hongniang sighed in relief as Maomao slowly walked towards me, then bowed in thanks for saving her.

"She really terrified you. Is she scarier than Banshee?" I asked, and she nodded. "Yeah, with Banshee, you could just insult him and he will cry from joy."

"Yeah, he would." She groaned as she accompanied me since the toilet was so far away!

Once I was done, she informed me it was time to go meet the lady in waiting who usually attends to Anshi so she can show us the rooms that will give us our evidence to solve the mystery hopefully.

"We need to hurry!" Maomao rushed off, and she was so quick, making me pause since I would get lost here if she didn't help me.

"We have to run?" I asked. "I am less than half your age."

Maomao quickly did a U-turn back to me as I held up my arms to her with a pout that she had forgotten me. "Sorry." She apologised as she lifted me into her arms, then took off.

We eventually arrived, and the lady in waiting grinned, seeing me as Maomao panted. "Thank you for waiting." She hummed.

"This way." The lady in waiting led the way for us. "This used to serve the rear palace function before the current rear palace was built."

"I see," Maomao mumbled and touched a random railing to find no dust.

The lady in waiting looked back at us on the way, but her focus was on me. I'm sure Anshi asked her to look after me and make sure to note my every reaction.

"I understand why it was deserted. Distancing from such horrific times means changing everything." I hummed. "People would change even names if necessary to leave something behind."

When we stopped in front of a room, I was so curious about it and leaned forward, making Maomao take a step forward to not drop me. I poked the door out of sheer curiosity and the lady in waiting gasped, seeing this room caught my attention, but then turned to us.

"This is the place." She informed us. "We can't go any further inside."

"Am I allowed?" I asked, and she nodded as Maomao placed me down.

"The Empress Dowager knew you would want to or find a way to twist the rules and get inside." She informed me and I smirked, knowing that was exactly what I had planned.

She opened the doors for us and I didn't walk in at first since the place radiated many emotions and smells. "It's...lonely," I mumbled, confusing Maomao.

"What is this room?" Maomao asked.

"During the reign of Crown Princess Liena's great-grandfather, a court lady who became a low-ranking concubine lived here." She explained to us. "This was the room of the woman who was referred to as the Empress. This was also where the late Emperor was raised and where he passed away."

"Then it's his loneliness..." I groaned as I walked inside, but I seriously felt like something could grab me any second. "So barren...there must be evidence that he lived..."

"Evidence that he lived?" Maomao asked.

"Your medicine, my flowers," I explained. "Everyone has a passion."

I stared at some brushes on the floor that are used for art. But I don't see any canvases or paint around here.

There were many splotches of colour on the floor, though. I poked at many things as those two went ahead to check other places Maomao could actually check out.

I found one part of the floor that looked to be heavily cleaned, but there were so many splotches of colours compared to anywhere else in the room.

I walked all around it then stepped on a brush that made me fall over and I slammed my head into the wall...but it was squishy. "Ehhhhhh!" I let out loudly as I was on my knees, so confused.

I pressed on the wall to find it really is squishy, meaning there are many layers of something. "...Walls are a child's canvas and art is frowned upon...he's a pedo he should have understood he had no reputation to lose." I sighed.

I breathed in, then paused since I recognised the smell a little.

"He used something smelly for the painting." I groaned as I covered my nose and if it isn't a common or nice smell, that might mean it's bad for you.

Once I walked out, Maomao and the lady were rushing back, concerned by my yell from earlier.

"Are you okay?!" Maomao asked me.

"I might have a slight bump on my head," I admitted, and the lady in waiting looked pale. "It's not like a ghost tried to kill me. That would be interesting to try to fight."

"Now, what other rooms are there? Were they any help? This one was plenty, but I need some things done to it." I admitted.

"No, they weren't," Maomao admitted as she looked into the room curiously, then at the lady in waiting. "Do you have any more information for us?"

"..." The older lady looked at me, but I was perfectly fine and was keen to learn more. "During his final years, the late Emperor and his mother, the so-called Empress, spent a lot of time in that room. As if clinging to their memories, they spent much time there."

"...That long with your own parent. That would suffocate anyone, but he probably knows no different and feared being alone, seeking comfort from others instead..." I hissed, glaring at the room.

"The late Emperor, perhaps because of a weakened spirit, drew his last breath in that room, shortly after the Empress died, as if chasing after her." She explained, and I shivered a little, stepping away from the room some more.

"This may sound rude, but he wasn't young when he passed away, right?" Maomao asked.

"He was old enough to be described as dying a natural death." The lady in waiting informed us.

"Cursed? I feel like his mother cursed him to a pitiful life more than anything. Grandma did no wrong in my eyes." I hummed.

"I also suggested to her that there was no curse." The lady in waiting agreed with me. "However, Lady Anshi said 'I cursed him. I wished he would go away. For the longest time...almost every night, I wished for it.'"

"A lot of people did," I argued. "I wished it on Banshee a lot when I was younger...I haven't seen him in a while."

"Don't say that," Maomao groaned as I laughed.

"Is there anything else to suggest that a curse was at play?" Maomao asked her and she sighed, showing there is.

"The late Emperor's body was placed in a mausoleum for a year, as it is customary. A year later, when our Emperor and Lady Anshi took a look at the body to bury it...the body was almost exactly the same as when he had passed away." She groaned.

"You mean there was no decay?" Maomao asked.

"...What causes that? A particular food? It can't be emotions." I mumbled. "No, it has to be an outer influence. What about the Empress's body at the time?"

"She was in a state that no words could describe." She informed us that she had decayed normally.

"So that's why Lady Anshi thinks she cursed the late Emperor." Maomao nodded.

"Yes." The lady in waiting confirmed. "That building will be torn down soon. We would like you to investigate before that happens. You may say whatever you want about it, Crown Princess Liena. Your grandmother is curious what you have to say about it all."

"I understand." Maomao nodded. "However, I have just one request."

"A request?" She asked.

"We need to bring a few others when we do. I want Jinshi and Grandma with us." I stated.

Maomao gave me a confused look, then felt an instant pressure of having Anshi there since she might not find anything. "And your request?" I grinned at Maomao and she shivered. "Do you want to be able to enter to investigate something you saw?"

"...I do, there is a weird dip in the wall now that I'm sure matches with this." Maomao put her hands on my head and I giggled. "I didn't think your head would physically help us with a mystery for once."

We made our way back after our little investigation and I was so curious to find out what's behind that wall or maybe he really had that hobby. It feels rather strange, but people who can't express themselves too well usually use a creative art form to let it out.

"Wait, that's me," I mumbled as I stopped, then groaned loudly concerning Maomao. "Why do I need to be so similar to that?"

"You aren't a coward," Maomao reassured me as we had stopped where we could see the others at the tea party.

"Well, I am not coddled as much as he was," I admitted. "But he also got dumped with a heavy responsibility at such a young age. He didn't have time to grow and his mother didn't learn when to let off."

"If I ever saw his face I would know the true depths of that pathetic man..." I hummed, annoyed I couldn't get a clear understanding, but at the same time, I didn't want to.

"It's only been six years since the Late Emperor died, so you were barely one-year-old or close to when he died," Maomao informed me. "You were surely lucky to never have met him."

"Mother purposely waited because of him. She didn't ever put it past him to go for someone even younger than a child." I mumbled.

Maomao flinched, seeing that I believed my grandfather would look at me in that light. She couldn't argue, since no one really could put it past him. He's a man no one wanted to learn the limits of or truly ever knew what they are.

"But Lili, I have never heard of any-" Maomao went to reassure me and I looked back at her.

"If there were victims that age, they couldn't even speak or remember it now, so don't say that you never heard of any cases. That's just denying the pain that many won't ever know of." I argued. "No one here who truly was a victim ever speaks of their pain. Only the ones at the sidelines spread it between themselves since it doesn't hurt them to talk, it didn't happen to them."

"But when and if they do speak of your pain, you will search for someone who holds a similar pain..." I mumbled.

"Trusting someone with your pain or story. It can be a fatal mistake, since the listener can get all wrapped up in it and even try to argue that what they went through was worse." I laughed. "...I hope they burn everything here only then it's truly destroyed physically."

I felt extremely irritated now and sighed that maybe I should just go inside.

I took a step to go, but then heard a slam.

I didn't turn as I heard some gasps and there was now a sound coming close to me quickly.

"Is someone running?" I mumbled, then turned to see Lishu skid across the grass on her face. "Not anymore."

I rushed over as her head maid came running in pure panic as the other Concubines were looking over worried. Lishu slowly got up while groaning and she didn't look hurt, just very dirty.

Everyone was looking over, and her ladies in waiting were giggling among themselves and I sighed.

"I thought so!" Lishu exclaimed, confusing me as I looked to see she was staring right at me and she looked ready to cry. "You weren't smiling, and you were about to go inside, so I rushed over! Are you okay?! Hurt anywhere?!"

I stared at her in pure shock that she really was focusing on me, not caring for her own image one bit. Instead, she's focused on me and my well-being.

A lot of people see me as mature, and my problems and worries are quite deep and mature. Maomao also takes her time and finds it hard herself to comfort me, but Lishu rushes right in with no thought of being perfect. She just wanted to make it to me as fast as she could.

"You truly are a strange existence here." I hummed as I rubbed at my eyes to rid them of the tears that welled up in my eyes.

I knelt down and grabbed some of the dirt then threw it into my face and hair, making myself dirty and confusing the ladies in waiting. I grabbed a flower from my pocket and placed it behind Lishu's ear and she stared at me in awe as I placed the same behind my own ear.

"There we go. We match now, right?" I grinned. "Thank you for coming to check up on me. I really appreciate it."

Lishu teared up and tightly hugged me and even lifted me up, making me squeak a little, but I hugged her back. She laughed joyfully as I grinned while the others looked at us with smiles.

I joined the tea party and handed out many flowers to the concubines who happily accepted and they were quite happy together while Loulan was quiet. She didn't look fully uninterested since her eyes were either on the grass, her tea, or me.

One time when she was looking at the grass, she paused seeing a colourful flower come into her vision. She looked at it to see I was offering it to her and she pressed a finger to her chest asking if it's for her.

"Yes, it represents you perfectly." I held it out to her, and she took it, then twirled it around. "It's a snapdragon flower."

It was a very colourful and overtop flower in looks just like Loulan and she smiled a little, surprising the others as she put it in her hair, then motioned a lady of waiting of hers over and whispered into her ear.

She came over to me. "Lady Loulan, thank you sincerely for the green flower." She informed me only for me to hear.

I paused hearing the colour she mentioned since the flower is mostly red. I nodded in response as Maomao stared at the flower curiously from afar.

I guess there is strong Western blood in Loulan's veins.

"What does that flower mean?" Jinshi asked.

Maomao jumped then sighed seeing him and he was watching us since he was passing by, but got curious seeing Lishu and I were both dirty. "Well..." Jinshi hummed. "It can't just be appearance alone why she chose it right."

"No, it isn't." Maomao shook her head. "The first and main meaning is of a dragon. When the sides of the flower are squeezed, the lower petals of the flower's so-called mouth opens and closes resembling a dragon's jaw."

"They can move?" Jinshi mumbled.

"So a meaning from that would be calling her strong and fierce or even feared, like dragons are. The second meaning and lesser commonly used is deviousness." Maomao informed him.

"Deviousness? Lady Loulan?" Jinshi hummed. "That doesn't fit."

"Or does it?" Maomao retorted. "The Princess has been planning something recently and I haven't been able to figure out anything."

"What has thrown you off to that?" Jinshi questioned her as Gaoshun looked curious as well.

"Her smug smirk is one thing." Maomao sighed. "It is her only hint, but she has been speaking to this court lady named Shenlü. She first met her when we went to the clinic together, then she visits her after, it seems."

"Well, the court ladies have medical knowledge." Jinshi hummed. "I think it was a place Lady Meilin went."

"Really?" Maomao asked.

"Yeah, I think she mentioned it once." Jinshi shrugged, and she sighed, since he spoke of no reason why she went there, since Meilin seemed much more of the reclusive type. There must have been a reason for her to visit or go, and did I have the same reason? Or is my reason very different?

"Master Jinshi, we should go now," Gaoshun informed him and Jinshi sighed.

"Make sure she gets washed, Apothecary," Jinshi ordered and Maomao bowed to him.

A minute after he left, Maomao looked at me as I was approaching her and looking around. "Did he disappear? I wanted to hand him his flower." I sighed.

"I thought he would stay at least to harass you for longer since you haven't seen each other in a while," I mumbled.

Maomao laughed since she was surprised as well that he left so soon.

"His flower?" Anshi asked, following after me. I showed her the tiny buttercup I had, and she giggled, knowing the meaning of it herself. "That's a very good choice."

"Right?!" I grinned.

Chapter Text

The tea party finished, so I went to search for Jinshi and it took way too long, making me annoyed. "There you are. Why are you so hard to find for once?" I huffed and Jinshi froze, then slowly turned to me.

"You came to find me?" He asked bewildered, as Gaoshun greeted me.

"Yes, tomorrow you will be coming with us somewhere." I grinned.

"Princess, I can't just-" Jinshi went to say.

"The Late Emperor's secret." I stated, and he dropped what he was holding and then he looked quite pale. It was easy to see fear but also curiosity on his face. I'm sure this event might be able to reassure him like it will do for Anshi, hopefully, and maybe for me, too.

Being related to that disgusting man and knowing things can be inherited like behaviours, I'm sure it will scare every single one of his descendants at least the ones that know of him.

This might help give us some way to kill that stupid fear or it might intensify it. I won't be alone if that happened at least.

"Why would you want someone like me to come?" Jinshi asked me and he looked quite serious.

It's obvious he's scared I have discovered his deepest really badly kept secret, but that's his business. I don't care about it. I just like that it is good ammunition to be used to bully him and put him in his place.

Jinshi took a step back, seeing my sweet smile my mother wore often which showed I didn't have good things in mind for him.

"I have involved you. You are coming." I stated. "And if I get angry, then you are my target."

He sighed, seeing he didn't have a choice and I would find a way to force him to go in the end.

I went to leave to see his honest feelings come onto his face and he seemed nervous.

"Also, your age puts you within the time frame. You must have memories of the time the Late Emperor was alive." I admitted. "Did you ever meet that man?"

"I..." Jinshi frowned, and he looked traumatised.

"The usual reaction to the old man." I hummed. "Mother said she slapped him and tripped him once."

"She what?!" Jinshi freaked out, confusing me.

"It's not like he would have told anyone." I hummed as I left and he sighed. Gaoshun wondered how this will effective us both since it was obvious Jinshi was heavily fearful and cautious of that dead man.

Gaoshun assumed I was more curious, but worried, since surely there is nothing good to find. Hopefully, we don't find anything at all.

That night, I was sleeping in a different room, but a spacious one that Suiren let me borrow.

I left my room as soon as I knew everyone else was asleep, and snuck out with Bao in my arms. I got quite far out as I explored the area on my own more properly and it was amazing to see some foliage and flowers that aren't in the newer Rear Palace.

When I was passing a room with some light pouring out the windows, the door suddenly opened and I got grabbed by my collar, then dragged in. "Oh, my," Suiren gasped as Maomao held me up to her own face and I grinned at her.

"Why are you not in bed?" Maomao questioned me.

"Why would I be?" I retorted as she sighed and let me down.

"Good evening to you." Suiren giggled as I nodded to her.

"Why don't you read her a story? That might put her to sleep." Suiren suggested. Maomao nodded as I followed her into the back room. She carried a candle with her as she looked at the books.

She took one off a high shelf that I couldn't even see and I was curious as she opened it, then she slammed it shut. "...Don't traumatise me." I requested.

"I won't." She reassured me. "I don't expect Lady Suiren's tastes to be so young."

"So I can read it then?" I asked, and Maomao frowned. "I am young."

"You are a child." Maomao retorted. "This is my age."

"Then why don't you read it?" I questioned her.

"No way." She placed it back, and we looked some more until we both looked at a box tucked away on the bottom shelf. "...Lili."

"Oops," I mumbled as I placed Bao on the side, then pulled the box out onto the floor and it was a little heavy. "Oops again."

I took the lid off as she laughed, and I looked inside.

"Are you curious?" Suiren asked, and Maomao flinched in surprise.

"Please don't worry! I'm not trying to steal anything!" Maomao panicked.

"Can I steal this?" I held up a small wooden toy I found first inside. It has strings with wooden ball on each side and it slaps the drum part on the other sides when turned. I turned it side to side myself and I got memorised by it.

"I'm sure Master Jinshi wouldn't mind." Suiren hummed, pleased.

"...He had taste as a child?" I asked, stunned, and she laughed as we looked into it some more.

"So they are all children toys?" Maomao asked as I was touching everything in it.

"Yes. Master Jinshi's favourites." Suiren explained as she picked up a wooden soldier and held it out to me, but I shook my head since it looked boring. I liked the more colourful items that could make sounds, but Maomao noticed I also didn't go anywhere near anything that was human like the soldier.

"Princess, what do you think of Master Jinshi?" Suiren asked me as I was rummaging through it.

"I think many things about him," I admitted.

"I first thought of him as a monster, then a big-headed idiot, but he's much more of a pitiful idiot. Recently, he's...much more like a very try-hard brother. He's honest, but not always. He has no control. All he does is limit himself like he expects everything will disappear one day or leave him, like he is used to that."

Suiren's eyes widened, hearing me give such a long and detailed answer that felt like it had some warnings in it. "Cat! And its head wobbles!" I gasped as I held it up in awe and they laughed.

"Maomao, what do you think of Master Jinshi?" Suiren asked her.

"I think he's a good boss." Maomao gave the most boring answer she could and her smirk showed she would only hold that opinion if he kept giving her rare medicines.

"Did I notice some hidden intent there?" Suiren hummed.

"I did," I added, and Maomao panicked.

"Well, anyway, these are the toys I hid from Master Jinshi because he kept playing with them all the time," Suiren admitted, making my mind panic.

I stared at her, then quickly grabbed Bao and went to run for it. "I won't do it to you!" Suiren reassured me as I peeked my head back around the doorway, suspicious if she was telling the truth or not. "It was the best way to raise him."

"Why?" I asked as I came back over.

"If one focuses too much on one thing, they lose sight of the others," Suiren explained. "He would always uncontrollably cry when I did that. Gaoshun always had a hard time trying to find new toys to placate him."

"That is a dumb way to do it," I argued. "It will only make him lose trust in others. He will also never have fun anymore with anything since he will expect it to be pulled away again and he will be afraid to go through that heartbreak again..."

"Why do that?" I mumbled, so confused. "Is fixation really that big of a probl-"

Maomao looked at me as my eyes widened.

"She didn't want him to become like him..." I mumbled to myself, realising why Anshi did that now. "Ohhhhh... it's her trauma, but it made a new kind of trauma for him."

"Trauma?" Maomao asked.

"The explanation is personal." I stated as I grabbed the toy again and turned it side to side making the sound and she laughed as I was trying to distract her with it, then got stuck myself.

"Master Jinshi was born in a position that doesn't allow for any kind of attachment. No matter how hard it was, he had to step up and be an adult. That was what Master Jinshi's mother desired." Suiren explained some more.

"And that's why he's a grown child who complains all the time," I added.

Maomao picked out a folded up piece of paper from the box and I paused when it passed me since it smelled awfully like the stench that the Late Emperor's room is filled with.

I grabbed onto her arm and she paused, seeing I was zoned in on it.

Maomao wondered why I was so keen on it since it wasn't colourful or anything.

She opened it to see a painting of someone, and I pulled it from her hands before Suiren could. "I didn't think I would find evidence here."

"Evidence?" Maomao asked while Suiren was stunned I know what this was.

Well, I can only assume who the subject is, but I'm pretty sure by the colour their clothes were painted in. Anshi wore a lot of that colour, she does even now.

And I feel that creep old man definitely painted this. It had the same smell as his room and I couldn't exactly nail what it was that he used to paint this.

"Momo, sniff with all your might tomorrow. You have permission for tomorrow only." I informed her and she tilted her head to the side while Suiren wondered why I spoke like she sniffed someone without consent before.

She did do that.

"That's the same colour!" I reached into the box and pulled out some yellow rock that was coloured the same as the painting.

"Lili, drop it!" Maomao yelled.

I stared at her so she used a handkerchief to swipe it off me, then placed it off to the side as she made sure my hands were clean. "Why was that in there?" Maomao grumbled.

"It's just a pebble, isn't it?" Suiren asked, concerned.

"Did you take it away from him immediately?" Maomao asked her.

"Yes. I mean, a found pebble can't be clean. Isn't that why you took it off the Princess?" Suiren asked, but I go through dirt every day. There's no way Maomao would freak out over a pebble, so it must be toxic to the touch.

"What is it?" I asked.

"It is poison," Maomao explained.

"Oh...I even wanted to eat it." I mumbled, and she sighed.

"What in the world?!" Suiren gasped as she stared at the poisonous pebble.

"I'd like to know myself. Why would something like this be lying around? Did Master Jinshi ever visit the Inner Court when he was young?" Maomao asked.

"Yes, sometimes. But why would you ask?" Suiren nervously answered, wondering if she figured out his identity.

"I can't say anything for now, but the curse as described by the Empress Dowager. The reason why the Late Emperor's body didn't rot I can clear that up tomorrow." Maomao informed us and saw I was surprised, showing I don't hold the knowledge she has and she smirked. "Could you wait until I do?"

"Yeah! I'm staying up then for tomorrow!" I exclaimed, and she scolded me.

I eventually fell asleep when Suiren read a romance story to me after the first page showing I found romance quite boring, making them both laugh. Maomao had me sleep in her bed since it was big enough and to make sure I didn't escape during the night and try to explore some more.

In the morning, I still visited my garden with the help of Maomao who carried me. We came running when it was time for the meeting and everyone was together, making me grin.

We made our way to the room, and I was in the back of the group walking with Maomao.

"Why did you invite him?" Maomao whispered to me. I raised an eyebrow at her as she was staring at Jinshi's back.

"...You are not acknowledging what you have already figured out?" I questioned, and she paused as the others looked at back us. "Try ignoring it. Once it's too big, it will be funny to watch how you will try to run."

Maomao just got something out that made Gaoshun and Jinshi gasp, seeing it's his old toy and Maomao turned it side to side and I reached for it immediately. She gave me it and I turned it myself and it seemed I was stuck in a trance, making Anshi giggle.

"Did you get attached to a new toy?" Anshi asked me.

"I stole it from Jinshi's box of toys," I explained.

"So it was my one?!" He gasped. "Why did you steal it?"

I stopped turning it and just stared at him since he's dumb then started the sound up again to show that's the reason.

We carried on walking and Maomao put me in front of her since I was a little slow and she didn't want me to fall behind.

Jinshi was next to me now, and he got curious about something.

He snatched the toy off me, then held it up way above me. "Master Jinshi?!" Gaoshun exclaimed. We stopped once again and everyone turned and then looked at me, as I was still.

I slowly stared up at Jinshi as he was curious to see if I would cry like he did when he was younger, but he got terrified when my hand formed a fist and I handed Bao to Maomao for safekeeping.

"I'm sorry!" Jinshi handed it back to me and I swiped it off him. "I just wondered if you would cry like I did."

"So you were a coward as a child." I hummed.

"I wasn't as smart as you." Jinshi sighed.

"So it took you a while to learn that you won't ever get what you want all the time," I commented.

"Was Lady Meilin strict?" Gaoshun curiously asked.

"No, mother spoiled me more than father did," I admitted, shocking some of them since father seemed too much already.

"Then how did you learn?" Jinshi questioned me.

"I wanted my dead mother back," I stated, and he paused.

"I guess you still aren't as smart as me or even near my intelligence. How unfortunate you are." I hummed.

Jinshi pouted as I played with the toy again and he stared at it, mesmerised by it too. Anshi giggled, seeing we were both weirdly similar. We were the slow ones in the group, but they didn't mind since it was nice to have a peaceful walk in the morning.

We arrived, and the doors were open for us.

Maomao bowed politely while I just went inside and she shook her head at me since I didn't respect this place.

Maomao handed Bao to Gaoshun who held onto him for me. Once she went inside, she had to place her sleeve before her mouth and nose.

"This stinging smell...it can't just be mold," Maomao mumbled.

"I know what it is!" I exclaimed, making the others curious. I was proud I was able to figure it out last night. "Well, I don't know the name, but the cause."

I stood back as Maomao explored and she knelt down before a brush.

"A sign that he existed, huh?" Maomao showed me the brush.

"Yes, he had art as a hobby, surely since this brush is the kind to make every stroke smooth and even," I explained, then looked at Anshi. "Did he?"

"Just once, he painted a picture of me," Anshi admitted. She looked a little down so I might not reveal my evidence of how I could tell why this room smells so much. "He said it was a secret. That if the others found out, they would take it away."

"I guess they meant his mother." I hummed as I noticed Jinshi's nervous twitch of his finger repeatedly tapping on his arm as his arms were crossed.

It seems Maomao also noticed it. "Did the Late Emperor always paint in this room only?" Maomao asked.

"I don't know for sure, but ever since the Late Emperor began closing himself in this room, he was waited on by just one servant." Anshi's lady in waiting explained.

"Then he wanted to keep something secret." I hummed. "Can we meet this servant?"

"I think he still works here." She hummed. "I will find him."

Maomao picked up the brush and felt it, then sniffed it. "You took my advice." I hummed, and she nodded.

"It has a particular smell," Maomao admitted.

"Old man smell?" I asked, and she held it out to me. "I'm not smelling that, no."

She laughed as she placed it back down and then checked out the floor as there were many colour marks that led to the wall that I was standing in front of. Maomao saw how I smiled when she got closer, then she touched a dipped part of the wall.

"There's your dent." Maomao hummed.

"It's soft and smells the most awful here and these walls are also white...isn't that a perfect canvas?" I asked, and she stared at me with wide eyes and I pressed on the wall and it pushed back against me. "Right?"

She pressed on the wall like I did. "It's soft. It must have layers of thick paper on it. I already have a good idea what the curse is while you discovered his secret." Maomao commented. "We work well together."

"We do!" I giggled.

Chapter Text

"I brought him." The lady informed us, and I walked over as the man vowed to Anshi.

"You are..." She hummed.

"Missing a tongue?" I added. "Huh? The old pathetic man was smart in one way."

"How can you tell?" Maomao asked me.

"He swallows differently," I explained, stunning them all. "He doesn't need to talk. I can read him, he just needs to react."

"In that case, please just nod or shake your head for us," Maomao asked. "Were there any paintings in this room? I'm sure there was something here."

He didn't even move his head, and Maomao looked at me.

"Of course, he isn't refusing to answer. He's trying to stop every inch of himself from revealing anything." I hummed. "You surely heard of me."

The old looked at me and flinched, since he could tell I could truly read him.

"Your face speaks a lot, though. You look nervous. You know what is hidden here." I hummed, and he flinched. "I'm sorry if I scare you or that you feel like you are betraying your master, but if this can help the people here, I rather them benefit and that old creep suffers, I mean the late Emperor."

I walked towards the wall and he looked at me terrified and even reached out.

"Seems the wall is really hiding something." Maomao hummed and the old man flinched as I rushed to the wall and slammed my hand into it.

"Squish!" I exclaimed. "...How do we...how?"

Maomao laughed as she patted my head, then turned to the others. "May I tear off this wallpaper?" She asked.

I saw the old man's expression change, showing how much he wants to yell at us to stop, but he has no power or voice sadly to do that. He's only protecting someone's secret that only we will know of. It's not like his reputation could get any worse anyway.

"Go ahead." Anshi hummed. "This whole building is to be torn down, anyway. So, if that helps find something..."

Maomao got a bucket of water and gave me a small brush to use on the wallpaper to make it wet and she worked with me. Maomao carefully pulled it from the edging and I stood back as I watched something be uncovered.

"Cherry blossoms?" I mumbled as she pulled on one corner of the wallpaper, then went for the others until she could pull it all off.

It revealed a painting of six women standing together enjoying themselves with some cherry blossoms behind them. They all looked so innocent and happy together. It felt like a view of someone watching them.

Some of the faces were looking at us and they looked...terrified even when smiling.

That's how he remembers them? Doesn't he think of their pain? None of them would truly be able to smile like that. He really only ever loved them at this time in their lives before they truly bloomed.

He loved them like that, not only lusted.

I thought maybe I would find something else. I thought I would be relieved seeing he liked to paint. He might have painted birds or something, but no, it's young girls again.

He even made them all look so happy when he had ripped away the freedom of each of those children.

I was overwhelmed with emotion since he truly was scary and to think that my mother had to wait to have a child out of fear of him.

It's scary...it's so scary!

I can't understand it at all and I don't want! I don't want any attachment to that man!

"Lili..." Maomao knelt down in front of me, seeing I was freaking out. My eyes were going all over the image, then they looked down at the ground alone. "Tell me what you feel?"

"He's a monster!" I screamed, shocking the others.

"That thing couldn't control himself! He deluded himself! Did he never understand what he had done?! I don't like this! I don't want to know any more!" Maomao lifted me into her arms as I clung to her and stuffed my head into her chest.

"And why did you want to know in the first place?" Maomao hummed.

"So I don't become like him...He...kept himself inside, too afraid to live. This was his heaven and hell...I don't want to end up like that!" I exclaimed.

"I only like dumplings and bullying Jinshi!" I whined and Maomao shook her head as she knew I would never become like him, but any child will worry incessantly.

"You won't ever meet such a fate while I'm around Lili," Maomao reassured me

"...That isn't that reassuring. You might die of poisoning any day." I retorted.

"Well..." Maomao paused when I cried more. "I will be more careful."

I glared up at her and she nervously laughed as Anshi giggled a little. "Liena..." Jinshi mumbled, feeling so worried, but he didn't know what to do to help. He held himself back from approaching, since he didn't want to make me feel worse.

Anshi smiled at him and motioned him to go over to me, confusing him. "You understand her fear, the best out of us all." She informed him and he paused, then nodded determined.

"Apothecary, hand her over to me," Jinshi demanded.

"Eh?" I stared at him as he flinched, seeing even now I was questioning him on why he even thought he would be able to comfort me better.

Maomao gave him the same stare and then hummed as she noticed I also had a nervous tick.

Sadly, the only signs are myself becoming less expressive and I'm not that expressive to begin with. I also sometimes accidentally open up without thinking like yesterday, so it's hard to catch on with me.

Then it's troubling for Maomao to even understand someone who worries about becoming like their ancestor. She doesn't understand what it is like to be in a high position, but Jinshi knows this world better than her.

He was in a repressive environment and I suppressed myself, so he must understand what I'm doing at times.

Maomao held me out to him and he smiled as I looked utterly betrayed. "Why are you giving me to him? He might throw me! He said before!" I complained as I reached back out to Maomao as Jinshi took me off her.

"I was confused then!" Jinshi retorted, and I looked up at him.

"Momo!" I whined.

Jinshi walked out with me and I started to fight him, making Gaoshun a little worried, as I was even yelling at him now.

"Will they be alright?" Anshi's lady-in-waiting asked.

"They are opposites, but also very similar in some parts." Anshi giggled. "I think they can both help each other a lot. I don't think I can ever understand what she felt there in that moment."

"I'm sure Lili could take more from the painting than I was, or any of us might be able to. She said before a person's room can reveal a lot about them." Maomao added. "Then she has a connection to the painter, but only a sinister shadow is left for her to see."

"Put me down!" I yelled at the top of my lungs and Jinshi placed me down finally.

I went over to the stone garden and he followed after me, but kept his distance when I threw some dirt that he barely dodged.

He frowned as I was walking out here, since it was far more comfortable than being close to him. "Plants can't be more comforting than another person," Jinshi spoke up.

"They can't hurt me since I have more power than them." I pointed out. "I always know how to care for them, too. And I will never hurt them."

Jinshi narrowed his eyes since that was such a strange remark since I look harmless most of the time, but I can give much more emotional distress than physical. "Wait, do you really think you can be like the Late Emperor?" Jinshi asked, and I grumbled as he laughed at me.

"You can't ever be like him," Jinshi stated with confidence.

"You are rude and mess with me like Lady Meilin always did. You are as calculated and harsh as your father, the Emperor. You are kind and protective like your grandma, the Empress Dowager." Jinshi informed me. "But I don't see a drop of a coward in you. Hiding is normal for kids and you have grown out of that already."

"There are no similarities between you two. You won't become like him." Jinshi stated like it was the truth and it actually made me feel a lot better.

"I guess so..." I mumbled as I knelt down in front of some pretty flowers that I poked.

Jinshi sighed in relief that I wasn't yelling back anymore, but my response was very lacklustre. He then paused, seeing how small I truly looked, and he walked around to see I was trembling a little with tears in my eyes, but I was making sure to be quiet.

"...She really is a child...she just doesn't cry out loud...she learned to do that," Jinshi mumbled to himself. "...She must fear to be noticed since sometimes that attention is bad..."

Jinshi walked closer, and I sighed.

"You won't ever face anyone who would prey on you," Jinshi reassured me. I flinched since that hit the nail on the head of one of my fears and he grinned seeing he got it right.

"And what makes you think that, Banshee?" I stared at him, wanting to smack that smirk off his face.

"Because I won't allow it!" He declared, shocking me a little with his loudness. "So live like a child! Don't be so scared! I'm scared for you, okay?! And I will be cautious for you!"

"...But you are a coward." I retorted as I stood up. "No...stay a coward."

"Huh? I'm not a coward!" Jinshi pouted, and I giggled.

"Just stay where you are." I grinned at him as I walked past him, ready to go back, since I genuinely felt better. "Thank you for your words."

Jinshi turned to me, stunned that I thanked him.

"Liena, I really will do my uttermost to help you," Jinshi reassured me.

"That means you will step out of the position you made for yourself to save me?" I asked, and he froze as I looked back at him. "It's the only way to help with that properly if that time ever came, but there's no need, really. There's no reason to do that."

"Let's go back!" I exclaimed as I rushed off to join the others. Jinshi was left feeling ashamed that I was right it was the only way, but I reassured him it was okay even if it did happen.

"Ah, don't go alone! You will get lost!" Jinshi exclaimed as he caught up to me. "Actually, where are we?"

"You were the one who walked." I huffed at him as he nervously looked around. Thankfully, we found a servant who directed us back.

Jinshi kept glancing down at me and offered me a handkerchief. "...I only need to clear my nose," I admitted, and he still offered it to me.

I took it and cleared my nose.

"You didn't even make a noise," Jinshi mumbled.

"I don't sneeze like you," I mumbled. "You sound like that explosion I heard long ago, actually you are louder than it."

"Rude." Jinshi groaned.

"I am only stating the truth. Wait until you sneeze you will see even Gaoshun takes cover." I smirked, seeing he was losing it, wondering if that was true.

Once we made it back, Anshi sighed in relief. I looked well then she laughed, seeing Jinshi look lost.

"How are you?" Maomao asked me.

"I recovered," I stated. "But I feel utterly betrayed by you."

"You hurt me by passing me to the Banshee, so ten dumplings need to be gifted to me over a weekly period. Don't worry, there isn't a time limit, but if you don't give me them in time, it doubles each week."

"You are only allowed five dumplings a week." Maomao reminded me.

"Oh, but is that truly my problem?" I asked, and she sighed.

"Dumpling debt." Anshi giggled as Gaoshun also laughed, relieved that I was well enough to mess around, but I always mean it when it comes to dumplings.

"I will explain the rest then," Maomao hummed as she walked back inside and then looked back, expecting me to follow.

"I'm not going back in. Burn all of this after." I hissed.

"It will be soon," Maomao reassured me. "Now, since you are both back, I will explain. The paint he used to create the colour of the garment worn by this woman here was created by crushing a mineral called orpiment."

I got the pebble from yesterday out of my pocket and Anshi gasped, seeing it while Jinshi stared at feeling some sense of familiarity with it. "Orpiment has the same toxicity as arsenic-" Maomao paused when she turned to us. "Lili, I said it's toxic!"

Jinshi snatched it right off me barehanded, then just threw it, confusing me.

"I'm good at finding stuff." I reminded him.

"Not if I find it first." Jinshi challenged me.

"You won't be finding it," Anshi added, and I slowly looked away, not wanting to see her disappointed expression. Jinshi was using his clothes to rub at my hand to make sure nothing stayed.

"Well, arsenic can make things less likely to decompose," Maomao informed us, surprising us all. "At first, I thought perhaps there was orpiment in the wallpaper or something, and the Late Emperor unknowingly absorbed it into his body."

"However, with the help of Lili, I thought of a different possibility." Maomao credited me, making me grin, and she giggled. "He was using pigment made from orpiment. The Late Emperor must have gradually absorbed orpiment into his body."

"I'm sure the substance was all throughout his body by the time he passed away." Maomao turned to us and lifted her arms in front of her face. "That's all I can say."

"Yes, you did well." Anshi nodded.

"See, it's not a curse?! And that old creep wouldn't have the guts to do it!" I pulled on her clothes and she giggled, seeing how overjoyed I was.

She ruffled my hair then went into the room and we watched as she stood before the painting like she was asking many questions, searching for the answers, but they won't be answered. You can only make assumptions.

Maomao went on her way as I stayed to watch Anshi.

I could see she looked frustrated and was staring at the main person in the painting. I'm sure the person is her since they have the colour she always wore.

Anshi brushed it with her hand like she was sad, and then her hand went to her stomach.

She was likely reminiscing right now, then there was a look of rage that came over her face. She grinned like she got the greatest revenge for whatever angered her. Then she looked just tired from it all.

I'm sure...still, she wanted to be remembered by him.

Anshi eventually came out on her own while the sun was setting and paused a little, seeing us both waiting for her. "He visited us once, in the past," Jinshi mentioned something quite important.

"Us, huh?" I added, and he flinched. "...Grandma, he's a coward."

"He's unsure." She informed me as he was staring at me, confused.

"Get sure," I demanded.

Jinshi sighed, then he showed me the orpiment and held it above me. "I only brought it to show and scare Momo. I have no use for it. Keep it." I ordered.

"Then can I have my toy back, too?" He asked me.

"Old man, it's for children." I retorted, and he glared at me.

"Stop calling me old!" He complained.

"Oh, I also took one more thing." I hummed.

"Now what?" Jinshi asked as I pulled out the paper, and then showed him the drawing, making their eyes widen in shock. "I saw that picture once before. It's a painting of a young girl, in light colours. I must have picked up this rock because I remembered that picture."

"This is grandma," I stated, and he tilted his head to the side.

"It is," Anshi confirmed.

"And that one is too." I walked over to the door and pointed at the main woman in the painting.

"I think so as well. You used to favour garments in this colour, in the past." Jinshi agreed with me, and Anshi's eyes widened as she stared at us.

"Just a coincidence." Anshi retorted.

"What did he try to tell us back then?" Jinshi hummed.

"Tell?" I asked.

"I don't know," Anshi admitted. "I chose not to know."

"Another mystery," I mumbled, and they looked concerned since it's best I stop now, but I am extremely curious about everything right now.

"Would you ever fear your father?" Anshi asked me, confusing me.

"...Never." I giggled. "He's a sweet idiot."

"Liena!" Father yelled as he came rushing over to us and even nearly tripped many times.

He came rushing since he heard that I had a little freak out from Anshi's lady-in-waiting who left earlier.

Anshi and Jinshi saw how my expression instantly brightened, showing I truly believed my father was a good man, even if he was the son of that thing.

"Father!" I exclaimed as I reached out to him and tears filled my eyes again.

I ran towards him and he lifted me into his arms and held me close, hoping to protect me from everything. He rubbed my back as I clung to him tiredly and I let my full guard down as well I trusted him fully.

He smiled, seeing I had relaxed, and he walked over to the other two. He knew there was no need to talk since it was obvious I didn't want to and I was smiling already.

"You seem to be partial to quite an interesting girl." Anshi turned to Jinshi.

Jinshi was confused until he saw us look over, wanting to join in on the teasing, and he shivered.

"She's quite useful." Jinshi nervously laughed.

"It's obvious. I still don't approve of you." I added.

"Are you her mother?" Jinshi sighed.

"I will only approve if Liena does," Father added, and Jinshi looked panicked, making us snicker at him.

"You should hide your favourites," Anshi warned Jinshi. "Or else someone may hide them from you."

Father laughed as Jinshi looked so nervous. "Now I have some free time. What would you like to do, my daughter?" He asked me.

"I don't like painting," I stated, and he frowned, confused, then nodded. "Don't give me stuff give me your time."

"I will give you much more of it." He reassured me.

Chapter Text

One day, we got three new ladies-in-waiting, and it was about time really with a second child coming along now.

"Maomao, Crown Princess, let me introduce you. These are new ladies-in-waiting who have joined the Jade Pavilion." Hongniang admitted as the new ladies-in-waiting was picking leaves out of my hair, curious why the Crown Princess was so dirty. "They are sisters."

They all gave their names to us, and I nodded to them.

They happily talked amongst themselves since every lady-in-waiting here apart from Maomao is from the same hometown. It's a smart move to make this place feel much safer, and I find it reassuring myself.

It is also much more likely that they will all genuinely care and adore Lingli and she deserves all the love in the world.

"And you are?" Haku-u looked at Maomao.

"I am Maomao, the taster, Lady Koku-u." Maomao bowed her head to see me staring at her, bewildered.

"I am not Koku-u." Haku-u mumbled.

"Huh? Um, well, Lady Seki-u?" Maomao asked, and I sighed.

"Haku-u, Koku-u, and Seki-u." I pointed at each of them and they all nodded. "Momo, remember them. It is rude to mistake them for each other."

"I don't have your ability, Lili." Maomao retorted.

"You don't need it. The differences between them are in the open." I retorted.

"Are they?" Yinghua asked.

"I have known them for a minute and you are from the same hometown?" I asked, then sighed as she looked sad and Ailan patted her back to comfort her. "Okay, here is how to identify them easily."

"Their hair is obvious enough two have longer strands of hair in the front, but the ends point in the opposite direction of each other. Seki-u hair in the front is shorter. They also have different shaped eyes and their lips all rest differently too." I explained.

The sisters were a little bewildered at how much I listed since people usually just go off by the hair alone that they do on purpose to make sure people have an easier way to identity them all.

"Still..." Maomao mumbled.

"I am teaching you a language." I sighed, and she looked away nervously since compared it is bad she can't remember what name belongs to who. "It seems only things you are passionate about are what stay in your mind."

I paused since actually, why is she so passionate about that? I get wanting to cheer me up, but I am feeling much better from that event now. Her interest should have died down a little, but no she has demanded for more lessons.

She has something planned and I'm quite curious to find out what it is, even if it annoys me a little.

"From now on, we will all wear hair bands that match the colours in our name so that you can identity us." Haku-u informed us.

"Yes, understood." Maomao nodded, then took her leave.

Not long after, I was enjoying a dumpling as Maomao was clinging to the door to the shed while Yinghua was trying to pull her away from it. "Go back to your room already!" Yinghua ordered.

"No, I'm quite comfortable in the storage shed." Maomao groaned as I giggled. "Lady Hongniang also said that this is my room now. I will continue to use it!"

"I have never seen her so stubborn and desperate." I commented.

"You took the joke too literally!" Yinghua whined.

"But I already moved all my things to the shed!" Maomao exclaimed, then gasped when I came over and pulled some of her fingers off the door. "Lili! You will get two more dumpling!"

"Four." I retorted, and she nodded so I tickled Yinghua, making her squeal and let go of Maomao, who cackled evilly and ran into the storage shed. "She has the same laugh as her grandma there."

"Grandma?!" Maomao freaked.

"Didn't you know? Well, it's obvious you two look alike." I informed her, and she stared at me with narrowed eyes. "How many old women do I know?"

"...Suiren." She mumbled.

"That's Ahduo's mother." I retorted. "There is only one option left, really, since nearly none of the old women here have children."

"What do you think you are doing?!" Hongniang yelled as Yinghua was trying to pull Maomao out again and the three sisters were watching us so it was leaving a horrible first impression.

Hongniang came over and punched their heads, then dragged them away as the sisters looked at me, concerned. "It is normal." I admitted. "She is a major help to Gyokuyou's pregnancy, so don't worry much."

I walked off to find Gyokuyou laughing over the situation. "You can do as you wish with that shed," Gyokuyou reassured Maomao.

"But please sleep in your original room." Hongniang sighed.

"I understand." Maomao nodded, then felt a pull on her skirt and she looked back at me.

"I want the second dump." I demanded.

"Lili, please don't call them that." Maomao groaned.

"Yeah, it is a terrible nickname." I mumbled. "It can be another that belongs to Banshee now."

Gyokuyou laughed at his new nickname that he might never know of since I like using Banshee more.

Maomao had much more free time now because the workload she had before had been depleted. Each of the sisters paused when I handed them flowers with their colours. The two oldest accept them happily and used those for the day to show who they are to Maomao.

Seki-u looked so confused when she accepted my flower since it's a different type to her sisters and she hasn't seen it before. Both of the older sisters got chrysanthemums that mean devotion and loyalty. They also last a long time, showing I want them around for as long as they can be.

"Um...there are meanings to these, right?" Seki-u asked me. "Am I being singled out?"

"That's quite the accusation." I hummed, and she panicked.

"I guess you knew her personality immediately." Maomao commented, making them all look at her in interest.

"Of course, her eyes are all over the place. She closes into herself very often, even when I approach, and I guess my title can be imposing. Your weirdness probably frightens her." I mumbled, and Maomao slightly glared at me. "Explain to them the meaning."

"It's a wallflower." Maomao informed them. "It has other meanings in being given, but it's more to represent you. They mean that you are shy and don't want to attract too much attention."

"The Crown Princess, understood our sister instantly." Koku-u mumbled, impressed, while Seki-u looked terrified.

"I won't bully you over this. You are the last person I will bully." I reassured her. "I like to ruin the day of those who I deem hold too much confidence."

"I don't think Master Jinshi is that confident anymore." Maomao added.

"He isn't in that category." I informed her.

"There are categories?" Maomao mumbled.

At the end of their work, Maomao rushed off to the shed, leaving us all behind. "Yinghua, does Maomao live in the shed, not her room?" Seki-u asked.

"Really? Even though she's Lady Gyokuyou's lady-in-waiting?" Koku-u added.

"No, um..." Yinghua nervously laughed, then noticed I was walking off and chased after me. "Princess!"

I turned to her, surprised she was calling out to me. She better not think I will try to help restore their faith in Maomao in wanting to help Gyokuyou. Maomao doesn't need to demonstrate her loyalty since, in the end, she is my nanny first and foremost.

No other title will be stronger than that one and if someone tried to stamp a more powerful title on her, I would fight them with all my might.

Yinghua took my hand and walked out of the room with me so the sisters didn't hear. "I would like to invite you to a gathering." Yinghua admitted, and I tilted my head to the side. "But I also want Maomao to come! Can you help me convince her?"

"This gathering is something you really assume I want to attend?" I asked, and she paused.

"Sorry! It's late at night, and we meet up with many others with cloth draped over ourselves to hide our identities. Then we tell ghost stories!" She excitedly explained.

"A ghost story evening? I wanna go!" I exclaimed, and she looked so happy.

"How do I get Maomao to come with?" Yinghua asked me.

"You are quite cute." I hummed, and she smiled with a little blush on her cheeks. "Stand by the door to her shed and look sad. She will eventually turn to you and promptly apologise, and then that's when you got her."

"Make sure she says she will do anything to make you forgive her. Make her repeat that, then grab her wrist and we will be on our way. Say you will have me out late at night as well that will force her to come too." I smirked.

"Let's do this!" Yinghua cheered.

Yinghua did exactly as I asked and pulled Maomao into her trap, making her smirk. "In that case, you will be accompanying us tonight!" Yinghua pulled her along and Maomao looked to see I was smirking.

"Of course you were apart of this." Maomao sighed.

On our way, Yinghua used a lantern to light our way, and I was beside her as Maomao was trailing behind us. "Um, does Lady Hongniang know about our excursion tonight?" Maomao nervously asked since she has gotten trouble a little too often lately.

"Don't worry. I got permission." Yinghua reassured her.

"I would have brought you anyway, since you are my nanny." I added.

Once we got a little close, Yinghua had us stop and held out the white sheets she brought. "Please put these on. Like this." Yinghua put hers over her head.

Maomao put hers on, then did the same for me.

"Aren't you too warm?" Maomao asked.

"Don't worry, it will get chilly really soon." Yinghua giggled. "And we should hide the Princess, since her presence might make them nervous."

"Won't it still be obvious?" I asked, confusing Yinghua. "There aren't that many children here, and the only other one likes to babble cutely."

"I guess, but we don't have anything to make you taller." Yinghua sighed, and I nodded.

I held Maomao's hand since the sheet basically covered all of me but stopped at my knees where my length of hair was just above, so it was hidden too. We arrived at a house in the middle of the woods and Yinghua knocked.

The door was opened by...Taihou.

I just stared up at her since Taihou was very much dead.

She died months before Maomao even arrived here, but here she is looking rather younger and greeting us. "Welcome. Three of you will be joining us?" She asked, then her eyes cast down on me.

"Let's have a wonderful night, Taihou." I grinned. "I heard of your yearly ghost story nights before from my mother. She joined a couple of them."

"I'm honoured, she told many stories that sent shivers down my spine even," Taihou admitted. "I always wondered if they were true or not."

"I think you made your decision on that once," I added, and she turned from us as the other two felt off since the conversation was nice at first, but they felt the tension at the end.

"Put out your lamp and take this instead." Taihou held out a candle to Yinghua.

"Do you want to go back?" Maomao glanced down at me and I smiled seeing her concern, but I shook my head since when do you ever see a dead person walking around? I wonder if she faked her death, but that wouldn't make much sense for her since there is no benefit and she's still here.

She also looks much younger than she should be for her age.

"Now, let's go." Taihou lead the way. "This place was used during the era of the late Emperor. Compared to then, the number of court ladies has gone down quite a lot. But for occasions like this, this place is perfect."

We got to the end of the hallway and she opened the door for us to see many ladies sitting around a small fire. "Sit in an open spot." She ordered, and we sat.

It was obvious some noticed who I was, but they didn't mention it.

I sat with them all in a circle and we all had a candle in front of us each. I was in between Yinghua and Taihou because Yinghua begged to be next to Maomao in case she needs someone to grab out of fear.

I also wanted to be right next to the supposed dead person or maybe a spirit, so I accepted.

"We are all here," Taihou spoke up. "Did everyone come prepared with your stories? Tonight, let us enjoy the thirteen spine-chilling tales."

Yinghua already grabbed onto Maomao, and she sighed.

Maomao found the stories a little interesting, to say the least, while she saw I was beaming with curiosity. I do love a good story and anything about the outside world makes me immediately excited.

She patted the sheet on my head affectionately but had to lean past Yinghua to do that who screamed when she felt a small touch on her back.

It was just Maomao's elbow.

Yinghua sat in embarrassment for a while as we listened to the next story.

I noticed the one next to Maomao was Shisui. It was easy to tell from her hands, but she also had some rather strange snack and it fit her personality. "Good evening." Shisui grinned at Maomao. "Want a bite?"

"Thanks." Maomao took off one of the tentacles and chewed on it.

The next story started. "This story is from my hometown. Near the village, there existed a forest, which villagers had always been told not to enter. If you went in, you would be cursed and demons would eat your soul." She informed us.

"But one day, a child broke the rule. That year, the crop yields had been low. The child was so hungry, he wandered into the forest in search of food. The child told his mother, 'Let me tell you a good secret. There's lots of food in that forest.'" She informed us, then I sighed, and she flinched.

This is obviously just going to be a story that they ate something they didn't know would kill them. They have weak bodies from having so little food, then they will fill themselves with all sorts of food.

They can be a little poisonous too severely. Some make you hallucinate, others make you vomit your guts out.

"...But when the other villages found out that he'd gone into the forest, the boy and his mother were ostracised. The two, now alone, had nothing to eat and grew thinner every day, but nobody tried to help them." She explained. "One night, someone saw a light floating into the family's house."

That part pulled me back into the story.

"The next day, the villager elder heard the news and went to visit them. The child was already dead, and the mother was on the verge of death. She said to the elder, 'Let me tell you a good secret.' But at that moment, she died. She had a strange smile on her face as she passed. And so, no one knows what she was trying to say." She informed us.

"The locals still fear the forest, regarding it as forbidden land. Anyone who entered would be attacked by a demon in their homes and their souls would be devoured." She blew out her candle and Yinghua was shivering while I sighed again since I got my hopes up.

There are plenty of potential plants that could grow in that untouched woods and they can glow in the dark. "I see." Maomao hummed.

"You see what?" Shisui asked.

"Being dumb makes you a lazy reteller," I explained. "I'm curious. Did anyone else go near the forest?"

"No." The maid nervously answered.

"Shame, her revenge didn't work." I hummed confusing the rest and Maomao yawned. "Shisui, it's your go."

"Yeah." Shisui grinned, then took on an expression I normally see her wear when she thinks others aren't looking. She took her smile from Xiaolan she likes to imitate people. Maybe because she was never shown how to properly express herself and her emotions or wasn't allowed to.

She might have been more focused on something else other than growing and exploring the world around her. Maybe it was her parents...her father looked like quite the weak man.

"This is a story from a distant land, far to the east. A monk from a foreign nation finished performing funeral rites in a distant land. On his way home, he realised the sun had set at some point." Shisui begun.

"He was surrounded by tall grass and wild dogs could be heard nearby. The monk was eager to get out of danger, and suddenly, an old house appeared in front of him. He knocked, asking to stay for the night from the couple who lived there." She informed us, then held out some of the squid to me and I took a leg as I looked at her with curiosity.

She grinned, seeing I liked the sound of her story so far.

"The wife welcomed the monk with food and bedding. The monk was grateful for the heartfelt welcome, but had nothing to give in return. He thought the least he could was to chant sutra for her." Shisui hummed. "The couple sounded like they were arguing and the monk felt like he shouldn't stop his sutra, so he didn't."

"The wife walked into his room with a weapon and he peaked at her for a second to see she had changed to something else. She couldn't see him and her anger turned onto her husband and he made sure to keep his eyes closed as he heard chewing." She informed us.

Maomao looked to me a little concerned since it was a more violent story compared to others, but she saw I loved this one.

Chapter Text

"The monk continued the chant until the chewing sounds stopped. Once it was quiet, the monk stepped outside. The young couple was gone, and instead, all he found were the wings of insects. The monk clasped his hands together and continued to walk, chanting the sutra, until dawn." Shisui blew out her candlelight.

"Momo." I pulled on her sleeve impatiently since she was staring at Shisui, and she saw everyone else wanted the next story already.

"Sorry." Maomao picked up her candle. "I heard this from my adopted father. Rumours went around that floating spirits had been seen in a graveyard. Suspicious, a group of brave young men stood up to investigate."

"Then they saw it was just another man from the same town, walking with a torch." Maomao hummed.

"That's it?" Yinghua asked.

"The man was a grave robber. He grew an unhealthy interest in a strange curse and went around digging up graves to cut up corpses and harvest human livers, which he believed were curses for-" Maomao happily explained and Yinghua slammed her forehead to Maomao's.

"That's all," Maomao whined as she blew out her candlelight. "You are next, Lady Yinghua."

"Huh? Oh, um..." Yinghua had trouble coming up with a story.

She told a confusing story that actually was more interesting than most, with all the plot holes. She spoke of a man who was 18 and 21 at the same time somehow. I guess they had a secret identity if that story ever wanted to be complete.

I yawned then felt my body was quite sluggish.

I looked up to see that the windows are closed and our little fire is slowly killing us, isn't it? It's hard to notice if you are so distracted by the stories. You would think your tiredness is because of how late it is, but the danger is invisible, basically. You need to look for the signs.

I'm surprised Maomao hasn't noticed. I didn't want this to end just yet, just one last story.

"It seems to be my turn." I picked up my candle as Taihou glanced at me. "This story was during the Late Emperor's reign. That thing back then found a disgusting comfort in deflowering the youngest girls his mother, The Great Empress Dowager, brought in."

"The girls spent their days in the rear palace, barred from ever leaving. One of these girls became pregnant." I stared up at Taihou, who paused, seeing I knew her story and was telling it. "She petitioned the Late Emperor, but the coward forced her to never leave the Rear Palace and sent her child away."

"She suffered greatly and found comfort in sharing stories with others until she passed many months ago." I hummed as I blew out the flame.

"I thought you would tell another story," Taihou admitted as everyone else was heavily affected by the lack of oxygen.

"Yeah, the story that was going to have a happy ending, but eventually it was twisted by others until it took a life." I hissed, and she saw how I remembered it. "I will never forgive anyone who took part, even if it was an accident on their part. You won't ever forgive him, but you truly have no one to get revenge on anymore."

"Pass on before you repeat that mistake again. Don't hurt any more people. Don't be like that man." I pleaded, and I threw the candle down, waking the girl up. I looked at Maomao, who stared at me, then noticed she had nearly fallen asleep and the reason.

She rushed to the window, nearly collapsing, but slammed it open.

"Maomao?!" Yinghua freaked out as Maomao gasped for air, and I felt so dizzy wondering if I had hallucinated that entire conversation. "Move the unconscious ladies near the door and windows!"

I looked to see Taihou was gone now, and Maomao grabbed me, then lifted me into her arms and put me by the window, allowing me to breathe properly. "I could never tell that story. We have always regretted the ending..." Taihou whispered only for Maomao to hear and looked back to see a hand reach over towards me, and then it disappeared.

"That court lady..." Maomao hummed.

The chaos of the situation was quickly resolved, and the organiser was gone, so we went our separate ways. Maomao was carrying me since I was yawning the entire way. "What a night." Yinghua sighed.

"Maomao! Princess!" Shisui ran over to us.

"You are from earlier?" Yinghua looked back at her.

"She's an acquaintance of mine," Maomao explained.

"Hey, Maomao. What was that story about?" Shisui asked.

"You don't understand. It's just a poor plan of revenge." I added, confusing them.

"It is. The forbidden forest is probably just a superstition. But some things have a reason to become forbidden, and this could be one of those." Maomao explained. "Forests are full of food, but also full of inedible things."

"If someone from outside entered the forest and ate something and got sick, it would be natural for the word to get around that you should be very careful when eating things from the forest," Maomao informed her.

"And most don't have Momo's so-called courage or really strange taste for poison. And with very little knowledge and no exploration or actual studying of the place, they will just cut it off as a potential place to get food." I added.

"So it would be called forbidden at some point. Later, by the time famine broke out, people no longer knew what could and couldn't be eaten. The mother and son in that story were starving from the bad harvest. They must have entered the forest as it grew dark since they were breaking the rules." Maomao explained.

"And for some reason they thought, 'Oh, this mushroom glows, let's eat it!'" I added. "That's why there was a glow near their house when they took them back and they fell ill, since moonlight mushrooms are poisonous."

"So why did you try to eat one the other day?" Maomao asked me.

"I thought maybe I could glow in the dark," I admitted. "And it isn't a powerful poison, but since they were starving and weak, they died from it. And as the mother died, she tried to get revenge on the villagers for letting them die like this by saying, 'There are delicious mushrooms in the forest.' She died before she could say it all sadly."

"So that's what it was!" Shisui exclaimed. "Great! It's all cleared up now! Okay, I'm going this way, bye!"

Shisui ran back towards where she truly lives.

"Hah. Now that I know the truth, it's not scary at all!" Yinghua huffed.

"Don't always be so certain about that. The truth can be the scariest thing since it truly exists." I warned her as Maomao put me down.

I walked ahead, and Yinghua squeaked in fear, then chased after me.

We kept scaring Yinghua a little on the way since she wanted us to reassure her that those stories weren't real. We were just very careful with our words, giving her no certain answer, making me laugh every time she squeaked at us.

We made it back and reported to Hongniang, so she knew we weren't missing. "You are back earlier than expected." Hongniang hummed. "Did you enjoy it, Princess?"

"Very much," I confirmed.

"There was a bit of a commotion, though." Yinghua nervously spoke.

"Ah, I expected as much. I guess things could happen when the organiser is new." Hongniang added.

"New organiser?" Maomao asked.

"No, it was the same organiser," I added. "I was wondering why Taihou was back the entire time. And I didn't mention it since I wanted to hear the stories."

"Back?" Yinghua asked me.

"She died last year," I explained, shocking them both while Hongniang looked at us all, confused. "So you both saw her, too. Then, the soul can really persist after death. That's fascinating, and she even responded to me and showed she knew she was dead. How intriguing!"

Yinghua then slammed onto the floor, making Hongniang freak out.

"Is it really that frightening? The way she attacked us was trying to make us all die by suffocation, basically." I mumbled as I went off to go to sleep.

"That story..." Maomao spoke up once as she followed me. "The one you told."

"It was her story. It probably saved me from her." I admitted. "But then it would be hard to tell it's her story if I didn't speak of how her child and the physician were kicked out of the palace. Since they all have the same story, that man made the same mistake over and over."

"You knew her previously, but why would you talk to her? Did she approach you?" Maomao asked.

"Her name is written on some paper in mother's jewellery box, and her story, too. That's how I have a clue to her." I explained, then walked on, leaving her behind.

"I'm sure Mother put it in there for me to know for my safety." I sighed.

"I think it mentioned the consort Taihou was serving abandoned her. If that consort was anything like Anshi's sister, she would have felt humiliated and hurt. Just like Shin was... I guess she's another to look out for." I sighed.

"Her name was Shinmei, I think. And she would be Loulan's mother... her daughter might be a weapon she sent in." I mumbled. "But... Loulan... she seems like a girl finally free of everything. She is definitely happy here, so maybe she wants it to last forever."

I didn't really have much more to go on from there, but I always liked to note who would be a potential threat.

Bloodlines can be so complicated and annoying sometimes.

The next day, in the morning, I might have been a little drenched since I wanted to grab a certain flower again. Anyone I saw who seemed to want to help me, I dodged them, and they were so confused.

I finally made it, making me grin in relief as I looked down at the grave I wanted to visit.

"Hello, Taihou." I knelt down. "It must be a surprise to see me again! I imagine I'm someone you don't want to meet, or maybe you truly wanted to kill me as well, but I thought to offer you something since you surely still are family. Your daughter was my father's half sister in the end."

"I hope you can accept that there is nothing left for you here and live a new life somewhere far away from here." I placed down the lotus flower I had pulled for her.

I only ever used these for my siblings so far, but seeing someone who can't pass on is too tragic to me.

I never dared to give my mother one of these flowers since I'm her lotus, and I don't want her to go just yet. One day I will give her one to tell her it's okay to go, but for now I want to make sure you watch over me, Mother.

I took my leave since I could hear someone was approaching, but soon stopped since I was here. I stopped just around the corner to look around to see Shenlü nervously enter, then rush over to Taihou's grave.

"That... child couldn't have?" Shenlü mumbled with such surprise on her face.

She crouched down before the grave, and tears came to her eyes as she was brimming with guilt seeing the lotus flower, and everyone knows the importance of such a flower to me.

I watched her and smirked.

"Everyone took their own ways in grieving or revenge. Taihou, you might have been merciful to me because you were involved in some way, but you let me go knowing what Shenlü will suffer." I mumbled. "I will never let her have an ounce of peace in her life ever again."

I then took a couple of steps back and found Jinshi staring down at me in absolute shock.

I went to walk past, but he grabbed me and lifted me into his arms, then just started running without thinking.

"I'm not dying," I informed him.

"You are soaked! Who pushed you in?! Why did you go in?! What happened?!" Jinshi yelled as he stopped and looked down at me. I can't explain my plan since he will interfere, so I just looked away, and he trembled, terrified.

"Don't worry! I will help you!" Jinshi exclaimed and then proceeded to not help much, since he ran around like a headless chicken for an hour with me. I had to direct him where to go in the end.

It's a shame to see how much panic makes him lose it.

It might be best he stay as a Eunuch forever.

He finally got to the Jade Pavilion, and he placed me down carefully on a chair, then ran off to find someone. I just got off the chair and walked off, but I soon got grabbed by Yinghua, who was crying.

"I'm sorry! Last night must have been too much!" Yinghua burst into tears, stunning me.

"...I didn't try to die," I mumbled in confusion. "It was a wonderful time. It helped me a lot."

"It did?" Yinghua asked me, all teary-eyed.

"Yes, so stop this. Tears aren't a good look on you." I demanded, and she smiled brightly and then hugged me tightly.

"Princess! I dearly care for you!" Yinghua cried, confusing me a little with her outburst, and I wasn't really expecting her to care so much. Since I am still technically a threat to their lady's children with being heir to the throne.

"Were you trying to escape?!" Jinshi exclaimed when he rushed over with the others.

"No," I stated. "I'm simply taking things at my own pace."

"I will tell the Emperor you are walking around soaked." Jinshi threatened.

"I will say you pushed me in." I threatened right back. We both didn't back out until I sneezed and Jinshi were freaking out. "Banshee, I don't get ill. Stop freaking out."

"Yet!" Jinshi screeched.

Maomao lifted me into her arms and checked to make sure I wasn't gaining a fever yet. I was fine, and she sighed in relief. "Why are you worrying so much? You should have been worried about the ghost of Taihou, who tried to suffocate us all last night." I informed Maomao as she walked off.

"... GHOST?!" Jinshi freaked out and Yinghua shivered. "What happened?"

"I'd rather not speak about it." Yinghua walked off still very traumatised from last night, and the others were all very concerned, but guessed maybe I was just messing with her.

One day I was with Maomao as I was teaching her some more of my mother's home language, and she was teaching me how to make something from herbs. "Maomao, you are being summoned," Yinghua informed us.

I clung onto Maomao's skirt, immediately showing I'm coming with.

She groaned, since it's probably Jinshi and something must've happened without her around.

We arrived to find Jinshi was there, but we both ignored his presence, annoying him. "Lady Gyokuyou, may I be of service?" Maomao asked.

"It's actually not me who called you." She grinned.

"Of course it isn't." I sighed in utter disappointment.

Jinshi found my troubled look offensive. "It's me." Jinshi grinned, and I sighed even louder while Maomao groaned, then covered it up with a cough.

"How may I serve?" Maomao turned to him.

"I would like for you to return this one to me for a few days." Jinshi turned to Gyokuyou as he poked Maomao's head.

"Return her?" Gyokuyou asked, confused.